Chapters The sun beamed on down onto the great city of Tokyo; the great Capitol of Japan. Even if early in the morning - around about 6:50 - the city was already as active as ever, people and cars on the move from place to place. It was rare for Tokyo to not be up and about, when all was said and done. Even with all the activity, there're some that were still asleep (somehow). One of those examples, still asleep in bed soundly, was a kid by the name of Nagisa Shiota, still having his eyes closed in his bed. The sun has penetrated his room, but didn't reach his eyes just yet. However, soon as it did, the emotionless body began to stir, eventually Nagisa's eyes opening up. He sat up in his bed, stretching his arms out to get his body up along with his mind. He looked to his clock by his bed, at first, feeling relaxed and tired...until he realized what time it was, anyway.
"Uh oh, I'm gonna be late," Nagisa thought, getting out of bed.
His morning after that went by rather quickly, getting many of his morning stuff done in record time: getting his hair done, lunch ready, dressed up, and ready to go. No sooner after that, he ended up running off out of his apartment building, starting to rush down the sidewalk. The streets, rough for Nagisa, had a fair good amount of people, so Nagisa had to maneuver through the crowds as he charged through. He especially needed this: being Nagisa's first day of the school year, and he didn't want to be late for it. Last thing he needed was being late on the first day. The kid continued to run through the crowd as fast as he could, trying to avoid running into anyone. Eventually he got to a red light crossing, and had to wait. Being in a hurry, he ran in place for a bit until the light changed green, him making like a rocket and took off down the sidewalk. He didn't bother to stop his little marathon run until he could catch eyesight of his high school just ahead. And not a minute late either, as he finally stopped at the entrance to catch his breath.
When it came to the actual look of the high school, it basically had the same look any modern Japanese academy would look, the main courtyard in front leading to the main doors. Nagisa was glad to finally get to the school, all things considered, as he watched other students walk about the place. Compared to the rest, he felt a bit petty (it didn't help that his body, along with his blue hair, made him look too much like a girl either). So, he began to walk towards the main entrance, taking in the students around him.
"Huh. There's a lot of newcomers this year," Nagisa thought, seeing many faces he didn't recognize from the 2 years beforehand, as he continued to walk through to the school...as he was, someone just ahead at the door immediately caught his eye.
Ahead of him, he noticed a young, light tanned girl, about a year older than him, and taller than him as well. She had on a similar girl school uniform, consisting of a black skirt and a sort of violet coat, one to fit more of a formal professor than a student. Her 2 - button shirt showed her black tie around her collar. Her hair laid down her back, covering her tailbone, it was so long. While most of her hair was a dark violet shade, she had one strand of purple, and one strand of hot pink hair that followed down. She had a headpiece, with a light purple star on the right side of it. Her purple eyes were looking right at Nagisa, a gentle smile on her face. Nagisa easily recognized that face, and was very happy, rushing over to her.
"Twilight!" Nagisa said with glee, close to hugging her, he was so happy to see her. But, he kept his composure, and stopped himself before going overboard. Twilight gave Nagisa a cute giggle.
"Nagisa, it's great to see you again," Twilight said.
"You too. How long has it been? 5 years, was it?"
"Last I counted it was 7 years, but yeah, it's been a long time since we last seen each other," Twilight reminded, her index finger pointed up at the idea, as if pointing it out.
"Yeah, but, I thought you moved, didn't you?"
"For a while, but, mom and dad decided to move back." Nagisa and Twilight had been rather close friends from a very young age, and time taken away since Twilight had moved, their friendship had died down quite a bit. But, Nagisa was deeply grateful that Twilight had moved back, being one of few he can fully share his feelings with. After sharing another smile, Twilight began to play with her hair.
"So, was there anything I missed important?" Twilight asked. Nagisa took a minute to think, hand to chin in thought.
"Hm well, aside for plenty of newcomers today, there's not much from what I know ... I did miss you though," Nagisa felt a bit embarrassed on that last part, but it was true, he did miss her since she moved away. Twilight playfully fluffed his bright blue hair, like Nagisa was her little brother.
"I missed you too, Nagisa," Twilight simply said. Just then, the school bell had sounded off; class starting up.
"Uh oh, sorry Nagisa, we'll talk at lunch, see ya!" With that, Twilight quickly turned around and hurried on into the school. Nagisa was hoping there was more time to talk to her.
"Hie..."
~~
"Oh man."
It took him sometime after talking to the principal, but, turned out, Nagisa wasn't gonna be in his regular class. He was stuck with 3-E, or what many students call, the end class. The Academy was split up in various levels of teaching: A being the highest level, and E being the lowest level (which Nagisa was now stuck in). Seemed like a common trend for Japanese schooling. To add more insult to injury, the 3 - E class wasn't even apart of the school! Nagisa found a wooden house that was supposed to be 3 - E class across a mountain going path. Talk about a class split. On the bright side, at least it was well maintained. Nagisa stood in front of the main entrance of the building, a bit reluctant to go in. He gave a look around, and just sighed.
"Well, here it goes," he thought, his hand reaching for the door. His fingers gripped the handle and, after a slight pause, slid it open...immediately, he got his taste of the 3 - E class, just from who was there.
Each member in the classroom was different in their own way, but none of them had the similar outlook Nagisa had. They all were chatting with each other inside the average classroom, which didn't look too different from the classes back at the main building. Only main difference the room was brown, not light grey. Apparently, none of the other students seemed to notice him yet, so, Nagisa silently walked over to one of the desks in the front row, sitting right at the middle. His eyes examined the various students around class, seeing how different each one look. For a while, no one bugged him much, or spoke to him for that matter...until a kid tapped him on the shoulder. Nagisa turned to his right, and saw one of the students leaning in, holding himself with an arm on his table.
"Hey, sup?" He said. Nagisa took in each detail of the person next to him. The kid in front of him had shirt, scruffy black hair, the head covered by a large straw hat, the rim on the base laced in red. His smile was widened up, stretching across his face. While he still wore his usual school uniform, the straw hat split him apart from everyone else by a mile. Nagisa wasn't expecting anyone to notice him so soon.
"Uh, hi?"
"Didn't see you before. What's your name, girl?"
Nagisa glared at him; one problem with looking like a girl is that newcomers mistake you for a girl...something Nagisa had to deal with time and time again, more often than he should. A grown escaped his lips, as he turned to him.
"Nagisa Shiota. And, I'm a boy," Nagisa cleared up. That kind of answer made the kid quickly jump back in shock. A bit of an over-reaction, yes, but the point was across which was good...unfortunately, that got some more attention from the other kids in class. Oh great. Nagisa slumped in his desk, hoping the attention will go away soon. Luckily for him, the attention didn't last very long...
"And you are?" Nagisa asked, not looking at him.
"Luffy, Monkey D. Luffy!" He introduced, not seemingly caring for what just happened.
"Geesh, he can change his mind quick," Nagisa thought. But, before they could continue, suddenly the students heard the classroom door open. Almost instinctively, the kids got to their respected assigned seats, not knowing who'd arrived yet. Nagisa just sat there patiently, looking out the door awaiting for his teacher, and...well, if he wasn't out of place before, he surely was now.
What he would expect was just a regular teacher, out of it and lack of care like he would expect. Thing is though, his expectations were all but gone when he saw who (or what) his new teacher was. He looked rather tall, tall enough to bend down to get through the door. He had a basic teacher's uniform, which looked more like robes, hat small and flat on his bald head. He had very tiny, bead like eyes, with an odd-looking smile on his face. His head looked more like a ball, and his arms look like tentacles, with odd 2-fingered suckers at the ends of them. As he walked, Nagisa noted his multiple, tiny tentacles letting him move to the front of the class, by his desk. Nagisa couldn't tell at the moment (fixated on their teacher) but the students around him were a bit less surprised upon seeing it. One of its tentacles grabbed a piece of chalk, the other waving to the class.
"Good morning, students. My name is Korosensei, and I'll be your teacher for this new school year," he introduced, writing his name in Japanese Kanji on the chalkboard behind him. Odd thing, Korosensei's mouth never moved as he spoke. Nagisa himself wasn't sure how to react to this teacher; had Class 3-E always delt with such a teacher? Course not, the thing ain't even human! But, to be sure, he nudged Luffy (whom sat in the desk to the right of him).
"You delt with this before?" Nagisa whispered.
"You kidding? Since when does a class get a damn octopus for a teacher?" Luffy quietly replied with the same amount of confusion. Literally seconds after, Nagisa and Luffy were met with rulers slapped on their desks, getting their attention.
"Hey, pay attention you two," Korosensei insisted, moving the rulers back on the teacher's desk, and continuing to write out what they have to do. Nagisa didn't want to upset the teacher, human or not, so he kept quiet for the rest of the time. After a quick attendance check, the assignment for first period: Math recap. Mainly to see if the students remember what they learned last year. Korosensei sat down at the front desk, his happy expression unchanged (unable to change for that matter), as the students kept up on their work. Korosensei studied up on each student with oddly deep concentration and judgement. Among what he can gather: the students were mainly working it out, thought most were slow. The exception was Nagisa, who kept to his work with good speed and perception. Korosensei was impressed, considering the rest were much slower in over all comparison. Korosensei kept that in mind as the hour closed up, moving on to the next period.
"Okay class, gym time. I'll take your work and I'll meet you all out there," Korosensei said, getting up. But, before anyone else could get up, suddenly Korosensei bolted fast around the class, collected each piece of work, and popped back to the front of the class in literally a second, all the students unable to react to the sudden speed boost.
"How the hell?!" A student shouted from the crowd. Korosensei chuckled, setting his stack of papers on the front desk.
"Impressive ain't it? Not many people get to see my Mach 20 speed," Korosensei said. That alone made everyone shocked; Mach 20?! The fastest jet can only move at Mach 2, and this thing can move 10 times faster? It's official, he's an alien. No living creature can ever move that fast, and not kill itself doing so. Without another word, they all went right outside, Nagisa being the last to do so. His mind was running with so many questions about Korosensei, and it was only just after one period, with the first day. Nagisa did walk out, but snuck a peak at Korosensei from the window outside. Korosensei kinda knew he was being watched by Nagisa, but ignored him, sitting down and checked each and every single paperwork collected...in ten seconds. With a Mach 20 speed being used in full potential right in front of Nagisa. As Nagisa was looking, Luffy caught him and walked over too.
"What're you doing?" Luffy asked. Nagisa turned around quick, seeing him, and immediately backed up.
"Nothing. Come on," Nagisa said, walking past him, like he wasn't doing anything. Luffy looked back to the window, shrugged, and walked off with him. As for Korosensei, he waited for Nagisa to leave so he can handle his own work: pulling out a note pad from his desk drawer (marked with a odd red flower symbol on the cover). Korosensei grabbed a pencil with his 2 - fingered tentacle, and began to write some things down.
"Human study log 1:
Human beings seem to show lack of interest in learning. Most show to be slow, and incomprehensible. Only one human, under the name, Nagisa Shiota, had proven more focused, and intelligent."
~~
Time continued onward from there for the next 2 hours of time. The 2nd: Gym class, went on with some sort of basic structure. Of course, Korosensei's examples were impossible to follow (being Mach 20 and everything). Nagisa was still not used to everything that was going on: first the class change and now an alien teacher. On the bright side, his feelings were shared among the rest of his class, who had similar (if not identical) feelings towards the alien. Korosensei took it in his stride as the classes went along. Before Nagisa knew it, lunch time came around: an hour of free time to handle his thoughts. Luffy was busy with his friends, so, Nagisa had some free time to handle what he wanted...in this case, meet back with Twilight again. Thought it would be nice to talk to someone he can open up to. It took quite a gamble to do, going off class 3-E grounds just to meet someone else a higher level, but, he did eventually work it out, and got to the main school cafeteria (which was average, packed with kids, and barely able to find a seat at the tables). He brought his own lunch, so the trouble with waiting for food was out of the question. However, it was a bit hard to find, and locate Twilight in the crowd, until he saw her hand wave for him, empty seat right next to her.
"Hey, Nagisa!" Twilight said with a smile, as Nagisa sat down next to her, lunch set on the counter.
"Hi, Twilight, how's the school going for you?" Nagisa asked. Twilight just sighed.
"Boring. It was nice meeting some of the students, but, it took forever to sit through," Twilight admitted, taking a bite of fish from her Bento (boxed meal), "What about you?"
Nagisa felt himself retaliate to Twilight's question. After all, who'd believe that a octopus alien was his teacher anyway? Nagisa simply turned away from her, looking down at his own Bento meal.
"You wouldn't believe me if I told you," Nagisa stated. Twilight turned to face him.
"I'm sure you can tell me, Nagisa," Twilight assured him. Nagisa took a minute to work out the words in his head before he explained to her.
"Okay here it goes...*takes a deep breath* my teacher's an alien."
......
"...Alien?...you mean a foreigner?"
"No...well, maybe, but not from planet earth. He's got these octopus tentacles, and this weird goofy smile," Nagisa explained, using his index fingers to curve his mouth to mimic Korosensei's grin (which hurt to even do). Twilight wasn't sure how to react to this odd news, giving Nagisa an expression of blankness...
"...you're kidding."
"Told you," Nagisa sighed.
"But, I mean, it's a little too -"
Before the girl could continue, suddenly a large shadow was quickly casted over them both. Turned out, that same teacher octopus alien, Korosensei, was standing right in front of them, that same smile on his face. At least explanation to Twilight was out of the question, all the proof she needed right in front of her. As for Twilight, she couldn't believe her eyes once she saw Korosensei standing there in front of her, taking every detail in.
"Nagisa, I didn't expect you over here at the main school," Korosensei began, looking down at them both. He turned to look at Twilight, who had a look of absolute shock edged on her face.
"Oh, hi. Twilight, this is Korosensei...my teacher," Nagisa introduced, still unsure himself on the last part. Twilight didn't reply. Korosensei oddly turned blue, droplets of sweat on his head, as he tried regaining her attention, waving a tentacle in her field of vision.
"Hello? Anyone in there?" Korosensei asked, poking her head...which she fell backwards, passed out, and foaming comically out the mouth. Nagisa knew her reactions could be a bit big, but not this much...
"Geesh, what's her deal?" Korosensei asked...no reply...
After some sort of time, Nagisa was back in the old campus that was class 3-E. Korosensei was taking more odd notes, in front of the whole class, but not talking out loud that time. The hour now was turned into a study hall, as Korosensei was busy taking notes of what the students were doing. Nagisa took the mental note on the action the alien was doing. He wasn't the only one seeing it, though, Luffy watching in confusion.
"What the hell's he doing?" Luffy wondered aloud. Nagisa shrugged, though he wasn't sure who Luffy was talking to anyway. Before they could even remotely check, the notes were put away rather quickly, Korosensei looking to them both. Nagisa and Luffy acted like they weren't bothered with it.
"Humans sure are nosy," Korosensei thought, as he examined the other students in the classroom. For the most part, the kids either had nothing to do, or just didn't want to do anything. The only exception (again) was Nagisa, who actually bothered to really look into a book rather than talk to the others. Korosensei needed to keep an eye on Nagisa. Nagisa too was keeping his own mind on their 'teacher'. Exactly why did their school had to get an alien for a teacher? Regardless of whatever reason it may be, he wanted to figure it out eventually...
"I don't understand. An alien for a teacher? this school never gone through such a thing before," Nagisa thought, glancing to the alien in front of him. After a minute, Korosensei got up, and walked over to the door, leading outside.
"Where you going?" Nagisa asked, as Korosensei slid the door open.
"I got a skiing event to catch in Canada, I'll be back in a bit," Korosensei said. No sooner after he said that, he quickly bolted off at Mach 20 speed, a cloud of dust and a loud BOOM left behind him, the kids left to their own devices. The backlash of wind blew many papers, and books to the wall, as the kids recuperated a bit.
"There he goes," one of the students stated. This gave Nagisa the chance to relax a bit, no longer under Korosensei's watch. Luffy picked up his straw hat off the ground, and looked over to Korosensei's desk. He saw where the alien put that book, and his curiosity got him up, and walking over to the desk...but when he looked, it wasn't there. He must've took it with him to Canada before he left, so no one could snatch it.
"Damn it, it's not here," Luffy groaned, going back to his seat. Nagisa just looked back in the book in front of him, unsure of what else to do aside from that. However, Luffy wanted to talk.
"So what's with the trap?" Luffy asked, no sense of tact. Nagisa looked to him confused.
"Trap, what trap?"
"The girl-get-up, what's with that, anyway? It's starting to bug me."
Nagisa gave a rough sigh, turning to Luffy with a annoyed expression.
"I always look like this, Luffy, I'm not meaning to be a 'trap'," Nagisa stated, quotations on 'trap' with his middle and index fingers. Luffy just groaned, as Nagisa went back to his book...
~~
The school day continued onward through the various subjects, and other things that Korosensei taught each student. Nagisa tried to ignore the fact that an alien was teaching them all these things, but, it was rather impossible to ignore as far as he was considered. Before Nagisa knew it, the day was up; class was finished up for that day a bit quicker than Nagisa had hoped. The weirdness of it all was rather much for him to bare, and he needed a break. Soon as that school bell sounded, the blue-haired boy went right out of the old campus, and right off to home. How on earth was he going to handle this year with a teacher like that? no, screw that, what about being in Class 3-E to begin with?! He needed some sort of answers for that, but for the moment, he just needed a bit of rest from the weirdness of it all.
"Man, what's with all that? Maybe I can transfer to the main building tomorrow," Nagisa thought, as he continued walking toward his apartment building, eventually getting home. He practically lived alone, no one to really bother him. the apartment room he had was a pretty decent commendation for someone like Nagisa. A bit of trouble to keep the home however, him not having a job for sometime. Nagisa simply settled down on his couch, oddly not getting any homework from Korosensei, and decided to see what TV had to offer for him. The TV got onto news first thing, and Nagisa was about to switch it when he heard what the news bulletin was.
"Now for our special news bulletin," the reporter began. A picture appeared next to him as he continued, what looked like some sort of leonine black figure, with red eyes, in a dark, rainy setting. The picture was blurred though, so, details were hard to tell. "The mysterious beast sightings continue, as a new report had been brought in by local hunters of this horrifying beast, apply dubbed "Kaibutsu", just north of Tokyo. The men who reported the sighting claim to have been attacked by the beast while riding through the Japan countryside. Here's to the men on the scene, and see what they have to say."
The camera panned to another scene on TV, turning to a live, 'on-the-scene' broadcast. the camera focused on one of the witnesses, who seemed to have his arm in a cast, indication that it had been broken. He also had his chest bandaged up, as he spoke.
"We barely saw it coming, this huge - huge thing just comes running at us from the forest. We were lucky it didn't drive us down the mountain," he explained, occasionally holding his broken arm.
"Can you describe what attacked you, exactly?" the reporter asked from behind the camera. the witness sighed.
"Oh damn, it looked about ten, maybe twelve feet long. We were going about what, 50 MPH down the road? It kept up with us like it was nothing, it was so fast. Looked like some sort of dog, but, it was far too big to be any damn mutt I've ever seen."
"You claim that it managed to stop you in the road?"
"It was like driving into a wall. The thing pulled me out, crushed my arm here, and just threw my away like trash. Hell, it loved torturing me and my friends for a good while. Only managed to drive it off once our car caught on fire," he finished.
Nagisa turned off the TV soon after that, thinking over what news he heard. The reports of this "Kaibutsu" were getting more and more consistent. If it really was just north of Tokyo, then, the attacks were getting more dangerous. On the bright side, Tokyo wasn't near where 90% of the sightings were, so, he didn't worry too much about it...
~~
Far beyond Tokyo, in fact, far beyond any human settlement, there was a cave within the mountainous regions of Japan, untouched by any form of human intervention. Inside the cave, a figure was resting inside, laying down in a similar manor to that of a deer. It's body was covered in a white skin, it's legs ending in yellow stubs. It's head aimed towards the entrance, a sort of 'mane' flowing behind it's head. it's neck, head and shoulders had a sort of spike or bump on it. It's torso had an odd golden ring, opening up on it's back and stomach. In front of this figure appeared another, much smaller figure, thin, ninja-like shape, in a bowing position in front of the creature.
"You summoned me, lord?" the ninja figure asked.
"Hie. It appears our old enemy has released a new threat towards the world, located in the mortal settlement of Tokyo," it explained, booming and spoken telepathically rather than moving a mouth to speak.
"I see. What are my instructions?"
"I've managed to sense its presence towards the east, although the figure itself had rapidly retreated, it will return. I need you to go and make sure nothing is harmed towards the humans."
"Hie."
"The location where the threat resided is known among the mortals as Yunibāsaru Junior High School. You will find the objective there. Now go," it ordered. With instructions given, the ninja bolted off out of sight, right off to the east, leaving the figure all alone in it's cave once again...
The days continued onward in their usual way, and Nagisa tried to go with the motions. But, regardless of whatever scenario, trying to go through with an Alien that can move at Mach 20 as their regular school teacher was...how do you say...odd. There was no other way to put it, to Nagisa. Only two days had gone by, and Nagisa still couldn't get used to it. One upside: he was slightly starting to get used to Luffy, and gotten to know some of the others among the class, so, it's a start.
It was gym time again, everyone outside and ready to go. Nagisa was still in an annoyed mood: not able to get himself back in the main school like he hoped for, as everyone around him was warming up for their exercise for the day. Nagisa didn't really budge from his spot, still thinking, as Luffy nudged Nagisa's shoulder.
"You seen teach anywhere? You'd think a guy at Mach 20 would never be late," Luffy said, doing some stretches before gym could begin. That was a tough question: where was Korosensei anyway? He could literally be anywhere by now. Nagisa continued to look around, seeing the other students around, but no Korosensei was present.
"Where is he? I'm gonna look for him, be right back," Nagisa said, walking off to look for Korosensei.
"You do that," Luffy replied, continuing his stretches as Nagisa Shiota walked off. The students continued talking, and getting prepared for the class to begin.
~~
"Korosensei!"
Nagisa's wandering around lead him into the nearby woods. The trees were showing the early autumn feel, the leaves beginning to show their orange, yellow and red colouration as Nagisa continued looking around for Korosensei. He knew that the teacher (if you'd even call him that) wasn't in the main campus, but that was about it.
'Korosensei! come on, it's time for gym class, where'd you go?!" Nagisa called again. Nothing. He continued walking around for a while, keeping his own mind on task to finding him. As he was though, his wandering kept him blind to the trees...something was roaming around up there, keeping an eye on him. Nagisa was completely oblivious to the figure for a while, until it suddenly moved, making noise in the branches, catching Nagisa's attention. Course, he didn't see anything.
"Korosensei, that you?!" Nagisa asked. No response. The boy turned and continued walking, looking around for Korosensei in the forest...another rustle in the trees.
"Stop it, you're supposed to -"
Before Nagisa could continue, he was face to face with a blade! Inches away from his face. Almost instinctively, Nagisa grabbed the arm that held the blade, his grip powerful and firm, as he looked eye to eye with his attacker. This sudden attacker appeared to be...a frog? Not like any normal frog he'd seen; standing at just over 4 feet tall, purely blue, a pink scarf over its mouth. It's head had 2 odd shaped fixtures on it, like fins of sorts. It looked at Nagisa dead in the eyes, a look of both calmness and discipline.
"Rather quick on your reflexes. Though you have to work a little on perspective," it advised, it's voice masculine, as the blade suddenly disappeared in it's webbed hand. Nagisa wasn't sure how to react upon seeing the odd-freak frog. First an alien teacher, now a human amphibian?...
"Uh...what?...what are...?"
"Greninja. I'm Greninja...and you?"
"...Nagisa...Nagisa Shiota..." Should he keep talking to this thing? Nagisa wasn't too sure what to do, this large 'thing' just standing there. Even fully upright, Nagisa still beat it in height, but by only a little bit, Nagisa about a foot taller than Greninja. Greninja gave a groan to the kid in front of him.
"Quick to tell the truth, aren't you? I'm looking for the Yunibāsaru Junior High School. You happen to know where it might be?" Greninja asked.
"...H-Hie. Right over there. Not far," Nagisa stated, pointing a thumb behind him, still a bit fazed from the 'attack' earlier. Considering it was hard enough to get used to an alien octopus, meeting a humanoid ninja blue frog was a bit harder to handle. Greninja looked at Nagisa with a strong sense of judgement, him wanting to be sure if he was lying or not. After a good twenty seconds, he gave a nod, and suddenly bolted off, gone in a flash!
~~
Back at the old campus, the class was still waiting around for Korosensei (and now Nagisa) to return so gym could get started. The stretches were over and done, each kid waiting to begin the day's gym session. Each kid seemed rather bored, and didn't want to just stand around. At least the day wasn't all bad, skies clear with a few scattered clouds here and there, and just a slight autumn breeze to keep them cool and collective. Suddenly, as the students were just considering going back inside, Korosensei popped up from nowhere, dressed up like a football coach (striped shirt, cap and whistle).
"Morning class! Sorry for being late, caught up in a game of volleyball in Sydney, loss track of time," Korosensei stated, none of the class really caring too much about that.
"That's your excuse?" Luffy asked, as Korosensei got out his whistle, holding it to his mouth.
"Now then, everyone, get in line and we can begin, shall we? Run around the yard, 3 2 1 go!"
Korosensei opened his mouth, and was just about to blow his whistle so they could begin, when suddenly a blur quickly knocked the whistle out of his tentacle fingers, the whistle flying off about 20 feet before the whistle bounced off the ground, landing in the grass. Korosensei looked around for a second until he saw who was responsible for the sudden whack of the whistle, as they all saw that same ninja frog from the forest earlier, in a stance like it had just thrown something at it's target. Course, the class was quite left out of the blue (Korosensei included), upon seeing Greninja nearby.
"What the hell?" asked one student.
"What is that thing?" asked another.
Greninja stood upright again, eyes locked right onto Korosensei, as it started walking over, to the kid's confusion. Greninja stopped about a foot away from Korosensei, who towered over him.
"Korosensei," Greninja stated.
"Greninja," replied Korosensei. The classmates started to back up a little bit, except for a curious few, when Greninja turned to face them. Greninja examined each student with equal perception, judging each student on their appearance, and eventually glanced over to the campus.
"So this is that Yunibāsaru Junior High School. Smaller than I thought it would be. (turns to the class) Who's the advisor?" Greninja asked. None of them spoke, but one of them, completely quiet and shy, pointed over back to Korosensei again. Greninja gave a rough sigh; he was hoping no for that, but, apparently Korosensei had planned ahead in that regard. But, he might as well roll with it, he wasn't there to judge on what worked and what didn't. Korosensei put his little hat on his chest, acting 'slightly' formal.
"What bring you to our humble abode, how may I -" Korosensei was quickly cut off, another blade suddenly in his face! However, his Mach 20 speed quickly disposed of the blade...and wrapped it up in pink wrapping paper, red bow included in the matter of a second, balancing it in his odd tentacle. Greninja gave a huff from the sudden grab n' wrap.
"ah ah AH, no violence in school."
"You've grown faster since last time I saw you," stated Greninja, taking his 'wrapped gift' back from Korosensei's 2-fingered hands.
"What was that for?!" one of the kids gasped, getting Greninja's attention again.
"Just testing reflexes. Rather quick I'd say," Greninja stated, unfazed by the students spooked reaction. In the crowd, Luffy turned away.
"You use a blade to test that? What kind of reflex check are you doing?" he asked. The frog suddenly using his blue blade to whack Luffy's hat off his head! Luffy looked up, and tried to get it, but Greninja made a 360 spin, his webbed foot knocking Luffy off his feet, and onto the ground. the free hat landed back on Luffy's head as he looked back up at Greninja, who now towered over him.
"Seeing how well you are in the field. You can use some work, I'll grant you that," Greninja informed, making Luffy rather angry as he got back up on his feet. The frog turned to the others among the group, which still kept their distance. but the ninja frog didn't attack them that time, more interested in those more curious than spooked (I.E those who didn't back away). He turned to another student, not as afraid of him. He looked like a normal student, but, appeared to have orange hair, slightly spiked up, and a headband as well. His cheeks both had some odd 3 markings on them, kinda like scratches or cat whiskers drawn on his face. Instead, he seemed more interested than confused.
"You're fast," he said.
"I have to be. Your turn," Greninja stated, charging at him. Unlike Luffy though, this other student dodged Greninja's charge with ease, and the attempts on kicks were dodged well too. Eventually, Greninja stopped, back on his webbed feet, and looked up to the student.
"That's impressive. State your name," Greninja insisted.
"Name's Naruto. Naruto Uzumaki," he said, undeterred by the frog's assault. In fact, he appeared to enjoy it, which intrigued Greninja a bit. He turned back to Luffy.
"Perhaps you can learn a bit from Naruto, tadpole," Greninja said, making Luffy even more annoyed.
"Looking to get beat, frog?" Luffy asked, annoyed. It was around that point when Nagisa had got his way back, only now realizing Korosensei was back, and Greninja as well. Nagisa got back to the crowd as Greninja continued talking.
"Not necessarily, but if that is what you had in mind. Although, your technique is impeccable," Greninja stated, sarcastic on the last part. Luffy could feel his head hurt from the big words being spoken to him. However, still angry, Luffy tried to give Greninja a full on square punch...only to miss, and get kicked in the back, being knocked down again.
"You have much to learn," Greninja stated, only now Korosensei walking over to him, catching his attention.
"You seemed oddly quiet."
"Just enjoying the show," Korosensei chimed, turning to the other students.
"Everyone, this here's Greninja, a bit skimpy, but, good when you get to know him," Korosensei introduced, not exactly taking his arrival so seriously. If anything, it was more nonchalant than much else. Most of the kids still didn't seem to take kindly towards Greninja, especially after beating up one of their on right in front of them like that. Greninja wasn't really enjoying it much either, seeing Korosensei not picturing him as any threat or taking him seriously. After looking back at the crowd again, Greninja noticed Nagisa back in the crowd again, and walked over to him.
"Nagisa. Seems you didn't give me much detail on your campus," Greninja stated, catching the others attention rather quickly.
"You told him about this?" Luffy groaned, getting back up again.
"Well, he did had a knife to my head, so -"
"Nagisa Shiota," Greninja repeated, getting the boy's attention again, "Can you explain to me how this is your campus?"
"Oh! well, this isn't exactly the actual high school. Hehe," Nagisa confessed, rubbing the back of his head, making Greninja rather confused.
"It's not?..."
"No. It's not. It's over that way...pass the mountains there."
Nagisa pointed a finger pass the nearby mountain range, the frog ninja still slightly confused as he turned to said mountains...not seeing any school. Greninja kept looking, and still didn't see any school around aside from the run down campus nearby. He looked back to Nagisa, arms crossed.
"So...this campus is apart of the school, although a mile away?"
"Eh...Yeah," Nagisa admitted, shrugging. Greninja looked around to the other students for a second, but then walked towards Korosensei again. Greninja glared to the alien for a bit, but knew not to attack. He wasn't informed to do so. The yellow alien just looked down at the ninja frog with that same smile he'd always worn.
"I advise you, Korosensei, DO NOT harm a living soul here. Am I clear on that?" Greninja asked, blade close to his head. Korosensei just swatted it away again (rather lazily) and just looked to the frog.
"Oh Greninja, I wasn't planning on doing so. Just doing my job as a teacher here at the campus as all," Korosensei implied, though to Greninja it wasn't too convincing. None-the-less, he withdrawn his blade, and turned away. But as he was walking off, Luffy wanted a bit more revenge on the frog for the beat-down. So, he readied his fist, and was just about to clock Greninja in the back, but the frog's webbed foot suddenly shifted up, blocking the fist. Greninja did a quick 360 spin, flipping Luffy over his head, into the dirt.
"Nice try, Tadpole," Greninja commented. And with that, he rushed off in a puff of smoke.
"HEY, I ain't done yet! God-damn!" Luffy yelled, though finding out too late that he was yelling to thin air. His involvement with Greninja was FAR from over.
~~
Time went on in its normal way, Lunchtime rolling back around. Nagisa - again - managed to get to the main building to meet up with Twilight in her endeavors. This had become a regular thing for Nagisa to do since returning to school, since he and Twilight no longer shared the same building, but, at least the walk there was a calming one (to say the least), and gave Nagisa sometime to clear his head from the craziness back at the campus. Boy, did he have news for Twilight about Greninja. Despite the change, Nagisa continued onward when...
"Nagisa! Nagisa!"
The blue haired boy stopped moving when he looked ahead, seeing none other than Twilight running right towards him, arm flaring in the air to get his attention. This was indeed something new; for the past couple days, Twilight didn't bother coming to him, more rather the other way around. Twilight stopped in front of him, a bit winded from her run.
"Twilight? What are you doing here?" Nagisa asked. Twilight bent over, breathing heavily for a minute.
"Nagisa, great to see you! Listen, I need your help."
"With what?"
"Since I saw Korosensei, so many questions were left in my head. I want to see how he works. Can you help me study Korosensei?" Twilight asked. Nagisa wondered about Twilight's little mission: Studying Korosensei. On one hand, it wouldn't really be right to try to watch a teacher in this way... But Korosensei isn't no ordinary teacher: he ain't human, and can move ten times faster than the fastest jet. It couldn't help to at least try to see what makes Korosensei tick. So, Nagisa nodded...
"Let's do it."
Among the forest nearby the old campus, Korosensei was resting by himself within the forest, futon laid out for him to lay down, a nice little sweet ice cream from Iceland, and some extra chocolate from Switzerland. He looked so calm in his spot, just looking off into space, taking the occasional lick at his ice cream. As he was though, Nagisa and Twilight were keeping an eye on the odd alien, Twilight holding a small note pad in her hands as she looked intently at Korosensei.
"He's not doing anything, just sitting there," Twilight quietly noted to Nagisa, whom also kept a sharp eye on him. Korosensei seemed oblivious to his watchers, more focused on his yummy treat than much else. However, when one of his tentacles reached to his side for another chocolate, he saw they were all gone.
"Rats. Oh well, time to grab some more," Korosensei thought. with Twilight and Nagisa watching, Korosensei got up and, in a literal second, bolted off and popped back with a bag of chocolate, just like that! Twilight was in static upon seeing Korosensei's impressive speed, and quickly jotted it down in her notes...and as soon as she looked back up, Korosensei was gone...
"What the - where'd he go?" Nagisa wondered, looking around frantically alongside Twilight...then a shadow loomed behind them. Twilight and Nagisa screeched, hugging each other in fear as Korosensei suddenly popped up behind them. Korosensei gave a chuckle as the two let go of each other.
"On a little study, are we?" Korosensei asked.
"Uh... No?" Nagisa stated. Terrible lie. With a little chuckle, Korosensei dashed off, leaving them in a cloud of dust. So much for a straightforward study on the alien.
"Darn it!"
"Sorry, Twilight," Nagisa said, hand on her shoulder.
"*sigh* it's okay, it isn't you're fault, Nagisa," Twilight replied, though annoyed she barely got much answers other than "fast as light" written in her notes for study. As Nagisa and Twilight were about to go, Nagisa suddenly got an odd feeling...
They weren't alone.
No sooner afterwards, suddenly something leaped out of one of the many trees, landing in front of them both, blade in hand! Instead of grabbing the hand, Nagisa quickly made a high-kick, sending the blade flying into the branches out of fear...another look revealed Greninja again. Nagisa was surprised seeing him again, but Twilight was completely clueless...
"Nagisa," Greninja said, arms crossed.
"Is that gonna become a regular thing with you?" Nagisa asked, still startled a bit.
"If you're not prepared," Greninja stated, as he glanced over to Twilight, still not sure how to figure out what was in front of her, eye twitching. Both Nagisa and Greninja turned to her, as Nagisa tried to explain.
"Uh, Twilight? Greninja. Greninja, Twilight," Nagisa introduced. That didn't change any mood...
"W-what?...w-what are you?..." Twilight shuttered, a shivering finger aimed right at the frog. Greninja cleared his throat.
"Well madam Twilight, I'm afraid that isn't exactly information I'm supposed to share with everyone I come across."
"You seemed calm with class 3-E."
"A valid exception to the rule. Besides, Korosensei's doesn't care about secrecy," Greninja explained. The frog then turned away from them, and started walking away. Then something came to mind that made him stop 5 feet away.
"And, by the way you two. Watch yourselves. There could be more ..." With that, before they can continue their questions, Greninja leaped into the trees, leaving them alone again in the wood...
~~
Lunchtime had ended, Nagisa and Twilight splitting up again. Since that encounter with Greninja, questions were left in their mind: what was he? What did he mean by "others"? Where'd he come from? Why did he keep it a secret? Nagisa in the old campus, and Twilight in the main school had those questions and others in their heads as their day continued on. Twilight, however, had more questions with Korosensei too, mostly on how he worked, and what he is.
During her class, Twilight Sparkle kept to her own work given to her, but felt distracted somewhat from her questions in her mind. Not enough to be noticed by the majority of the class, but only just enough so she felt rough on getting focused on her work. It was a good thing no one in the room was curious with her, otherwise she would have A LOT of explaining to do.
"Korosensei...Greninja...man, what did I come back to?" Twilight thought, thinking over on what Greninja told her sometime earlier, about the 'others' that could be out there. Soon as she was done with her work, she took a glance outside the classroom window, seeing the nearby mountain range where Class 3-E was.
"Be careful over there, Nagisa," Twilight thought once more. As she kept looking to the mountains, suddenly she felt someone tap her shoulder, catching her off guard. She turned around and saw one of her classmates, desk right next to hers. She had on a grey school uniform, rather average except for her lime green hair, her hair in unique ponytails, resembling cat ears.
"You okay?" She asked. Twilight regained herself after a bit.
"Oh, Akari. Yeah, I'm fine," Twilight retorted, looking down to her paper, and moving onto the next one on her desk. Akari rested back in her seat.
"Are you sure?" Akari asked again, tilting her head in confusion.
"Yeah...I'm sure..."
Back at the old campus, Nagisa was also thinking over what Greninja had told him, about the 'others' that's supposedly gonna come around. Lucky for him, it was a study hour, so zoning out into daydreams wasn't taken for grand-it. In class however, Greninja was keeping post by the door, leaning on the wall, examining the classroom and the students in it. The students just ignored him over all, Greninja himself not doing much aside from just standing there. During the whole time though, one student had his eye on Greninja: Naruto. Since the first meeting, Naruto had been wondering about the frog, and how much he was in being a ninja.
It made him curious.
While Greninja glanced to Korosensei at his desk, when Naruto passed over a small note for the frog, folded up in a square. Looking to Naruto, Greninja went and picked up the note, unraveled it, and read it over. Quick read over it and, in Kanji, it said:
Train?
Naruto, acting like he was looking at something else, awaiting a response from Greninja. The frog out a hand to his chin, thinking the implications of the request: on one webbed hand, he still had a job to handle and all, but on the other hand, there could be a good outcome to this. But can his technique be passed down to a human? After all, his way of skill isn't exactly expandable to any species per say...but maybe...
"Come outside, Naruto-San," Greninja insisted, stepping out as Naruto, smiling, joined him quickly. Only ones to catch him walking out was Luffy, Nagisa, and a few other curious eyes...
No sooner after the acceptation, Greninja and Naruto were both outside in the field, Naruto on one end, Greninja at the centre, about 20 feet away from each other. While Greninja was just standing in a soldier stance (completely upright), Naruto was in a battle stance, ready for any move Greninja would pull...but Greninja didn't move.
"Well?! Aren't you gonna come at me or not?!" Naruto asked.
"Tip one: (raises a webbed index finger) Never assume the most likely outcome," Greninja stated, unmoving from his spot. Wanting to begin, Naruto quickly bolted for him, Greninja quickly dodging his attempts with ease. Naruto tried about 5 more times to kick and punch him, but it wasn't much use. As he tried to make a hit, Greninja continued talking.
"Tip two: Don't immediately make the attack, dodge your opponent until they tire."
Naruto, in the zone of attacking, didn't really listen as he continued the fight outside, the curious watching from the window. Curious as well, Korosensei observed the battle as well, but outside the school rather than by the window like everyone else.
"What the hell's he doing?" Luffy asked, to no one in particular. Naruto kept trying to flatten Greninja with his own brand of 'ninja' technique, but wasn't able to, eventually starting to tire. Greninja quickly noticed, and knocked Naruto right off his feet, making him slam in the dirt. It wasn't until Greninja was finished that he noticed his 'audience' nearby, Korosensei going as far as to get a chair, popcorn, and some glasses to watch the show (much to Greninja's dismay). Naruto got himself back up as Nagisa got out to help him, stopped by Greninja himself.
"Don't fret, the kid asked for some pointers," Greninja said, as Naruto got the dust off his uniform.
"Naruto?" Nagisa asked.
"What? Can't I help it if I want to spruce up on my skills a bit?" Naruto asked. Before Nagisa could say anything else, Korosensei suddenly popped up by them, the popcorn still with him.
"What a wonderful show of skill, Naruto, a fine ninja, you are! Some jitsu tricks and you'll blossom in no time!" Korosensei complimented, fluffing Naruto's hair. Greninja looked confused at Korosensei's behavior to Naruto for a bit, being praised by Korosensei almost seemed foreign in his eyes... Well, regardless of the issue, at least Korosensei wasn't harming anyone -yet-.
"Thank you, Korosensei," Naruto said.
"No need. Now come on class, time for our next subject," Korosensei said, heading on inside. Greninja looked to Naruto as he followed their teacher inside, thinking a little bit on the group. He didn't say anything, as he simply nodded and walked in with them...
~~
Later that night, miles away, among the many mountain highways of Ou, two motorcyclists were zooming on the empty highway. At first, the trip in of itself was uneventful, if not boring. Both men continued on with their drive until one of them glanced to his rear-view mirror. He could've swore that he saw something in it, but it was gone rather fast so he couldn't pinpoint...that's when he saw it running alongside him! The thing appeared to be 12 feet long, quadrupedal, and running about as fast as he was riding. The creature lunged right at him.
No one heard the screams that night...
The day was bright and sunny, no clouds up in the sky of that day, as Class 3-E continued their daily schedule, as instructed by Korosensei without any trouble. Ever since the first time agreeing to it, however, Naruto and Greninja both had started handling the training together, though mostly it was because Naruto wanted to, while Greninja went along with it. Even if the training contradicts some of the hours of teaching, Korosensei could see that Naruto was enjoying himself, so he didn't bother too much (although it did make for another good study entry in his book).
The period now was gym time again, Korosensei coaching everyone with his whistle (everyone except Naruto (who technically had already started due to his training). Speaking of training, the next step that Greninja was handling for Naruto was knife handling. Naruto continued to practice his technique with the blade Greninja gave him to train with (a green rubbery knife so he wouldn't harm anybody). While everyone else was handling jogging round the field, Nagisa glanced over at Naruto, seeing how oddly determined Naruto was at the course.
"Naruto's sure had been at it the past 2 days. Wonder why he'd been so determined at it," Nagisa thought, continuing the jog around. During the exercise Naruto took, Greninja eventually walked to Naruto's side.
"Naruto-san, you need to work on your stance. During battle, you can't afford to be flimsy," Greninja advised.
'What're you talking about, there's nothing wrong with -"
Greninja proved his point quickly by knocking Naruto off his feet, using his webbed foot to whack at his legs. Naruto landed on his back, the knife landing nearby. Greninja simply stood over him, which to Naruto's view seemed upside-down as Greninja looked down at him.
"You were saying, Naruto-san?"
"...Point made," Naruto sighed, sliding away and getting back up to his feet before starting again.
As the exercise was continuing for everyone there, instructors dealing with their respected students, Nagisa suddenly glanced over towards the campus, and something over there caught his line of sight, enough to make him move out of the way and stop jogging. Of course, the sudden stop caught some of the kid's attention rather quickly, as Nagisa kept his eyes locked upon the odd object by the building.
"Wait a minute...is that...?"
As he thought over, his ideas were confirmed when it suddenly moved into view. The object itself, as it turned out, was a dog, in particular a German Shepard (oddly enough), with a rolled up letter tied to it's neck with a string. The dog itself quickly identified Nagisa, and quickly started off towards him. The others had noticed the dog too, and Korosensei even went as far as to get in between them both. He expected the dog to stop...only to have it leap right over him, all 9 feet of him (not to mention using Korosensei's face as a launch pad), as it stopped by Nagisa.
"Ah, Jerome, what're you doing here?" Nagisa asked, recognizing the canine, as he took the note attached to Jerome's neck. Course, the fact a mutt leaped over his head didn't suit Korosensei too well.
"You know this crazy dog?!" Korosensei snapped, Jerome not reacting to the yelling as Nagisa opened up the letter itself. Luffy and Naruto, curious, looked over his shoulders to read the message Jerome brought for him.
Hey, Nagisa! It's your pal, Karma, I'm back in town. I'm sure you had heard of the 'Kaibutsu' shit going on, so, meet up with me later and we'll get ourselves a new head for the mantle. I'll be outside the high school, can't miss me even if you try.
Nagisa felt a mix of surprise and confusion, but a small smile shown on his face anyway. Luffy and Naruto glanced to each other as Jerome sat down in front of the kid. Just then, Greninja went over to him, taking the note.
"Nagisa, I think you need to give some answers," Greninja advised, pointing to Jerome and the letter in hand. Nagisa looked back to Jerome, who remained idle with a straight stare. Korosensei gave a rough huff, his head turning red as he looked at the oddly calm canine.
"Damn mutt," Korosensei thought. Jerome ignored him, remaining idle in front of Nagisa as if waiting for Nagisa to react. Right in front of everyone, Korosensei popped back with his notebook and wrote down another case study.
Human study log #3:
Humans keep very questionable predators as companions.
"Everyone, this is Jerome," Nagisa introduced, rubbing the German Shepherd's head, the dog letting him do so with not much change in expression.
"Cool, you got a badass shepherd for a pet!" Luffy said.
"Well...actually, no, he's not mine," Nagisa admitted, rubbing the back of his head as Jerome started wandering away from him, heading back to where he was found.
"He's not? Why'd he come to you then, if he's not yours?"
"He kind've does his own thing, most of the time."
Suddenly, Jerome gave a quick bark, catching their attention. The class turned to the German shepherd, whom awaited for the target from where it came from. Nagisa couldn't tell what Jerome wanted until it actually motioned for him to follow him, a simple motion of the head proving such. Nagisa looked to Greninja, whom again had arms crossed, eyes locked on his.
"Sorry, Jerome, you gotta wait. School's not over for a few more hours," Nagisa said. Jerome didn't seem to want that, as he shook his head for no. So with that, the shepherd quickly bolted at them. Korosensei got in the way, this time with a football helmet on him. However, Jerome did a counter by knocking sand into Korosensei's face. Korosensei was quick enough to easily miss, but Jerome got the clear path with that distraction and ran right to the crowd! In just one quick swoop, the shepherd snatched up 2 items: a headband and a straw hat. Course, Luffy and Naruto weren't happy with that.
"What the hell?! Give that back you bitch!" Naruto demanded, running at him. Luffy joined him too, even more upset. Jerome began to run, but Korosensei stood in front of him again, snatching up the things in his teeth, and giving them back to their respected owners. So much for luring. Naruto and Luffy got their stuff back on, Jerome even having the nerve to roll his eyes.
"Shoo, you mutt, shoo," Korosensei said, waving a tentacle in front of the annoyed dog. However, as that was going on, Greninja then stepped forward, kneeling in front of Jerome so he was eye-to-eye with him. Greninja stared the dog down as Jerome started to move his mouth. While everyone else heard various barks, Greninja seemed to hear something else from it.
"Alright, Jerome. Lead the way," Greninja insisted, as he turned to Nagisa.
"Greninja?"
"Go along with him, Nagisa. He said it's the upmost importance that Kaibutsu's stopped. You're dismissed," Greninja said, a webbed hand gesturing towards Jerome, whom was already up on his 4 paws, ready to go. Nagisa was a bit baffled that Greninja could understand...but then again, he's a frog, nature's tongue must be expansive.
"HEY HEY, what about class?!" Korosensei snapped.
"Does world safety overpower basic classes? Besides, you got plenty of students to look after anyway."
Korosensei, tentacle to forehead, groaned.
"You're at least going with him?"
"Not a chance. While protection is high, I can't just wander around the place, I'm staying here," Greninja advised. Without much of another word, Jerome already started off, Nagisa giving one more glance before running after the shepherd. Luffy and Naruto nearby gave a glance at each other for a bit. Nagisa, getting to ditch school to hunt down Kaibutsu.
Lucky...
~~
Nagisa continued running after Jerome, whom kept at a good pace to not loose Nagisa, but to keep at a good speed. Even if it was a long run to make, Nagisa eventually got out from forest, to the main school grounds, Jerome heading around the building to the front as expected. Nagisa too followed, trying not to get in anyone's way as he went through. The canine in question brought him to the front of the building, as the note said, and Nagisa saw where Jerome stopped.
Soon as Nagisa cut the corner, he saw Jerome leap into the back of a hunter's pickup, which actually held more dogs of various breeds in the back as well. Aside from Jerome, there were about 4 other dogs: a Doberman pinscher, a American Foxhound mix, a Hokkaido mix, and a Gascon Saintongeois. Leaning by the truck was the maker of the letter: Karma Akabane. He had on a sort of hunter's outfit on, camo in color on the jacket. He had red hair, and red eyes to match up. Soon as Nagisa walked over, Karma looked over to him with a grin.
"Hey, Nagisa! Glad you could make it," Karma said, resting his elbows on the side of the pickup.
"Hi, Karma. How's it been?"
"Oh pretty dandy, got the job to hunt down the beast as you know. Apparently, everyone's scared shitless to go after it now," Karma joked.
"I don't blame em," Nagisa added, looking to the pickup truck. In the back, the other dogs were waiting to go off to the mission at hand, as Karma opened up the driver's seat, as if already ready to go.
"K, Nagisa, let's go," Karma said, getting into the driver's seat.
"Wait, right now? Like, right now?"
"Why else did I call you here? You didn't think I'm gonna wait around til later tonight, didn't you? No time like the present."
Nagisa wasn't too sure; okay, he knew why he was there, but leaving so suddenly, without any preparation? Well apparently, Karma was ready, and so were the dogs in the back. Aside from that, this was Kaibutsu Karma was talking about, a giant monstrosity from the mountains to the north, killing whatever it came across! However, Nagisa knew Karma for a while, and Karma wasn't one to just ignore something like that, especially if it involved some sort of danger in it. And whatever Karma had in mind, Nagisa was somehow roped into it.
This was no different...
Karma could see his pal's little bit of doubt over the situation, and leaned out a bit from the car window.
"Hey man, no biggie. Plus, might as well say goodbye to your new girlfriends before you go," Karma said with a smirk.
"Girlfriends?" Nagisa asked.
"Turn around, romeo," Karma smirked, his index finger spinning to emphasize. Nagisa turned around as said...only to see his quote on quote 'girlfriends' right behind him! One was Twilight, the other he didn't know, but Twilight knew from her class. The sight of them both made Nagisa tumbled back into the truck, banging the back of his head. The dogs in the truck (Doberman and Jerome especially) just looked on with confusion as Nagisa got back up.
"What the - When did you get here?" Nagisa asked, rubbing his head.
"I was gonna ask you the same thing: what're you doing? And who's that?" Twilight asked. However, before Nagisa could say squat, Karma got the answer for him already.
"Name's Karma, babe. And you are?"
"...Yugure," Twilight said. When it came to names, she would only let close friends call her 'Twilight', while giving her 'Yugure' name to those she's not familiar with, like Karma.
"And the green-haired girl?" Karma asked, pointing to Twilight's pal next to her.
"I'm Akari Yukimura," she introduced, giving a small bow to Karma.
"Nagisa, you know him?" Twilight asked. Nagisa gave a slightly awkward smile.
"We've known each other for a good while," Nagisa replied. The dogs inside were getting kinda restless, so Karma started up the pickup, getting the dogs the quiet down. Nagisa was a bit confused, as Twilight and Akari were still awaiting their answer for what Karma was gonna do. Course from the dog pack, Hunter suit, and pickup truck, it's some sort of hunting trip, but for what?
"Excuse me, exactly where are you going?" Akari asked suddenly, catching their attention. Karma gave a grin before answering.
"Oh, just to the Oū mountains, putting an end to that monster bitch, Kaibutsu. Just me, Nagisa here, dog pack going out in the woods, blowin that beast's brains out, it's gonna be a great time!" Karma said, as if it was the dream trip for him. Twilight found that immediately troubling, as Akari turned away. Nagisa wasn't too fond of the idea either.
"You sure that's a good idea, Karma?" Nagisa asked.
"Oh come on, Nagisa, it'll be a cinch! Just one good blast in the head and it'll be done, just hop in and let's get this show on the road!"
"You crazy?! Nagisa don't go!" Twilight said, holding onto Nagisa's arm in worry and anticipation. Nagisa was gonna agree, but suddenly he remembered something from a particular frog...
"Hey, can I speak with her alone for a second?" Nagisa asked. Confused, Twilight agreed, and with a nod from Akari and Karma, they both walked off about a good 30 feet before stopping.
"What's wrong?"
"Twilight, remember what Greninja had said? About more of 'them' that might come around? Maybe this Kaibutsu's one of those things he was talking about," Nagisa explained.
"What makes you so sure?"
"Greninja said there could be more like him coming around, remember? Judging for what he said, these other things sound dangerous to deal with."
"Then let Greninja deal with it, this shouldn't be your issue."
"It shouldn't be Karma's issue either! Besides, Greninja said he can't just run off from Class 3-E anyway," Nagisa protested.
"Nagisa, either way, this is completely crazy, you shouldn't just run off after this thing, you could get killed!" Twilight advised. As they were talking, one of Karma's dogs, in particular the Gascon Saintongeois, got out of the truck and eavesdropped on them, hearing what they were talking about.
"I know I know, but still. If this thing really is one of them, then, maybe it's best I go and help...please, Twilight?" Nagisa asked, looking right in her eyes. Twilight could tell that Nagisa was, in all fairness, determined. But, before Twilight could answer, the dog gave a loud bark. Seemed that it was getting a bit impatient...
"...Please be careful," Twilight said.
"I promise I will be," Nagisa replied. The choice made, the duo went back to Karma, as the dog hopped in the back of the pickup. However, Karma must've been talking a bit, cuz Akari looked more freaked out than before. Not exactly scared, but more of just a shocked expression. Though in her hand (something Nagisa didn't notice earlier) was a notebook. Not the same as Korosensei, but not like any normal notebook either.
"Karma? What did you tell her?"
"Oh she was wondering about the Kaibutsu bitch, so I gave her the main gist of it," Karma said, nonchalant. Akari turned away on the name of said beast, teeth gritting and a squeak escaping her lips. Seemed whatever Karma said was a bit too much for her. But, regardless, Nagisa went around and got in the passenger's seat.
"Alright, let's get goin!" Karma said, shifting gears and, just like that, they went right off. Twilight and Akari both watched as the pickup truck went away, Nagisa with it. As for Nagisa, the hunt was about to start...
~~
For the days to follow, Karma and Nagisa continued off towards the north, heading towards the Oū Mountains: the latest reported sighting of Kaibutsu. The cooling winds and dry leaves made for a rather lovely, and natural scenario for the hunters going through. Lucky for them (to Nagisa anyway), there wasn't any distractions while going through the countryside. Karma's dog pack was glad they were on their way too, though mostly it was for the main convenience compared to walking there, which would've took a lot longer. Eventually, the two did end up in the right place: the latest reported area of the mountainous regions of Japan where Kaibutsu's latest attack was placed. Karma stopped along the side of the road, with his rifle in hand, and ready to go. Nagisa got out too, but wasn't too sure exactly on what to do; him not being that big on hunting. Karma's dog pack got out of the pickup themselves, ready as ever.
"Alright, Jerome, you and your buddies run off and have your fun," Karma said. Jerome gave a nod of understanding, and his pack went off into the woods, quickly going out of sight in the bushes.
"You sure that's a good idea, Karma?" Nagisa asked.
"Course I'm sure, Jerome's a tough son of a bitch, I'm sure he can handle some scouting around. Now come on, I know the perfect hunting spot to take point," Karma instructed, starting off in his own direction. Nagisa took one glance back where Jerome went, and followed Karma.
Meanwhile, Jerome and his pack of trained dogs continued running through the woods for a good while, until Jerome stopped for a brief moment, taking a second to scope his surrounding, and sniffing the air for a bit. While the scenery was pretty, Jerome wasn't there to sightsee, he was there to hunt and nothing more. After a bit, Jerome turned to his comrades, and began his instructions.
"Kaibutsu's been here. Alright, we're gonna scout around the area for any signs or clues of his whereabouts," Jerome began, looking over each one of his fellow canines. First he spoke to the Gascon Saintongeois in the group.
"Wheeler, you'll be with me."
"Hie," Wheeler said, walking to Jerome's side. Next Jerome turned to the Doberman and Foxhound mix.
"Rocca, Robert, you two head to the west."
"Understood. Let's go, Rocca," The foxhound said, and they both went off. The Jerome looked to the Hokkaido mix.
"North, you scout to the area here. Give a howl if you find anything," Jerome ordered.
"Right," North said, heading off in the direction instructed. After each member went as ordered, Jerome and Wheeler headed off east together. Scanning the area as they went for any signs of Kaibutsu's presence. As they continued through, Wheeler gave an annoyed sigh.
"That beast sure can hide," Wheeler commented.
"Kaibutsu's smarter than you think. After all, he was once a guard dog like us," Jerome replied.
"Bullshit, that thing hadn't guard a pen before being brought in. And even if he did, you think he'll remember after what he'd gone through?" Wheeler asked.
"...Point taken. Now come on, I think there's something -"
Before Jerome could finish, suddenly they both heard some sort of rustling nearby. Jerome and Wheeler turned around, only to have the odd rustling stop. Wheeler could tell that was no ordinary passer by, and even saw a silhouette of some sort of small animal run off in a different direction, blue in hue. Wheeler immediately growled in the general direction. However, Jerome raised his foreleg in front of Wheeler, stopping him from running forward.
"Keep your mind on your work, Wheeler," Jerome instructed.
"Uh... Sorry, Jerome," Wheeler said, calming down.
"Alright then. Come on," Jerome said, and they both went off back in their direction, resuming back to the matter at hand.
~~
Back with Karma and Nagisa, the duo of hunters had found where Karma figured would be the best spot to hunt Kaibutsu. The position in question was by a rock passing, through the mountainside. the valley was very steep, and the two had the perfect outcrop above the valley, laying down out of sight, with rifles ready.
"This'll be the perfect place. If that beast wants to come through, it'll have to be through here," Karma said with a smile, his finger itching to pull the trigger at the first sight of the beast. Nagisa was ready too, but, his finger by the trigger wasn't as ready. It felt like forever as they both laid there, rifles aimed right to the pass. Karma had that killer look in his eyes, just waiting for anything to come out to blast away at...then they both heard something coming down the pass, and they both took dead aim... but it wasn't just one thing passing through. rushing through the pass was a humongous pack of various breeds of feral dogs, many of which seemed to follow the one in front; a blue canine, middle aged, scarred on it's forehead. The very size of the said back was simply beyond any of their comprehension, probably a good 30 dogs going through at once!
"Whoa, that's a lot of dogs," Nagisa commented, seeing them all pass through.
"None of them are Kaibutsu, goddamnit," Karma added, annoyed as ever. Before they could do anything else, suddenly they both heard something walking up behind them, and Karma immediately spun around, taking aim. Whatever it was moved a bit too fast for them, and knocked the rifle right out of Karma's grip, the rifle spiraling down the cliff! Nagisa too had his gun brutally taken, and snapped in two! If things couldn't get any worse so fast, the same figure charged at them, and knocked them right down the cliff, the two tumbling down the cliff, hitting rock bottom (literally). The two were spotted by various dogs as some still continued off into the forest. Either way, the two were trapped, as the same figure jumped off the cliff, and landed in front of them with ease. In the open, it was much easier to make out who/what it was...
The thing that brutally screwed them over looked like a girl, her hair a hot pink along with her eyes, 2 strands standing up like antennae. She had on some sort of odd outfit; a greyish purple scarf behind her, a white skirt with a backward black robe attached to a belt. She also had on long black leggings, a small sleeveless top with a tall collar, and armed with a long sharp Halberd right at them, a sort of long poled blade. Nagisa got a bit spooked, but Karma was a bit more amused than much else.
"You're trespassing. Leave now!" She demanded, halberd ready to slice.
"Trespassing where, no one lives here!"
"Exactly," she said, her mood unchanged. That didn't help their confusion out: no one lives here, yet they're trespassing on this women's home...for some reason.
"Exactly...what? And can you call off you're pets?" Nagisa asked.
"They're my family. Not my pets," She remarked, her expression unchanged from the neutral standpoint. Course, the confusion was still evident, and Karma was finding this rather funny, keeping his odd smile in the face of the blade.
"Right. Got a name, babe?" Karma asked. The girl narrowed her eyes, not moving her blade away.
"Ren. I'm not an infant," she said. Karma, undeterred, got himself up from his spot, Nagisa not having a clue what he was doing, though knew he was trying to do something. Resting on the blade, Karma gave Ren a oddly handsome look, using the 'charm' trick on her.
"Come on, sweetheart. You don't need to threat over me. What's a lovely lady like you doing out here?" Karma asked, trying to keep his charm up. However...
"I'm not up to mate."
And there Karma was left speechless, Nagisa too. Where the hell did that come from? There was no prompting for that! On a whim, Ren lifted him off the ground surprisingly with little effort, Karma still holding onto the blade, as he was suddenly thrown back! The throw tossed him a good 10 feet in the air before Karma crashed in the earth, leaving Nagisa stuck with Ren right in front of him...
"Why are you here?" Ren asked, looking down at him with a serious expression. Nagisa gave a nervous gulp; anyone that can simply flip over Karma with such ease was not a person one should mess with.
"Uh...We're here to find Kaibutsu?" Nagisa said nervously. Ren looked rather deeply into his eyes, as if trying to read his mind, judging him to see if what he was saying was true or not. If Ren could read his mind, she would probably get that he was freaked out.
"You're weak to face him," Ren stated, feeling Nagisa's arm for any muscle in it.
"And you're a bit exposed," Karma spat, picking himself up. Annoyed, Ren threw Nagisa right at him, the two crashing into each other. Obviously, Ren wasn't in the mood for games, and readied herself for what seemed to be a battle...even if the two weren't interested.
"Get out," Ren demanded, starting towards them. Nagisa and Karma got out of the way just before Ren could finish them off. Karma quickly pulled out a hunter's blade, and tried to make a hit, but Ren moved out of the way...though that didn't really mean Karma missed her completely...the blade cut her top open. And she had no bra on. Nagisa panicked (being in front of her when her top fell), and quickly covered his eyes. However, Ren wasn't deterred, and rammed Nagisa back into a tree.
"Focus on your opponent," Ren said.
"That's what you're upset about?!" Nagisa choked, falling on the ground. It almost seemed Ren didn't even care, as she turned to face Karma (who got quite an eyeful already). But before she could attack, a sudden loud howl was heard nearby, stopping the fight. Ren got her top back on before turning to the other dogs.
"The pack. Everyone, let's go!" Ren ordered, talking to the pack as she and the dogs rushed off in the direction, leaving Karma and a dazed Nagisa alone...
~~
The day shifted to night, and still no luck from either side. Jerome and his pack gathered together with no luck, and moved together for a while. Nagisa and Karma didn't have too much luck either, and decided to go back to the truck. The pack continued going on for a while, Jerome taking point through the forest, until North tapped his shoulder with his paw.
"Hey, Jerome? Not against your ideas or nothin, but, should we head back soon? Karma and Nagisa might be worried," North suggested. Jerome turned to North with a disapproving glare.
"North, our mission is to kill Kaibutsu. Karma got us here faster than we could ever do. He's done his job," Jerome instructed, continuing to walk as North looked back to where they came. Jerome suddenly raised a paw, causing the group to stop in their tracks. Jerome took a quick whiff in the air, catching the scent...
"Someone's nearby. Rocca, go check it out," Jerome ordered.
"Hie," Rocca said, rushing off ahead a bit, as the others waited in their place. As Wheeler kept walking, the dog suddenly heard some rustling, and footsteps nearby...they weren't alone out here in these woods. Immediately Rocca hunkered down, ready to strike...he waited for a few more seconds, hearing the footsteps coming closer. Who could it be?... Well, whatever it was, Rocca wasn't gonna take any chances, and readied himself. He made a lunge forward, getting a direct hit on whatever he lunged into. Of course, the strike was heard by the others, as Rocca readied to attack...until he saw who it was.
"What the?"
"Don't hurt me please! Really, we're just trying to help!" It yelled, mostly in fear. Rocca had gotten hold of yet another dog, white fur with brown speckles all over him, appearing to be an English setter. Rocca had him pinned to his back, making movement kinda hard to do. And what did he mean by 'we're trying to help'? Rocca heard more sound, and saw some more dogs: an Akita, a older setter mix, a Great Dane, a young golden retriever, and a Kai ken, along with 3 other canines following. The fact that so many appeared at one time made things more difficult - if not shocking - as Jerome and the others found Rocca.
"Rocca!" Jerome called, as Rocca got up off of the setter.
"Who are you guys?" The Kai ken asked.
"That's not your concern, mutts," Wheeler snorted. As far as he knew, a trained dog was an equal, while strays were considered lower than them.
"I think it is when they enter Fugato Pass. Dogs like you can't just wander in here whenever you wanted!" The Great Dane growled.
"'Dogs like us'? What's that -"
"Wheeler, enough. We don't have time for this, now come on," Jerome ordered, silencing Wheeler as the group started to go. However, not before the older setter rushed in their way. Then did they notice the blacker coat, and 3 legs!
"Hold on you. Just explain why you are here," he said, a look of authority evident. The squad wasn't deterred by the stop. Wheeler thought to say something, but Robert stopped him before he could speak, Jerome taking a good look at the old dog's face...
"...We're here on a mission. You see, there's this beast, that had been plaguing Japan for a long time. It's our job to hunt him down. We suspect he's -"
"We are well aware of the beast," he said, turning to the Great Dane and Kai ken as he added "That thing nearly wiped out their platoon earlier today. Lucky to keep what we had." That caught the squad off guard, but not too much; Kaibutsu wasn't exactly relentless when it came to killing.
"Sorry to hear, but, you don't know what your dealing with. Not entirely..."
Jerome and the others started off past the dog, running off again at fast speed. The blue furred Akita watched them run off.
"They're fast," the Akita said.
Jerome and the others continued off at a very quick pace, leaving the group of mutts behind them for a while, until Wheeler decided to glance back to make sure. To his surprise, the dogs were following them, the Akita taking point.
"Jerome, those mutts are following us," Wheeler warned, directing his attention back to the following dogs. What the hell did they want from them? Jerome looked back on ahead, not bothering to slow down, seeing something up ahead of them as they rushed past pushes and trees. It revealed to be some sort of gorge, or drop-off, a bit far ahead, and wide from the other side. Perfect.
"Let's give them a test, then," Jerome insisted, rushing faster ahead, and giving a huge jump at the cliff's edge! his comrades followed suit, unafraid, as each and every single member made it across. As Jerome expected, the akita pup skidded to a stop once it realized where the squad was, as Jerome looked back at him.
"Weed, Weed!" the others called, the squad presuming that was the akita's name. They too skidded to a halt, seeing where Weed was, and the squad as well. Course, a name like that didn't go unpunished, Robert and North finding it quite amusing for a dog to be named after a plant, a few chuckles at the thought. The others paid them no mind, as Jerome looked back.
"Alright, I'll make you all a deal! You're free to come with us, but only if you can make it across!" Jerome said, stepping back to give them some room to jump across. The Akita considered that as the other dogs got to his side.
"Weed, what are you doing following them for?" The english setter asked.
"GB, that monster needs to be stopped, I'm not just gonna stand by for this, besides, they probably know more about this thing than we do," Weed protested, looking back at them once done. Weed and Jerome's eyes locked with eachother, giving sometime of silence at first. After a bit, the 3-legged setter stepped forward, looking more intently at the cliff.
"Hm...ah, I remember now," he said, getting his group's attention as he added "This is the same crossing your father took, Weed." The akita looked back at the jump again, thinking over what he said. The squad was hearing all of this, kinda lost in what they're talking about - Weed's father made that jump and all.
"They're not making any sense, Jerome. Let's just go, maybe that bastard Kaibutsu's nearby anyway," Wheeler insisted. However, Jerome nodded his head side to side.
"Wheeler, let's see how much courage they have. If they can make it across, then they could be more help to the goal. Besides, they live here too, and judging by what that old dog had said, they would want to fight him anyway. Even if we'd go, they'll follow us anyway, so we might as well see," Jerome explained, looking back at the stray dog group across the gap. Wheeler still wasn't sure about the idea, but didn't argue with him as they looked back, seeing Weed starting to walk away...then he turned around...
"He's not," Robert stated.
However, Weed readied himself for the jump, and, with a burst of speed, started running headlong towards the cliff! Everyone, including the strays watched in shock (except for GB who covered his eyes), as Weed, with all of his speed, made the death jump right towards them! The shocking thing though, it almost seemed like the dog was flying in a way, legs out stretched and eyes up front like an arrow launched at a target. The squad could tell he was moving fast, so, some of them moved out of the way as, defying any doubt, landed on the other side, skidding to a stop in front of them!...
"W-what? But how did - I-I thought - but you're a -" Wheeler couldn't think of the right words to say, a bit flabbergasted seeing a mutt make that jump, and a puppy no less! How was it possible? But, regardless of the issue, the other dogs on the other side of the jump were very impressed, and, encouraged, started to go across too! First was the Great Dane and Kai Ken, then the 3 subordinates, then the Golden retriever, then finally GB. Through each jump, each dog had proven brave enough to join Jerome and his squad, though Wheeler had his mouth open in shock, eyes wide seeing these untrained mutts making a leap no normal dog could reach...
"Sweet! We all made it!" The Kai ken said with a smile. Looking back though, the 3 legged dog was still standing on the otherside. The look of pride for them, and determination was shown on his face.
"So they all made it. It's been a long time since I've been this excited...My turn," he thought, as suddenly, he too started running!
"Smith-san, don't!" The Great Dane yelled.
"It's suicide!" Added GB. However, the old dog -Smith as it turned out- didn't even bother to slow down as he made that death leap himself! At first, it seemed like Smith was about to make it, but as he landed, suddenly he found himself clinging on the edge, falling backwards! Worried, the Kai ken and Great Dane rushed forward, and grabbed Smith by his side, pulling him up to safety...
That proved it: they made it...
"So, now can we come along?" Weed asked, looking to Jerome. Jerome looked around the group a bit, seeing each dog with equal determination in the same mission as Jerome's squad: to find and take down Kaibutsu...Seemed that their choice was now set for them.
"You may," Jerome simply answered, looking up away from them, testing the wind again with a few sniffs.
"...He's close. Not too far from here. Must've taken refuge nearby. Alright everyone, let's head off," Jerome ordered to his squad. With a nod, the squad started walking again. As they were, Rocca looked back, and gestured them to follow, which they did. Jerome knew that Kaibutsu was very close, as he was thinking...
"Kaibutsu...this ends tonight..."
The night still went on, and Nagisa and Karma were still waiting by their truck for the dogs to come back. It was getting late, and Kaibutsu was still not really found anywhere on their end, when all was said and done. Nagisa was leaning on the truck while Karma chilled in the back, laying in the pickup truck.
"It's sure taking them a long time," Nagisa sighed, looking up to the stars above them. Karma gave a yawn of boredom.
"Yeah, sometimes I dunno what they're thinking. Hell, they could be onto that monster right now," Karma replied, thinking over some odd crazy battle in his mind of Jerome and his dogs fighting Kaibutsu. far as he knew, that could be a good possibility. Nagisa turned to him.
"Well maybe. You think we should look for them?" Nagisa asked.
"NAH, they'll be fine," Karma replied. Nagisa wasn't sure about that though, but didn't want to say it to him. However, before their conversation could continue, Nagisa looked to the forest nearby, around where he last saw Jerome and his comrades before they ran off, and began to notice some sort of odd figure coming towards them. Since it was dark, it was kinda hard to tell who it was, but it was on 2 legs, and looked hurt a little bit. Karma noticed his stare and looked in the same direction, seeing the similar figure, and got out a pocket knife at the ready. A few seconds later, the figure became clear in the moonlight; the same girl warrior, Ren. Only difference from before and that moment was that she looked kinda worn down, and even a bit hurt by the look on her face. Nagisa could even see some blood dripping from cuts around her body, one of which she was clutching on her arm.
"You again?" Nagisa wondered, as Ren stood a few feet away from them both. Karma wasn't in any mood to be thrown like some rag doll again - not to mention get his gun wrecked - so he just stayed where he was.
"You're still here," Ren stated, still her monotone voice.
"Yeah we are, milk duds, we're waiting for our dogs to come back," Karma said with his amused smile. While Nagisa understood the 'milk dud' thing, Ren looked kinda oblivious to it. Though that can be debated later.
"What happened to you?" Nagisa asked, looking worried over Ren's current condition.
"A monster fought us. You must go now," Ren informed.
"We ain't leaving without that monster's head. He's got a good bounty that's worth the hunt," Karma said with a smirk. Ren stayed quiet, as if not getting the word.
"He means a lot of yen," Nagisa said.
Still quiet.
"coins and paper?"
Still quiet.
"...I don't understand..." Ren finally said. Hand to forehead, Karma was getting rather annoyed with the dumb bitch; if she didn't know what coins and paper were, then she's far gone.
"Doesn't matter if you get it or not, we ain't goin bitch, and that's that."
"...I'm not a female dog..."
"Goddamnit," Karma snapped. Finally, Nagisa looked back to the forest again, and decided to wait no longer. He started to walk off a bit before Karma caught him.
"Where're you going?"
"I'm not waiting any longer. The more we wait, the more at risk they'll be in. I'm going to find them. And besides, don't you want to kill Kaibutsu or no?" Nagisa explained. He knew Karma for a long time, and added the last part strictly to get Karma on board with him - which worked. Karma got out of the truck, and went to the blue-haired kid. Ren turned to them, and was about to protest...but she sensed something different about them, Nagisa especially. Something she didn't notice before...Something about their spirit seemed...oddly familiar to her...She had to go with them.
"I'm coming too," Ren said, walking to them.
"What? What happened to 'you must leave' and all that shit?" Karma asked, annoyed as ever.
"Your spirit...It's very powerful...I can't stop you," Ren concluded, as Nagisa and Karma looked to each other. Nagisa nodded.
"Thank you, Ren-chan. Come on, Karma, let's go find Kaibutsu," Nagisa concluded, as he, Karma, and now Ren went off on their way. Nagisa didn't expect Ren to come along, but, they were gonna need all the help they could get to fight this thing...
~~
Meanwhile, Jerome's squad was still going through the forest, with the stray dogs walking behind them. However, due to Smith's handicap, the walk was a bit slower than Jerome would like it to be. During the walk, the group had gotten some introduction to the strays following them. Aside from Weed, GB, and Smith, there's also Mel the golden retriever, Ken the Great Dane, and Kagetora the Kai Ken. Good information for Jerome and his squad to take note of. There wasn't much in talk though, as they continued, Jerome needing concentration on the scent.
"So you guys are assassins?" GB asked at one point during the walk.
"Only for Kaibutsu, yeah. That was our mission for many years since he escaped," Robert replied, walking alongside GB through the trip.
"Escaped? You mean that thing was actually contained before?!" GB asked, having high doubt over such a monster even being remotely secured by anything.
"A bit hard to believe. I'm shocked that son-of-a-bitch didn't break out after his third year of containment," Robert explained, as the golden retriever joined them in the conversation.
"What happened to him? Doesn't look like anything I've ever seen," Mel asked, curious a bit.
"Heck if I know, that thing was just brought in and tested on for days at a time. I much rather not know the details," Robert replied, sighing. While they were talking, Jerome overheard their conversation, and the open-ended question of what really happened to Kaibutsu. The idea of what happened to Kaibutsu was making him rather agitated, and distracted. Weed walked to his side, seeing him so annoyed.
"Jerome, is something wrong?" Weed asked, in concern. Jerome glanced at him, and immediately looked monotone again.
"I'm fine," Jerome replied, looking ahead. Wheeler, also being next to him, could tell that Jerome wasn't just fine, knowing the dog a lot longer than Weed had in entirety. He also knew better than to ask him when these things came around, as he continued walking. Jerome took another sniff in the air again, that time the scent becoming very powerful. Before they could realize it, the group came across something large up ahead. In the light of the moon, it seemed to look like just a huge pile of stone and branches all smashed together, but Smith knew exactly where they're at.
"Gaijou. It's been forever since I've last been here," Smith sighed, looking over the large rock pile with a smile. Before anyone could say anything though, they all heard a low growl edit from inside. This time the squad was suddenly on edge; they knew what that sound was.
"Kaibutsu's inside," Rocca said.
"We can't fight him in there," added Robert. Jerome walked forward, thinking for a minute or so until an idea came to his head. Soon after, he turned to the others.
"This is it, Kaibutsu's just inside that rock pile, yet -"
"Gaijou," Ken corrected. Jerome just rolled his eyes as he continued.
"Alright fine. Inside "Gaijou", yet we can't fight him within enclosed walls. We have to get him out of there. North, you're the fastest in the squad. Go in there and lure Kaibutsu back outside. The rest of us will attack him the second he comes out, understand?"
"Got it, Jerome," North said, about to go but Wheeler then nudge Jerome.
"What if he gets caught?" Wheeler asked. That got Jerome thinking again, and - oddly - turned to the strays that went with them, giving a look as if examining each and every single one... His eyes continued to look them over until they stopped once he looked to Weed. Small, young, an akita breed. Perfect.
"You there. Weed, is it? You go with North and help lure him out," Jerome decided. Almost immediately, there was a sense of shock among the group.
"What, you crazy?!" Kagetora gasped.
"In your eyes, probably. He looks like a fast dog to help with this."
"But he's just a kid!" yelled Ken.
"Good, makes it easier for him to avoid him."
"You can't just -"
"I'm on it," Weed suddenly said, moving over to North by the entrance to Gaijou. The others were unsure about this decision, but Smith stopped them from going any further.
"Alright, Jerome, you handle your plan. We'll be here at the ready," Smith said, sitting down. The other dogs did the same thing, allowing Jerome to do so. Standing over by the entrance, Jerome gave the signal, and North and Weed went on inside...
The passages and winding tunnels of Gaijou were making things claustrophobic and disorientating as North and Weed walked through. The Hokkaido mix kept a focused head but the Akita was feeling a bit nervous going through the tunnels of Gaijou, but kept his mind set (as hard as that was). North turned back to him and noticed the worried look on Weed's face.
"Weed, don't think on backing out," North said.
"I'm not, I'm not," Weed insisted, as he continued. North also kept a level head as they kept walking along the path set for them, both dogs keeping their eyes and ears open... As soon as they walked off from that part of the path, something from the shadows crept out slightly, watching them go. With his front paws scraping the ground in discomfort, he kept out of slight in case they'd loop back around. He really didn't want anything to do with them right now, but, he didn't want them walking around in there either.
"Oh no, more threats...Now what?"
Meanwhile, on another side of Gaijou, the trio Nagisa, Karma, and Ren, had just arrived. Thanks to some navigations on Ren's part, Nagisa and Karma had figured out on where Gaijou was - somewhere Kaibutsu would most likely run off to. Karma happily took out his rifle, and readied himself for the assault onto the beast.
"He's inside," Ren said, looking intently at Gaijou.
"Good, let's have some fun shall we?" Karma said, getting him rifle loaded, and starting to the lair. However, Ren gripped him by the collar, immediately stopping him.
"Wait here," Ren said, rushing to the Gaijou tunnels, heading in before they could say anything. Nagisa bolted to the entrance where Ren rushed in.
"Ren, wait, we have to think about this! Ren!"
Too late, Ren was gone. And those two were stuck outside. Great. Karma didn't want to wait on the sidelines for this award. A ton of yen was on the line for this thing, and he ain't gonna just stand by.
"Screw her, I'm not being no side character for this fight," Karma groaned, as he too suddenly rushed in!
"Karma, hold on, we didn't - and he's gone," Nagisa sighed, pinching his nose bridge in annoyance. Looks like no plan was needed here.
"Well shit, trying to talk some sense, and no one listens," Nagisa thought, just before going in himself after them both. Was it a good idea? Not really, but he can't have them all just die by rushing in after this thing...
Meanwhile, still inside, the giant beast was still not found by both sides, it hiding away in a larger, self-made chamber among Gaijou. In the chamber, a gigantic creature was resting on the rock floor. It's leonine mane, German Shepard fur pattern, and skinless left side and metal, made a guarantee that this was Kaibutsu. He just laid there, hearing both claw scratches and footsteps going about. He knew what both of those meant for him if he were to be found...
"Dogs, and Humans now?...What did they do to them to do this?" Kaibutsu wondered, looking to his front paws. He raised his left leg to see his skinless muscle.
"Am I that horrifying?...That I have to be killed for wanting freedom?...No, I didn't mutate myself to be this way," Kaibutsu said to himself, setting his leg down. Even after so many years, he still found it hard to believe that this thing was what he really was: a monster. Just the very thought of what humans done made him angry, gritting his teeth.
"...Jerome's out there...He's waiting for me...Jerome...What did they do to you?"
Kaibutsu felt an odd, yet painful sting in what heart was left. He knew why Jerome was out there, waiting for him...Kaibutsu got back up, starting to sense a presence...Jerome...a ghostly, distorted Jerome...
"P4. It'll all be over soon," it said, the voice in a whisper. Kaibutsu's eyes flashed red as he spun around.
"Stop it."
"Accept it, P4. It was mean't to be."
"Stop it!"
"They're waiting, P4. Give them what they want. It'll make it easier."
"Shut the hell up! I have a life, and I won't be denied it!"
The ghost faded away after he was done, Kaibutsu collapsing back onto the floor with a thud. Soon as he did so, he could hear those footsteps again. Turned out (somehow) Ren had found him, and waited by a corner out of sight while he was yelling to thin air.
"You," Ren said blankly, readying herself for the fight. Kaibutsu heard the comment, and turned his head, catching her coming out to face him. The very sight of her made his blood boil; nowhere for him to run. There's only one way out...
"Kaibutsu. Face me now!" Ren yelled, charging at him. Kaibutsu also charged in, a roar echoing to outside, being heard from all around Gaijou. The very roar was especially heard by the ears of the squad by the entrance, Jerome too. At first, Jerome was expecting North and Weed both to come out right away, Kaibutsu behind them. However, those thoughts were immediately dashed when they all heard a loud womanly scream admitting from inside.
"Who's that?" Robert wondered.
"They didn't find him first," Jerome concluded, not recognizing the scream...but Smith did, as he suddenly started running! Ken and Kagetora were about to go, but Smith stopped them by saying "Stay put! That's an order!" Course, with much worry, the two stayed as told. Smith rushed towards Gaijou, the squad in the way.
"Let me through," Smith demanded.
"Do not intervene with the plan," Rocca said.
"Your plan had already fallen apart, one of my own is in there."
"You could get killed," Wheeler said.
"Heh. It's my life," Smith concluded. That right there struck on them in surprise - Jerome anyway -. That told him that Smith didn't care for what happened to him, even if death awaited him inside. All Jerome did was step aside, as Smith rushed in.
"Why'd you do that, he'll ruin the plan," Robert asked. Jerome looked on in the entrance.
"You can't stop a true fighter..."
~~
Back inside, Kaibutsu and Ren were going at it still, the giant beast verses the fem fatale. So far, Kaibutsu was having the troubled luck with the battle, so enclosed compared to himself. To Ren, though, she'd done just fine in the space for her, as she kept using her weapon to fight at Kaibutsu. The experiment beast didn't want to deal with this, but didn't have the choice here. Ren continued the fight strong, though damage was evident on her from the tussle with the beast. As that fight went on, Weed and North, hearing the fight, rushed off and found them both.
"What the hell is this?" North wondered.
"How'd she get in here?" Weed asked.
"Don't know, but we still have a plan to work out. Give her a minute to tire him, then we can begin, understood?" North instructed. Weed agreed, but wasn't sure on that kind of logic North was following. Soon after that was decided. Though, Ren's other friends, Karma and Nagisa, caught up with them, seeing North and Weed.
"Ren! There she is!" Nagisa gasped. Karma got his rifle all at the ready, loaded and aiming at the struggling beast. Kaibutsu looked on ahead, and saw the rifle aimed right at him, and he stopped. Nagisa turned to the strays by then, and saw Weed...
...Something seemed to click...
Weed and Nagisa stared at each other for a little bit, taking note of how much in similarities they both had; blue eyes and blue hair especially. But as they were, North bit on Weed's ear to get him back in the game.
"Your head will look lovely over the fire," Karma mocked, his rifle about to shoot! Unfortunately, Kaibutsu saw a right-of-way, and took it, as he avoided the bullet shot at the wall. With surprising speed, the beast rushed at Karma, throwing him aside, and snatching Nagisa in his teeth! Nagisa screeched and struggled in the monster's grip as it bee-lined for the exit.
"Oh shit, Nagisa!" Karma yelled, rushing after it alongside Ren. North and Weed both looked to each other and rushed after Kaibutsu too. Seemed the plan didn't go so wrong after all. Kaibutsu, however, was in absolutely no mood for the hunters; he just wanted some alone time damnit! Things just got worse as he cut the corner, suddenly having yet another attacker suddenly lunge at his face: Smith!
"Smith," Ren said, slightly surprised. Karma and Nagisa didn't have a clue how Ren knew the 3-legged dog's name, but that didn't matter at the moment, as the shock and pain from Smith's bite made him let Nagisa go -the pain of the bite not withstanding. Smith gripped on for his life, sinking his razor teeth into Kaibutsu's skull.
"Get off!" Kaibutsu yelled, flailing around like a bucking bull trying to get the rider off it's back. Smith held on tight as Kaibutsu tried to run, Karma finding the chance. He aimed it right at the beast, but Ren tried to stop him.
"You'll hit Smith!" She yelled -first time she'd done so-. Karma, more caring for the hunt rather than her feelings, shot the beast in the shoulder as it ran. The gunshot could be heard from outside, making some of the dogs flinch in surprise. So an actual Hunter was in there now?! Jerome's squad got ready for the beast to run out at them...
...Kaibutsu found another exit.
In a loud crash, Kaibutsu smashed through Gaijou's walls, just 10 feet from the original entrance! Kaibutsu rushed out with Smith still locked on his head, as the others saw their chance and charge at him. Kaibutsu tried to move, but, Ken and Kagetora got a hold of the monster's feet, as Weed, North, Wheeler, Robert, Rocca, Mel and Jerome joined Smith in the assault, weighing Kaibutsu down. Nagisa, Karma and Ren rushed out. Karma wanting another shot at him again, but Ren gripped the gun firmly.
"Let go you idiot!" Karma snapped, trying to get her to let go. Kaibutsu could see the struggling humans nearby, despite an entire pack on his back, and Nagisa locked eyes with it. The blue-haired boy backed away from the glare, as Kaibutsu got the strength to rear back, getting every single dog off of him!
While Kagetora, Wheeler, Jerome, Weed and Rocca landed on their 4 paws, the others took quite a tumble upon landing. Kaibutsu turned around to Nagisa, his eyes glowing a red tint, teeth glaring in the moonlight. Nagisa didn't know what to do, looking around for something to use as protection against it. However, Kaibutsu already got to him, gripping him tight, and holding him high up for everyone to see.
"You coward, drop him now and take your fate!" Wheeler demanded. Those words almost seemed to hurt Kaibutsu a bit, but he refused to drop Nagisa, as he struggled in the beast's mouth.
"He's using him as hostage," GB pointed out in worry.
"More like a shield," Ren said.
"Makes sense I - wait what?"
Wheeler and GB looked at Ren with shocked expressions.
"Y-you can understand us?!" GB asked.
"Of course. I always had."
GB and Wheeler just stared at her with a blank, almost unsure expression. But it wasn't the time to exactly figure out someone's ability when their target was right in front of them! Karma was slightly confused too; all he was hearing was barking from the canines the whole time, unable to understand them. Regardless, his murderous stare was targeted on Kaibutsu, as his rifle got ready. However, it was hard to aim correctly with Nagisa in the way. Nagisa was freaked out as can ever be, slamming his heels and fists into the jaws of the beast, unable to get loose. In the end, Nagisa found it fruitless, locked in death's jaws. Jerome got the basic plan on the matter to save Nagisa: chucking a huge rock at Kaibutsu's head. Kaibutsu got Nagisa to let go, but the beast stomped on his back to keep him still as he wiped off the pebbles from his eyes. Karma got the gun ready and blasted right at Kaibutsu, getting the back of his head! The shot got the beast off balance, but not knocked over. Kaibutsu looked among the crowd around until he saw Jerome, giving him the similar death stare...but why?...
"Jerome. What happened to you? Why are you helping these monsters?" Kaibutsu asked.
"Look who's talking."
"I never asked to be this way! Those *grr* humans, they made me this way, and you know it, you ALL know it! Now tell me why?!"
The dogs and humans listened in -Nagisa and Karma not having a clue- as Jerome walked forward.
"...Our ancestors owed their lives for humans. They created who we are today, they protected, loved, and took care of our kind as if we're their own. The humans deserve respect. Those same humans YOU killed and eaten had made us who we are. As our duty as dogs, no matter what the masters decide to do in their lives, we must go through the pain..."
"...What? That's all you have to say about these humans? Jerome, they tortured and experimented on me for years, they hunted me down after I became free, they trained you to assassinate me, even after you supported me through all of those experiments! How can you just stand there and say that it's justified for humans to do those things to me?!...to us, Jerome... We both know they warped you too."
"That no longer matters, P4. Our bond had been severed ever since you decided to escape. I'm the guard, your the escapee, That's all relationship you and I had. And now, I'm the Hunter. And until you're dead, your my target. No exceptions will be made for the likes of you."
The conversation was truly showing what relation Jerome and Kaibutsu had for each other, prior to his escape, and a taste as to what happened to Kaibutsu. Too bad Nagisa and Karma were still in the dark on all of it. Suddenly, Nagisa got himself free, and rushed back to the others before the giant dog could do anything. Karma got the rifle loaded again, but, Ren had enough and kicked the rifle out of sight!
"What the hell?!"
"Coward," Ren simply said. Karma had the nerve to beat her up, but Kaibutsu -no longer restricted-, charged and rammed Karma clear over 15 feet. Ren and Nagisa rushed to the left to avoid the creature charging.
"Ren!" Smith yelled, rushing at the beast again. However, Kaibutsu just slammed his paw in Smith's face, knocking him aside.
"Back off!"
"You nearly wiped out our platoon, I'm not gonna let you off that easily."
"Bullshit, you attacked me first, mutt! You leave me alone, I got humans to kill," Kaibutsu growled, readying for the charge at the humans. However, Weed got in the way of the beast, teeth showing.
"Leave them alone, Kaibutsu! They're different from other humans!" Weed demanded.
"Get lost! All humans are horrible creatures and, like the fleas on your back, they all must be eradicated!"
Kaibutsu charged right towards Karma, whom already got back up, a look of shock in his eyes as the giant beast rushed for him. The squad tried to stop him, but the giant beast was unfazed by the onslaught of teeth and claws...but just before Kaibutsu could finish him off...
"INCOMING!"
In a sudden, almost random crash, a huge cloud of dust exploded right on top of Karma, the blast throwing any attacker off, and bystanders eyes tightly shut to the oncoming dust. When the dust cleared, and the view easier, the sight left everyone simply speechless: Kaibutsu was suddenly on the ground, legs and jaws tied together with odd yellow rope, like a steer caught by a cowboy. Speaking of cowboy, the other figure was that all too familiar yellow octopus alien teacher from Class 3-E, Korosensei, only dressed as a cowboy instead of a teacher, cowhide coat and cowboy hat and everything.
"Howdy," Korosensei said. Practically every living creature there was simply jaw drop speechless, except for Ren, Nagisa and Jerome.
"Korosensei?" Nagisa said in surprise. Ren just gave the alien a puzzled look, as Jerome groaned, paw to forehead.
"Oh great," Jerome sighed in annoyance.
"You met that thing before?" Ken asked, still blank-faced.
"I'll explain later."
"What're you doing here?" Nagisa asked.
"Oh I was just heading to Hokkaido for a weekend trip when I saw that something was trying to murder my student. Pity, I was hoping you weren't here to begin with, and those rope arms of mine hurt to use," Korosensei summarized, showing worry for Nagisa, despite the permanent smile. Kaibutsu, slightly freaked out that aliens were after him too, struggled in his restraints to get free, as Korosensei went over to Nagisa.
"What the hell are you?" Karma asked.
"Korosensei; I'm a friend," he answered, acting friendly to Karma. Jerome ignored the alien, and turned to Kaibutsu, lunging for him when Korosensei grabbed his leg easily.
"Hold it, pooch," Korosensei said. Jerome didn't want anything to do with this thing.
"Get him!" Jerome ordered. The squad tried at him, only for Korosensei grabbing them all with his yellow tentacles, keeping them still. Ren tried her luck next, also wanting Kaibutsu dead for nearly murdering her friends. Korosensei tried with her, grabbing her arm, but Ren just pulled off the tentacle with one strong yank, as she rushed at Kaibutsu, who was still struggling in his binds. The alien counter planed, and wrapped her full body (aside her head) in his tentacle wrap.
"Goddamnit, I'm not all arms, knock it off!" Korosensei yelled.
"You're not?" Karma wondered, not getting an answer. The strays nearby were a bit unsure on what to do; this thing fell from the shy, restrained the monster, and wasn't allowing anything close to it. They could try to go at him, but they could end up the same way as Jerome's squad did. Before any of them could end up trying, Kaibutsu looked to the alien in confusion.
"What?...why are you helping me?" he muttered out through restrained jaws.
"Come on, I heard what you went on about, you don't need to get killed over some freedom, eh?" Korosensei replied, surprising the beast that he knew what he's saying.
"Go, be free. But promise you won't keep hunting these humans, okay?"
"W-what?! You're letting him go?" Ken yelled.
"That thing's a killer!" Added Robert. Before Korosensei continued, he noticed Karma and Nagisa's confused faces, still not following what the canines were saying. So he slipped two small paired of faced tentacles to them without the others seeing or noticing.
"Translators. Put them in your ear, and you'll know what they're saying," Korosensei explained. Nagisa did so, putting it in like a earphone. Karma was slightly skeptical but did the same. Then he answered their questions.
"Yeah, I'm letting him off the hook, it's no big deal."
"Bullshit, he nearly killed everyone!" Yelled Kagetora, Nagisa and Karma FINALLY able to understand what they're talking about. As a stab at them, Korosensei unwrapped the rope around Kaibutsu's jaws, letting him breathe normally. Now jaws free, he quickly got the 2nd rope off himself, freeing himself from restraints. Everyone around got ready to attack, but he didn't move at first. Kaibutsu looked to the alien, which was about a foot shorter than him. He still found it hard to believe that he's being released for anything...yet this thing was doing so?
"You are letting me go?...but why did you restrain me?"
"Hey, gotta make an entrance somehow. Plus wanted an excuse for the cowboy getup," Korosensei said with a shrug. Kaibutsu looked at him a bit skeptically, but just sighed.
"Thank you."
With that, to Jerome and Karma's dismay, Kaibutsu turned and disappeared into the twilight dawn.
"Hey, get back here!" Karma yelled, yanking the translator out of his head, stealing Ren's spear, and starting to run after it. That was short-lived when Korosensei pulled him back, getting him within his coat like he was being wrapped in a pouch. Nagisa was watching everything, trying his best to make sense of practically everything, Korosensei releasing the beast especially. Nagisa and Weed suddenly had caught each other's gaze again for a few seconds before Korosensei brought Nagisa to him too.
"Come on Nagisa, there you go."
The alien then did a solute to the crowd.
"Sayonara!" Korosensei said, ready to take off. Suddenly Weed felt a odd urge, and charged to Korosensei, trying to stop him from flying away, but the alien was already off just before he was caught...just like that, they were gone. Korosensei, Karma, and Nagisa were all gone...well, all except for a small piece of Nagisa's hair, cut off. Weed sniffed it, the scent remaining in his nostrils for a good while as he, the other dogs and Ren looked up where Korosensei launched off...
"...Nagisa...His name is Nagisa... Something's different with him..." Weed thought.
~~
In the sky, Korosensei was happily zooming through the air at his signature speed, Nagisa and Karma both trying to keep it together through the speed. As they were though, their flight didn't go completely unnoticed. In fact, something was keeping a close eye on Korosensei from the shadows of the trees, eyes glowing a deep hue of killer red, it's entire body encased in darkness.
"...Don't fail me...Koro..."
Sometime had past on by, and things had, thankfully, settled on down. For Nagisa, that was a very good thing. From his excursion with Kaibutsu back in the Oū mountains, sometime to get back in the swing of things was indeed a must for him. Speaking of Kaibutsu, the reports had oddly calmed down upon the sightings, and especially attacks. Thank god! That didn't exactly mean he was completely Scott free, as he had to explain the situation to Karma about Korosensei, and help relax Twilight after returning home. He had been back for just a week, and by that point, it'd been rather calming from what he had delt with from the 4 days gone. As for his class, he'd found out, had missed him and were wondering about what happened.
The class 3-E bell had rung for the final hour of the day, and everyone ready to head home. As Nagisa was going out though, Luffy and Naruto had caught up with him by the front door -Naruto faster than Luffy-.
"Hey, Nagisa!" Luffy started.
"Oh, hi guys," Nagisa said, smiling.
"Hey Nagisa, I got something cool to show you, wanna see?" Naruto asked.
"Huh? Sure, what is it?" Nagisa asked, genially curious. Since the last time he saw Naruto was him training with Greninja in some ninjutsu, he was interested in what he had in store for them. With a grin, Naruto went ahead so both can see, and got both hands in a particular, sky-aimed position. Then he spoke out the words.
"Sexy-jitsu!"
In a puff of smoke, the ninjutsu was casted, and both Luffy and Nagisa had some trouble seeing at first...in the end, maybe that was a good thing. The exact ninjutsu had, basically, turned Naruto from a boy into a sexy girl, completely naked, only the clouds blocked the view of the 'womanly parts'. Nagisa immediately covered his eyes, trying to not look.
"Damnit Naruto, Why?!" Nagisa yelled, blushing red as Naruto turned back. It was the first time both Luffy and Naruto saw him snap like that, yet it made some sense considering what Naruto had just done.
"Pretty neat eh? Now I got free passage to the girls locker room," Naruto said, sounding overly proud of himself.
"After all that training, and you have a jitsu for a pervert?"
"I can't have my own fun? Come on admit it, that's awesome! It can be useful too you know," Naruto said with a wink. Trying to remove any perverted thoughts in his head, Nagisa calmed down and readied to head off.
"Yeah sure. I have to go now, I'm supposed to meet Twilight later on tonight. See ya," Nagisa said, turning to go. He had told them both a little bit about Twilight before, so any introduction to her was not needed here. Before he could go though, a particular figure suddenly got in his way, though not pulling out a blade at him for once; Greninja. It'd been a while since Nagisa had spoken, or even seen Greninja since he left with Karma. His speed and surprises were still as cunning as ever.
"Hey Greninja, nice to see you again," Nagisa said.
"Likewise. Nagisa, I do have a message for you from your friend, Twilight; She said she can't join you this evening, insisting on staying after at the main building," Greninja explained, in his usual arm-crossed stance.
"Really, when did she tell you?"
"She came by an hour ago down the trail when I found her. She's probably back at the main building by now," Greninja concluded. Nagisa thought for a second on that, as Greninja went away again. So much for that night's study session.
~~
As time ticked onward, the main building of Yunibāsaru Junior High school began to become more and more quiet, the various students of the building heading off home. Among them though, Twilight had stuck behind to catch up on her work, not having too much time to do so lately. In the school library, Twilight settled down with some various books alongside her, and was looking through one of them for her history project. The only other person with her was Akari, which she had partnered up with, and whom agreed to stay with her after hours.
"Let's see. The Clan that originated from the Nara period was..." Twilight wondered, looking through one of the many books next to her. Akari was looking over her friend's shoulder as well, trying to figure it out too. After a little bit, Akari pointed to the answer on the page Twilight was reading.
"There it is, the Iga clan!" Akari said with a smile. Twilight quickly found it and wrote it down.
"Good work, Akari, thanks," Twilight congratulated, as Akari simply smiled back. She was happy to help her friend out.
It seemed that time had gone a little quicker than they'd like - next thing they knew, it was late in the day, 6:00 to be exact. The setting sun left strong beams of light into the many of the windows of the school, as Twilight and Akari both walked alone towards the exit to head home. Twilight took the liberty to check out some books too for some extra study, so that also took some time from their day too.
"Thanks again for helping me out, Akari," Twilight said while walking alongside her.
"It's no problem, happy to help. you think we got enough information?" Akari asked.
"Maybe. I'm sure we'll have enough information about the clans for tomorrow with what we have. Too bad the day went rather quickly," Twilight sighed, looking outside through the many school windows.
"Don't worry, I'm sure we'll have enough time," Akari assured her, as the two continued walking. For Twilight, it was nice to make a new friend after being gone for 7 years from her home city, though was sad that Nagisa couldn't be around when they're at school any more. Ever since he left for that whole hunting trip with Karma Akabane, Twilight gotten a bit more worried over her old friend, and what could happen to him. It didn't help that there was more of 'them' out there, as Greninja had stated weeks ago, which had put her slightly on lookout. But, as her thoughts were continuing to process...
*BZZT*
It happened: the lights suddenly had gone out. The only light came from the sunlight outside, but it still was enough to notice and startle them both. It even gave a more dramatic effect, the shadows much more prominent than before, as Twilight and Akari stopped dead in their tracks.
"What happened?" Akari asked, staying close to Twilight.
"Don't worry, maybe a fuse blew somewhere. Come on, let's go home," Twilight assured, though was unsure herself how a fuse would suddenly just go out in a junior high school - of all places -. Akari and Twilight continued walked, Akari kinda lagging behind a bit as they continued. Twilight kept walking down the halls alongside her friend, only hearing the sounds of their footsteps on the floor... Then Akari made a scared whimper behind her, quick and high-pitched, just enough to catch Twilight's ears as she kept walking.
"Akari, it's fine, you don't need to be scared...Akari...?"
Twilight turned around from the lack of response, only to find her friend missing. No trace. No clue. Not even a sound of extra footsteps signifying her leaving. Standing in the sunlight, Twilight looked around, but could see no sign of where Akari had gone to...Twilight was alone...
"Akari, where'd you go?" Twilight called.
...nothing...
...not from her friend anyway...
~ah ah ah, ah ah~
The sudden sound of a humming melody struck Twilight fast, as she spun around back behind her. The voice sounded like a girl, rather sweet might she add, but it wasn't from Akari. In fact it didn't sound familiar at all. Curious, Twilight started to follow the musical singing.
"Hello?!" Twilight called again, starting to move fast down the halls, trying to find out who else was in there with her. She went down a hall until it split in two at the end, and waited for a bit. Twilight heard it once again to her left, and actually saw a small silhouette of someone, but quickly disappeared. Twilight ran down the hall in order to find out who the figure was, but when she reached the end, found that no one was there. She waited for a bit, unsure of where to go.
~ah ah ah, ah ah~
Twilight followed again, but slowed down when she noticed a prominent shadow of the figure among the window sun rays, as to not provoke or startle whoever was there. Twilight peaked around the corner, to make sure she wasn't spotted, when she saw that there was indeed someone right by the window. However, the figure, within the light, was too hard to make out due to the dark shadow caste behind it. She could make out the hair, which oddly resembled her own in length and smooth dexterity. Twilight could tell the voice was strongly feminine, and rather young, so it was a girl standing there. As quietly as she could, she slowly and carefully walked into view, not saying a word.
Twilight remained perfectly still, listening to the lovely, yet sorrowful melody... Suddenly, the figure spun around, almost unreal, right at Twilight...then everything went black...
~~
Farther away, isolating himself in the forest, Greninja was calmly meditating over at a different area of the mountains. The place in question was a calm, clear, mountainside pool, made up of smooth rocks with cooling mountain spring water. He may appear meditating for the time being, but his real intentions seemed to be more unnatural. As he stayed right by the pool, the moonlight illuminating off the water, Greninja looked on inside the pool itself. The ninja amphibian started to sense something beginning to materialize in the reflection. After what seemed like forever, the image within the pool became clear.
It was Greninja's master.
"My lord," Greninja said, slight bow of the head.
"Greninja. Is the task going successfully?" The creature asked from the reflection.
"Indeed; turns out the threat is Korosensei again. However, he seems ... oddly passive, as of late. Yet, some of the students do show promise."
"I see. Greninja? I believe it is about time to see which one of this 3-E class, really is who we're looking for."
Greninja then looked a bit perplexed, but also surprised.
"You don't mean ..."
"I do. And, I think we should start with these students you've mentioned. I know it may seem to be a risk to you, but I do believe that it can prove to the world a whole more good. In fact, I sensed some activity going on in the main building as we speak. Very vague, but, I do sense paranormal activity ..."
"You sure now?" Greninja asked. He wasn't ready to question the creature's decisions, but Greninja wasn't in the mood for just showing the ideas off to just anyone.
"... More than sure."
~~
The day closed for a while, as Nagisa was chilling back at his apartment, looking through the channels. At that point, his homework was over and done, and his studies were all over with. It was rough just staying alone like this: nothing going on...
As he was going through the channels, he stopped on a news bulletin, again with a Kaibutsu report...yet different.
"Good evening, Tokyo, and this is your nation news at eight."
The male reporter straightened his papers quickly as a picture of a canine appeared in the right corner of the screen. The picture showed what seemed to be a dog-like creature, inside a cage. At first, Nagisa thought it was Kaibutsu again, but the cage, and those within the shot, made the dog too small to be Kaibutsu. In fact, the creature didn't appear too monstrous, but the video provides was slightly blurred, and slightly choppy as the man continued.
"A scientific breakthrough, or a potential threat? After countless efforts on a project lasting since November 22, 2014, scientist Shou Tucker had successfully created the first living hybrid, named Alexander."
The screen changed to an interviewer right by Shou Tucker and the hybrid sitting between them, looking like a depressed donkey looking directly at the camera.
"It is a monumental breakthrough in science to have a living example of hybridization. Thanks to Alexander here, the scientific possibilities had opened up tremendously," Shou said, rubbing Alexander's head like it was his pet. The hybrid didn't react too much other then a small lick to his fingers. The very sight of the thing got Nagisa thinking hard.
"Another hybrid?... Like Kaibutsu?" He thought aloud...before these thoughts could continue, suddenly something appeared by his window, making him jump the second he saw it.
"There you are, Nagisa," he said, his webbed hand opening the window.
"Greninja! What are you doing, I thought your staying at Class 3-E," Nagisa said, getting up. Greninja stepped in again.
"No time to talk, Nagisa, there's a disturbance back at the school," Greninja explained.
"Why'd you barge in my house then, can't you handle it?"
"This is important, not just myself. I'll meet with you there, and may I pray tell, your friend, Twilight, I sense is in grave danger!"
Nagisa jumped up to his feet upon that news: his friend? In grave danger?!...oh no...
"Twilight...We have to save her!" Nagisa said, getting up and running out. Greninja had a sense that would be enough to get Nagisa moving off to the issue at hand. Before Greninja could go himself, the TV caught his attention again, showing Alexander once more.
"Daddy. I. Love daddy," it said, it's voice sounded dry and horse.
"Good boy," Shou said. Greninja stared intently at the creature on the screen for a minute or two...something wasn't right... And it wasn't because of the hybrid...
~~
Since Greninja's warning, Nagisa had been running non-stop to reach the main building from his apartment, the blue-haired boy unsure of what he was going into. However, the fact that Twilight could be in grave danger made it unable to be simply ignored, especially because it was an old friend Nagisa was trying to reach. After the crazy run, Nagisa went for the front doors of the main building, but as he was heading there, he saw 2 familiar people right by the door too; Luffy and Naruto. Although both were in different clothes (Luffy in blue shorts and a red top, while Naruto in a orange ninja full body suit), Nagisa knew who they were right away. Why were they there? It was rather quickly when Luffy saw him.
"Nagisa!" Luffy called, as Nagisa stopped in front of them both.
"Luffy? Naruto? Why are you guys here, did Greninja tell you too?" Nagisa asked, catching his breath for a little bit.
"Yeah, Greninja insisted we'd come here. Something about a presence here at the school," Naruto said.
"Hey, where is that frog anyway?" Luffy asked, scratching his hair. Nagisa looked back, not seeing the ninja frog just yet.
"He'll be around soon," Nagisa answered, though was a bit confused himself on where Greninja was, just being told he was coming and all that stuff. the three looked into the building, seeing how dark it actually was just inside the main doors. However, the longer they waited, the more at risk those inside would be in... On that note, Nagisa Shiota went and tried the doors, not getting them open as easily.
"Locked. Damnit, now what?" Nagisa asked, turning to the others. Before anyone could answer though, they all heard a sort of unlocking noise from the door, both doors swinging open! Nagisa was knocked over, landing near Naruto, as Luffy looked into the darkened main room, looking a bit spooky in the moonlight. As the three looked in, they all could see a faint, black figure standing inside...
"Hello?" Naruto asked. No response.
"Eh, okay, weird bitch inside, I'm staying out here," Luffy made known, taking a step back. However, the figure inside then started walking inward, away from them. As she was, Nagisa noticed something inside as she walked on...She wanted them in...
"Wait...Is that...?"
Nagisa started to head in, much to Naruto and Luffy's surprise, but just as the 3 got in, the doors slammed shut behind them, hard. Luffy jumped in fear, yet Naruto, hand to forehead, found this predicament WAY to predictable.
"Really? The door locking, seriously?!" Naruto groaned. Naruto immediately aimed an angered finger at Nagisa.
"Why'd you go in, you dumbass?! Now we're stuck in here!"
"Hey, sorry, I didn't know, honest!" Nagisa pleaded, trying to calm things down.
"Oh yeah, sure! "Hey, there's an odd bitch inside the school, Let's follow her and see what happens"!"
Before their argument, or blame, could go any further, they were stopped when they all heard a calm, quiet humming melody that seemed to fill the air around them.
"Who's that?" Naruto asked.
"Not sure...Maybe it's the danger that Greninja was talking about. Come on," Nagisa insisted, starting to walk. However, Naruto stayed still as Luffy joined.
"Hey, Naruto, you coming or what?" Luffy asked.
"It's bad enough we're stuck in here, I don't think it's the best idea to just wander around!" Naruto snapped, crossing arms and standing perfectly still.
"Okay, if you want to stay right there, where we just saw that thing, fine," Nagisa said, starting to walk again...It didn't take much else to convince Naruto to change his mind, joining them right away.
"Can't you guys at least wait for Greninja?"
"No time now, the doors are locked anyway so how's he gonna get in?" Luffy reminded. Naruto looked back at the door. Sure he'd been training for a while, but, he wasn't prepared for this sudden hunt down in the main school so late at night. But, what could he do anyway, the doors were locked and Greninja wanted them there anyway, so, whats the point on arguing on about it?
~~
Everything around them seemed very quiet, no light on within the school. Only light they had was the light from the windows, and even that was a guess upon where the moonlight shined in. Almost seemed like the only ones inside were Luffy, Nagisa and Naruto, but the sight of the figure made that a bit unsure. Among them all though, Nagisa alone had the most reason to keep looking around, while Luffy was getting rather bored of the walking. The tired kid gave a loud yawn.
"UGH, why are we here again?" Luffy groaned.
"Greninja told us, remember?"
"About what? All he said was there's some freaky stuff here. As much as I like the adventure of it, can't it wait when I'm not sleeping?" Luffy complained, another yawn escaping his mouth as they walked. Naruto kinda felt the same, though wasn't complaining too much about it. Naruto and Nagisa kept looking around for any odd signs of trouble, or anyone else within the building. The group eventually walked by a darkened hallway, not able to see what was at the end of it clearly. Just before they all passed, Luffy in sight of it, something suddenly appeared from the shadows, and landed right on him, gripping him arm! Luffy screamed like crazy, Naruto and Nagisa turning back in shock to the sudden scream as Luffy was flaring around.
"AH! GET IT OFF GET IT OFF GET IT OFF GET IT OFF!" Luffy screeched, trying to get whatever was on his arm to let go, which had a tight grip. Among the two, Nagisa found out what it was first.
"Luffy stop, that's Akari, she's not dangerous!" Nagisa yelled, making Luffy stop and look to her. The school attire and green hair made it obvious it was Akari. However, Akari didn't look completely fine, rather weak even. Her breathing was heavy, and her support was fully on Luffy.
"You okay? what happened?" Naruto asked, trying to help her up right. However, Akari looked either too weak or too scared, burying her face in Naruto's chest as if trying to hide herself. Naruto didn't expect that, blushing up.
"Don't worry, Akari, you're safe now. Now tell us -"
"We're not safe! She's here, she's coming for us!" Akari yelled in fear, almost hysterical.
"She, who's she?"
Before anyone could reply, an odd form of hum filled the air, a tune that seemed to come from everywhere. Whatever it was, Akari didn't enjoy it, and got even more scared from it. Nagisa kept chill a little bit, but Naruto wasn't ready for this. If anything, he was about as scared as Akari.
"Don't answer that," Naruto shuttered. Nagisa, much to their fear, started to pinpoint the sound and went towards the end of the hall.
"Nagisa, no! Don't go! She already got Twilight, and nearly got me! I don't want to loose you!" Akari begged, letting go of Luffy to grip Nagisa by the waist.
"Akari, I'll be okay, I promise. I came back from Kaibutsu, didn't I? I'll come back from this," Nagisa assured, trying to calm her down, or at least let him go. It wasn't really working though: Akari wouldn't let him go, and Luffy and Naruto weren't all thrilled either with the idea. However, Nagisa did make Akari let go, and began listening to the hum...when it stopped...
"Huh? Where's the -"
Nagisa was suddenly grabbed from behind, a pair of woman arms gripping his leg, making him stop.
"Akari, I'll be okay, honestly. I wouldn't lie to you," Nagisa said...
"...T-that's not m-me..." Akari shuttered. That made Nagisa tense up, as he slowly looked down to his leg. Nagisa's eyes shot open wide, the sight of two, disembodied arms gripping his leg! Freaked out, Nagisa did the sensible option: yanking them off and throwing them down the hall, away from him. He hadn't walked away for a minute and already creepy stuff's happening to him.
"What the hell?"
"Okay, screw this, I'm out!" Naruto decided, starting to go for the exit. Before anyone could stop him, Naruto was already gone from sight, leaving Akari, Nagisa and Luffy alone. Soon after Naruto ran the corner though, they all suddenly heard Naruto scream! When the 3 ran over to investigate...nothing...well, nothing except his headband, just laying on the ground. The moonlight revealed no struggle, or any evidence to say where Naruto went.
"Naruto!" Nagisa gasped, looking directly at the headband. Luffy picked it up, looking around a bit.
"Oh man, not this! First Twilight, now Naruto!"
"Luffy, calm down, we'll find them. Now come on," Nagisa instructed, starting to walk ahead. Unsure of where else to go -nor thinking splitting up was a good idea, Luffy and Akari followed close to him.
~~
Nagisa kept the lead through the high school's empty halls, Luffy and Akari not leaving his side in case something else would come around to freak them out. The night seemed to last forever, as they kept going around the high school until they've ended up opening the door to the school's library. Since it was pretty big, and the library didn't had windows, the much darker appearance made it a bit more difficult.
"Twilight, Naruto, you in here?!" Nagisa called. His voice echoed around the many shelves of books for a bit before Nagisa walked in. Luffy and Akari just stayed at the doorway as Nagisa investigated deeper.
"Damn crazy kid," Luffy thought aloud, watching him go in. Nagisa kept going around for a bit more, only hearing his own footsteps on the floor and his own breath as he kept his eyes and ears open. Since it was so dark though, it was hard to exactly judge where he was going, Nagisa keeping a hand on the shelves to the left of him.
"Anyone here?" Nagisa called again, stopping for a second. Suddenly, Nagisa heard something move in the darkness next to him, getting up. At first, Nagisa was startled, yet after a good look, Nagisa's smile appeared on his face.
"Twilight!"
"Nagisa!"
It was indeed Twilight that he found there, as Luffy and Akari went over to see. Twilight looked like she was startled, but overall fine. Twilight got up and hugged her friend, grateful that someone familiar was here.
"Are you alright, Twilight? What happened?" Nagisa asked.
"I'm not too sure, this other girl showed up and everything just began to go off course. I've been in here until you showed up," Twilight explained, keeping herself calm despite everything. After hearing that, Luffy was left kind of confused: didn't Akari say this girl already got Twilight earlier?
"Girl? Wait, who are you talking about?"
"I don't know who she was. She looked a lot like me, same clothes, same hair, though a bit duller I think. But either way, she had been roaming around all night, singing some song or poem or something," Twilight explained. Nagisa took in each detail as Akari decided to stay by Twilight instead of Luffy for a while. Nagisa tried to picture this girl, along with that melody mentioned, as if both connected together somehow...then that melody started up again, more prominent this time.
~ah ah ah, ah ah~
"...that voice...wait here," Nagisa suddenly said, the urge to go out. Luffy grabbed him this time, trying to hold him back.
"You're not leaving us here!" Luffy snapped, trying to keep him from just running after that voice. However, something else was driving Nagisa by that point, as he suddenly broke free, and ran out.
"Get back here!!" Luffy screeched, running after him angrily. Soon it ended up in a chase between Nagisa and the others. Nagisa's mind was strictly focused on the voice, while Akari, Twilight and Luffy were trying to keep up with him. The voice was leading Nagisa down the halls rather quickly, him focused on the voice more so than the others.
Nagisa charged through hall after hall until he skidded to a stop when seeing someone standing by the midnight window in the moonlight, the figure was a bit easier to see. She was just like what Twilight described: dull violet hair, similar high school uniform. Her skin was pretty pale for a person, and barely casting a shadow on the floor, if at all.
~ah ah ah, ah ah~
"...It's you..."
Even if Nagisa just whispered it, it was enough to catch her attention, her singing stopped right then and there. She turned around to face Nagisa, as Luffy, Twilight and Akari caught up with him. The girl just stared at them for a bit at first, and began to walk over, Akari shielding behind Twilight who started to back away.
"...Nagisa...It's you..." She said, her voice soft-spoken, and a bit ghostly.
"Hie...It is me..." Nagisa replied, forgetting the others were there still. The girl looked directly in his eyes, her own saddened, and tired.
"Help me...Please..."
"Hie. I promise I'll try ..."
The girl smiled warmly to him, despite her spooky, undead look on her face. She just nodded and, before Nagisa could asked what he could do, a cloud outside blocked the light for just a moment, and she disappeared in the dark...such a quiet moment after that, Nagisa putting 2 and 2 together...
"HEY!! A little reason would be good right now!!" Luffy suddenly yelled, Nagisa falling on the ground from the sudden scream factor. Indeed, not only did Nagisa had some explaining to do, but boy can Luffy ruin a dramatic moment when he wanted to. Twilight and Akari were a bit surprised and curious too, though Akari was still scared witless over her. Nagisa got to his feet and calmed himself.
"I guess I should explain, huh?"
"Yea, no shit," Luffy answered, arms crossed.
"Who was she, Nagisa?" Akari asked.
Nagisa sighed...
"...That's Misao, a former high school student. You see, she and I used to go to the same classes together during sophomore year. We were good friends for a while, but, she disappeared about a few months ago. She just stopped coming since..."
Nagisa had trouble believing it himself, but after seeing Misao in her condition, the haunting melody, the disembodied arms and the conditions of his friends, it's just too hard not to believe. As for Twilight, Akari and Luffy, each friend had kinda reacted in their own way to this sudden information dump about Nagisa and Misao, though the overall reaction was surprise, though Luffy was mostly confused, Twilight quiet and Akari just slightly less scared than earlier. Despite that, there's still the fact that Naruto was missing, and they still had to figure out what happened to him, and now their commitment had moved onto Misao -one responsible when it came to assumptions-.
"So...we're helping Misao now?" Akari finally peeped out.
Nagisa nodded.
"Goddamnit, why?" Luffy asked.
"Well we have to do something...I got an idea."
~~
"This was what you came up with?" Luffy asked, bored out of wit. Nagisa's idea, to help Misao at least, was trying to find out what happened to her. After being gone for months with no indication meant something must've happened. The roaming around had lead them to the school's computer lab: a large room with computers on each desk as expected. Even if the lights were cut off from earlier, that didn't mean that everything was simply shut down, as the computers were still fully functional -either from pure luck or pure convenience-. So far, Nagisa had got on the school website, but not much luck on the situation.
"Luffy, this won't be long, I promise. You keep guard at the door," Nagisa reminded, as Luffy just looked down the hall again, bored out of his mind. Twilight and Akari stuck by Nagisa as he looked around the page, finding no clue. He tried searching the name "Misao" within the search engine, but oddly found nothing...
"Nothing? How, she was a student here!" Nagisa puzzled over the idea, though the answer to how come was simply her information being removed. Why it was so was still a puzzle needing solving. Back with Luffy, his post by the door was still uneventful, nothing really going on for the moment. Luffy just stood there, and gave a long yawn at one point. As he did, suddenly some sort of cold rush bolted by, and Luffy suddenly ended up with a disk in his mouth. Annoying, yet at least something happened since coming face to face with Misao. Spitting the disk out, Luffy looked over it. It appeared like a computer disk, with a sticky note simply saying "play me". No more, no less.
"Hey guys, think I got something," Luffy said, turning around and showing the disk to them. Curious, Nagisa took the disk, read the same message, and proceeded to put it in the computer...
...the computer suddenly switched black, and switched to a new screen almost immediately.
"What happened?" Akari shuttered out.
"I dunno," replied Twilight.
The screen had changed from the black screen into that of the back of some sort of building, style of an anime RPG of sorts. It had 4 sprites: 3 male student figure surrounding a female figure right next to the building. The girl looked a lot like Misao for a pixelated model. At first, all it showed was the males beating her up severely, pixilated blood showing how severe it was. For just pixels and models, it was a pretty graphic beating... Next scene only showed the same Misao sprite, laying on her side, in a bloody pool...
"...Misao..."
The screen simply turned black again, the sprite of Misao on the left of the screen, still looking bloody on her face. On the right suddenly appeared more sprites, only these sprites were of them! A Nagisa sprite, a Twilight sprite, a Akari sprite and a Luffy sprite. Each model on screen suddenly held a different body part: Nagisa held a pair of arms, the background flashing where they found them earlier. Luffy and Akari held a leg, which both flashed outside in the back, and Twilight held a head, which the background flashed the girl's bathroom. In their presence, a halo and a pair of wings appeared on the Misao model...then it just stopped. The video -if one could call it that- just ended there...
"...the hell?..." Luffy said, mouth agape.
"...So that's what happened to Misao..." Twilight concluded. Nagisa was the only one who actually knew Misao, and he was hit hardest... He didn't do anything to save her from her fate... But still, there's one way to help her.
"Now what do we do?" Akari asked, as Nagisa got back up.
"We do what it showed, that's what. It showed us doing what?"
"Uh...hold up body parts?"
"And who's do you think they belong to?"
"Misao?"
"Exactly. Misao's dead, and her soul won't pass on until her body's brought together. Everyone go around and try to find the parts. It could be the only chance we have to set things right," Nagisa instructed.
"That's complete bullshit, you know that right?" Luffy groaned.
"Do you have a better idea?" Nagisa asked dryly.
"Course I do! Just give me a portable vacuum and we're good!"
There was no response to Luffy's idea. They were trying to help her, not get rid of her. As disgusting as the original sounded, there wasn't a protest that time, as they went off to look around...
It took only a little bit, but, the entire group had become successful (it was easy since the tape basically showed where each part was in the first place). With a run about where they used to be, Nagisa had located the arms where he had thrown them. In the back -though it did take some rummaging through the bushes- Luffy and Akari had found some disembodied legs hidden among the brush. They were a bit fresh for being gone for months of being in the open, but, there was already a ton of creepy stuff already so they weren't gonna question one thing over another. Hidden among the bathroom, Twilight had to really struggle in locating the skull of Misao. Being in the girls bathroom to find this thing, it wasn't the easiest -nor the cleanest- thing to find. Even so, the parts were brought back together, each person bringing each part together. However, far as instruction afterwards, they got nothing. Each part was surprisingly clean for being just left around to rot for months on end, and felt more like mannequin pieces than actual body parts. All they did was gather the parts together, and waited for something to happen.
"...So now what? We got the parts," Luffy reminded.
"It should be enough," replied Nagisa. Honestly though, Nagisa was unsure what else to really do, as all four awaited for...well, whatever should happen next. Eventually, Nagisa looked around.
"Misao! We got your parts together! Where are you?!" Nagisa yelled, waiting for something to happen.
One.
Two.
Three long minutes ticked by, and no sign of the ghost. Just them and a bunch of parts together on the floor...
Then she appeared...
Coming out from the shadows, Misao had returned in front of them all, seeing the parts laid out on the floor. At first, Misao didn't really do anything except for staring at them and "herself" on the floor. The ghost gave a small smile towards them, mostly to Nagisa in particular.
"...Thank you..." Misao said. Just outside, the sun was starting to rise up, the Rays venturing into the room. The sunbeams went right through Misao, as she turned to the window, beginning to disappear in the light...then she was gone, just like that. Her body together, her soul was free to move on... However...
"THATS IT?! That's all we had to do?!" Luffy yelled, annoyed how it ended so quickly. Luffy got back up afterwards, annoyed as hell about the abrupt ending to their little ghost adventure, and began to walk back out.
"Luffy wait a minute," Nagisa protested.
"Nope, I've had enough with this stupid ghost hunt, I'm going home and going back to bed," Luffy concluded, rubbing his eye as he got to the door. Just as he was about to leave, suddenly they all heard the sound of a one man applause. The clap was the only audible thing, as another figure appeared from the doorway.
"Congratulations, tadpoles," He said, walking into view. Course, the surprise was pretty much evident and they already knew who the heck it was: Greninja! Among all the surprises, this one was probably the most annoying of one - to Luffy anyway -.
"How long we're you there for?"
"The whole time. I have to say, I'm impressed how you tadpoles took the situation. Especially you, Nagisa. Quite a level-headed soul, you are," Greninja complimented. Nagisa just sighed, yet smiled: it was the first time since meeting that Greninja had complimented him on anything.
"Why the hell didn't you do anything?! We could've been killed, you dumbass frog!" Luffy snapped. However, Greninja wasn't too deterred with Luffy's complaints, as he walked over to the other three. Among them all though, only Akari was left kinda speechless upon seeing this human-sized ninja frog randomly show up, not ever meeting Greninja before.
"W-who are you?" Akari asked, from behind Twilight. Greninja just sighed once more, and looked directly at her.
"I am Greninja. Don't be alarmed, I'm not here to hurt you."
"Not here to help us either," Groaned Luffy. Once again, Greninja wasn't really deterred. In fact, he could understand Luffy's anger: being ditched behind to handle an angry spirit, although promising to help at all would make anyone upset.
"I can see how you might be a little upset for my absence, Luffy-san. Well done to you all."
"Wait, that's right! What about Naruto, he's still missing!" Twilight realized. However, Greninja sighed, and turned away.
"No he's not. In fact, you're in the right room if you're looking for him."
"What?...then, where is he?"
Greninja didn't answer them just yet. Instead, Greninja had suddenly disappeared, rushing off. It just took under twenty seconds, but, Greninja did suddenly come back, only with Naruto suddenly in one of his webbed hands. Naruto didn't look very happy to be dragged out, and even a little bit embarrassed.
"Naruto! You're okay? What happened?" Nagisa asked, as Greninja dropped Naruto.
"He hid off in the janitor's closet upon seeing Misao. You need to work on that," Greninja advised, as Naruto got back up to his feet. Twilight presented him with the headband, and Naruto quickly put it back on.
"Now then, you are free to head back. I do believe you've had a rough night."
"Yeah, no shit," Luffy groaned, starting to head out. However, Greninja grabbed him.
"I mean, back to class. It's morning, and I don't recall it as a free day," Greninja instructed...
"AAARGH!"
~~
Sometime later, Greninja had gotten the students back to Class 3-E, despite complaints, and the class was able to get started again. It almost seemed like the main building, and the small one for 3-E, was a bit unaware of what happened last night. For those that did know, were left rather tired, but unscaved overall. Opening the door to the classroom, Korosensei was ready for the day to begin, books in tentacle and everything.
"Good morning, class! Hope you're all ready for -"
Korosensei was kinda cut short once seeing some students practically passed out on their desks. Luffy, Naruto and even Nagisa were too tired to stay awake. Sure, Luffy and Naruto wasn't too surprising, but Nagisa was a bit new for the octopus. Korosensei's face turned into a blank stare, pure white, as he just got to his desk and took note of it.
Human study log # 6
Some humans are unable to stay awake on some days.
April had finally shifted off into May, the warmer late spring weather beginning to come along back around. For Class 3-E, it was a time to handle some more of their outside activities with more cheery attitude, Nagisa, Naruto and Luffy in particular were a bit glad that things had calmed down a lot more since their little ghost hunt - and had gotten enough rest to redeem themselves for Korosensei -, so they were a bit better. However, a hint of suspicions were still in the air about Greninja's reasoning, his excuse to 'test them to see if they're ready' and what not. Ready for what exactly? Nagisa was thinking most of it compared to everyone else, a common trait for him to have actually. After all, when someone makes you hunt down a ghost as a test for the future, that'll get anyone thinking about what dangers will come ahead of time.
The class was back outside for gym again, Greninja and Korosensei watching from inside the building, as the class gone through basic exercise throughout their schedule, advised by the alien himself. As everyone in class was busy with their various jumping jacks and stretches, Korosensei turned to his froggy friend.
"Say, Greninja?"
"What?" Greninja asked, still not exactly trusting the alien octopus teacher just yet.
"I've took the time to check some cameras at the main building, and I noticed that you've shoehorned some of my students in harm's way," Korosensei said, as Greninja glanced at him. Considering Korosensei moved at Mach 20, it wasn't that surprising to hear that info out of him.
"It was a test. Someone with your IQ should've figured it out." Suddenly, Korosensei's face turned purple with a purple X on his face.
"Wrong! Students shouldn't be thrown into a demon's attack and expect it to be hunky-dory, that could've killed them!"
"Koro, it was mandatory. Besides, why do you care, you're not any better," Greninja groaned.
Korosensei's face turned red in anger by that point.
"I'm trying here to teach my students. It's bad enough I had to save them from Kaibutsu, but I don't have time to save them from a ghost! Those monsters you sent them after -"
"They aren't the threat here."
Suddenly Korosensei was quiet, instead of anger his face was blank white, his mouth in a single line and a blank stare on his face. Greninja was having a bit of trouble getting why Korosensei would care so much for his students like this, his knowledge on humans rather weak anyway.
"...What?..."
"They aren't the threat, you should know that. One was a science experiment gone wrong, while the other's just a restless spirit. They both aren't working for him, and if they were I would've helped out in their struggle a bit more."
Greninja then got more serious, and aimed a water blade at him.
"Oh, and by the way, you better watch yourself. One harm on anyone, and I'm taking you down myself."
"Isn't that ironic, coming from you. I gave my word; I won't harm anyone here, I guarantee it."
Meanwhile, outside, the rest of the class had just finished up their basic workout, finishing off their 20 jumping jacks as instructed. Rather basic all and all, but was still pretty good none-the-less. Nagisa took a second to wipe off some sweat, as Naruto and Luffy went over to him, also a bit tired, but feeling pretty good.
"Nice work, Nagisa, you're catching up to me," Naruto said with his usual cheeky smile. Nagisa rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment, but still felt a bit proud over it.
"Thanks Naruto, I think you're still better than me though," Nagisa admitted. However, as they were talking for a bit more, off in the forest nearby, someone else was beginning to step out. While the class was unaware just yet, the figure began heading off towards them, walking at her pace for a while. As she got closer, some of the students finally took notice, and eventually got the whole class in attention as she walked close. Only one who did recognize the pink -haired fighter was Nagisa, knowing her from travelling to find Kaibutsu.
Ren Hōsen.
Immediately questions got through Nagisa's mind, the main one being why was she here? Last time he saw her was back in the mountains farther north, fighting off the beast alongside them. Eventually, Ren stopped a few feet away from the students.
"Hello."
Course, seeing a random women just walk out from the woods didn't get too many replies at first. And, due to tactlessness, Luffy spoke first, seeing her odd clothing get up.
"Who are you? And what's with the cosplay?" Luffy asked, scratching his head on sight of her. Ren looked to him, obviously confused on the word 'cosplay'. Ren placed a hand on her chest before answering, to signify herself, as Luffy and Naruto walked closer.
"Ren. Ren Hōsen."
"Ren eh? So what's with the get up, you look like you're ready for an anime convention," Naruto said. Ren was actually getting a headache from all these odd words, so, Ren lifted him up by her finger - literally - and tossed him aside as she walked over to Nagisa. Amongst the crowd, Nagisa Shiota was the only one she recognized, all and all, so Ren would go right to him first.
"Uh...Hi, Ren. Been a while."
"Hie. Teach me."
"Wait, what?"
The message was short, quick, and to the point, but it was enough to make Nagisa feel very confused. He had only met with Ren once before that point, and there she nearly beaten him to a pulp. And here she was, asking him to apparently teach her to act like him. It was almost an entire 180 change from the reaction and interaction from last time. Ren simply looked down at Nagisa, being a foot taller than him.
"Teach me to be like you."
Nagisa's face went fully blank. He didn't have a single clue what to say to that kind of request. The rest of the kids didn't help too much, worried to be thrown aside like Luffy and Naruto had. Speaking of which, the two had gotten themselves out of the bushes by that point, a bit shaken for being tossed like rag dolls. After a bit, Korosensei and Greninja both went back outside, seeing the commotion going on. Upon sight of Ren though, Korosensei was a bit surprised, but pleased too, while Greninja was still perplexed by this sudden arrival. Ren looked to Korosensei, as the students went aside.
"It's you. That odd creature from before."
"Correct! Great to see ya again. What brings you to our corner of the world?" Korosensei asked.
"Under orders. I need to be more human," Ren stated. Unlike the rest of the class, Korosensei was pretty happy to hear that Ren wanted to learn something new. He patted her on the head with glee on his face.
"So you want to learn huh? Sounds fantastic, you just - OOOWWW!"
Korosensei was cut off when Ren gripped his tentacle, a bit stronger than he'd expect from her no doubt. His tentacle squished in her hand as she made a basic handshake before releasing it, leaving a deep dent grip on his pain-filled appendage. Ren simply nodded, then turned to Greninja nearby, observing the amount of strength she had put. Though he had to admit, it was slightly amusing watching that scene play out. Ren honestly wasn't as surprised seeing him the first as she was seeing Korosensei the first time.
"You in charge?"
"Well, not entirely. A bit impressive on your grip, I have to admit. The real one in charge though is Korosensei," Greninja said, pointing to the octopus as he held his limp tentacle, sobbing a little bit. Ren didn't think much of it.
"Why are you here?"
"Confidential. I don't think I have to explain myself much, but if you are willing to stay, then Korosensei had said he'll agree," Greninja said. Even if he didn't trust Korosensei that much, he knew who was and who wasn't in charge of the class. Besides, he wanted to observe a little more on this girl. After a bit, Korosensei got back up, as Ren walked back to Nagisa.
"What was that for?!" Korosensei snapped, not pleased with Ren.
"A handshake. Isn't that a sign of greeting?"
"It is when you don't crush the other's hand in the process!" Korosensei yelled, showing her his limp tentacle. Ren just stood very close to Nagisa - probably the only one she wasn't willing to throw aside. Ren put her arms around from behind him, which made the situation even odder. It didn't help that her breasts were pushing against Nagisa's head either.
"I'm ready," Ren simply said.
"What's going on?" Nagisa thought.
~~
Sometime later, back in class, everyone was keeping an eye on Ren. She was basically a bit old for being in their class, and also a bit overly powered. Also questions were in wonder to how she knew both Korosensei and Nagisa upon arrival, but Ren ignored their bickering as class started back up. Since there was a spare seat, Ren sat right next to Nagisa as Korosensei began.
"So, class, time for some work. You have about 40 minutes to finish up the following questions, so, hope our lessons got to everyone for this," Korosensei said, passing out the written tests in 1 second flat, including Ren as well. Ren was still a bit curious with everything, sitting in a desk and giving some written work. With a pencil in her hand and paper with question in front of her. Ren looked to Nagisa, who noticed her confusion.
"Just pick up your pencil and start answering the questions, Ren," Nagisa advised, showing her what her pencil was. However, when Ren grabbed it, everyone heard an audible snap fill the air, as the pencil snapped in two...
"Try with less strength," Nagisa said, letting her borrow one of his spare pencils. Ren tried again, only using her index finger and thumb that time, successfully picking up her pencil. Now for that paperwork.
"Good. Now watch me," Nagisa said, as he started writing some things on the back of the sheet to show her what to do.
"I don't understand."
Soon, Korosensei popped up in front of them, overhearing the confusion Ren had on what to do.
"Oh it's easy, use your pencil and write down the answer for each question," Korosensei said, pointing to the paper. Ren looked down at the paper before her, and the pencil in her grasp.
"This is my challenge?"
"Eh yeah yeah, whatever you prefer to call it," Korosensei said with nonchalance. However, Ren took the term 'challenge' in the wrong way unfortunately. So, she rallied the pencil up, and actually stabbed the paper, and the desk! Practically everyone was just staring at her with a blank expression, Korosensei included...
"Uh...Ren? You mind waiting outside the classroom?" Korosensei asked, as he pulled the pencil out of the new hole in Ren's desk.
"Did I win?"
"No...No you did not. Just wait outside."
Ren just nodded and got up from her seat. As she walked out, she grabbed Nagisa's arm and practically dragged him out, despite all of Nagisa's struggling in her grip. Ren opened the door - accidentally snapping it off the hinges - and walked on outside.
"This'll be harder than I thought," Korosensei thought. All the while, Greninja had been observing the whole situation, thinking rather deeply on Ren and Nagisa. He had never seen one human with so much strength before, and her attachment towards Nagisa made him be put under question too...
~~
As the day continued on, Ren continued trying her best to fit in with the rest of the class. However, many of the students didn't really seem to fully warm up to her as of yet. For starters, she was 3 years older than an average junior student, and second her strength was beyond anything they've seen as of yet. Nagisa was having the oddest experience with her, since Ren stayed strictly by his side for practically the whole time, literally next to him the rest of the school day. Luffy and Naruto kept their full distance from Ren, considering how they were simply thrown aside with little to no effort. The only one who looked at her with intrigue was Greninja specifically, from how she looked to how she behaved, Greninja was getting theories within his head about Ren, but he needed to be sure of it first.
As the school day came to a close, Nagisa said goodbye to his friends at school and began to head back to the city, on the path to the main building. However, Ren remained by him for the walk as well, which was starting to get a bit rough for Nagisa. Eventually, Nagisa had enough and got out of her grip.
"Something wrong?" Ren asked.
"Ren, listen to me. What's going on, why are you here?" Nagisa asked firmly. He wasn't used to it, but, he needed these answers. Ren just kept quiet at first, as if thinking over each question said to her. Nagisa himself remained firm and remained locking eyes with her until Ren sighed...
"...A few Weeks ago...Smith-san, called me into Gaijou, soon after you arrived...
(Few Weeks ago)
The Gaijou remained tall in the spring air. Inside Gaijou, Ren stayed kneeling down in front of the Ohu Veteran, Smith, as the Spaniel looked to the girl.
"Smith-sama?"
"Ren, I've been thinking over some of the events that had occurred sometime ago, with Kaibutsu, and I've came up to the conclusion...You have to go," Smith explained. Ren looked up slightly to the Ohu Veteran.
"What do you mean?"
"Please understand...You can't be here any longer, Ren Hōsen."
Ren looked to Smith in shock. She can't be there? The sudden news of her having to permanently leave Gaijou and the Ohu Army behind her was news that struck her heart more than most.
"What? But why, did I do anything wrong?"
"No, no, Ren. Understand, you are a brave soldier, and veteran of the Army since it's early days long ago. But after hearing your interactions with your own kind, I've realized that keeping you away from them was a crucial mistake. You are a human, Ren. And to sustain your future, you're going to have to be with them, and understand them a bit more..."
"No! I want to be here, with you, with the soldiers!"
"Enough!" Smith yelled, his voice echoing through Gaijou's inner chamber. Ren kept quiet, but felt hurt as Smith walked over to her on his 3 legs, standing right in front of her. Smith could see how she was troubled by the news, and gentle gave her a lick on her face to remove her tears.
"Gaijou will be safe, Ren. You've proven yourself as worthy of a grand warrior of your time, possibly the best in both canine and human history. But the fact is that you are a Human. Myself, and the rest of the soldiers are dogs, and while you had shown to work well, you can't remain outside of your kind forever... So please, go and find him. Go and be like them..."
Ren still felt deeply hurt, as Smith gave her a hug. Ren didn't return it, but still felt good to her and Smith.
"I...Will be able to come back...Right?"
"Of course Ren, you'll always be welcomed back with open arms. You may be a human, but still a Ohu Soldier at heart..."
Eventually, Smith let Ren go and the girl got back upright, ready to go. Without another word, Ren turned around, and left Gaijou behind her...
~~
Ren stop her explanation with saddened eyes, as Nagisa took in every word. He may not had known the dog for a while, nor knew what dogs said, but Nagisa knew that Ren cared deeply for them. It was the first time Nagisa had seen her sad (or as talkative), and gently placed a hand on her shoulder.
"I didn't want to go. He said I had to...Why does it still hurt?..."
"It'll be okay...So, you really want to learn?" Nagisa asked.
All Ren did was just nod her answer to him...
"...Then okay. I'll help you out."
Ren looked back to him, and then gave him a hug, feeling welcomed first time since arriving. She smiled a small smile, tears still down her face...But Nagisa was more hurt than feeling good about his choice.
"Thank you, Nagisa."
"Ren *choke* REN *HACK* Crushing - Can't breathe!"
Ren let go of Nagisa, as he found room to breathe, and some breath to take in. It felt like a boa was tightening around him for a second there, as Nagisa took a minute to regain himself. Afterwards, Nagisa straightened up, and began walking back home with Ren by his side. All the while, from the nearby trees, Greninja had been observing them both for a while longer, and overheard Ren's back-story. Hearing that, it gave the ninja frog some sympathy for the poor girl, as he started his way back...
~~
Meanwhile, in the nearby forest, Korosensei was happily chilling out in the afternoon sun, the alien resting on a futon chair, happily sipping some Hawaiian pineapple juice, and snacking on some chocolates he got while visiting New Zealand while listening to some Chinese Zen garden music on his radio (He got around alot). It felt good after a long day of teaching to kick back and relax, especially after some dealing with Ren the literal powerhouse. Korosensei gave a mused sigh as he sipped his drink.
"This is the life," Korosensei complimented, though it was mostly to himself. While he was enjoying himself, someone else went over to him, hiding within the shade of the trees, looking directly at him.
"Korosensei. You've been slacking," It said, the voice low and a bit ominous. However, Korosensei didn't think too much of it, not thinking it was a big deal.
"Slacking on what, I'm doing a good job in teaching, thank you very much," Korosensei replied, readying to sip another bit of his juice.
"Turn around."
"Alright whatever, not like It'll make -" Korosensei turned from calm to freaked out in less than a second upon sight of who - or what - was there. The figure was plenty tall, about as tall as he was, the entire body a mix of grey, black, and yellow, with red eyes. The shape resembled an odd-looking dragon, with two wings extended and raised. Korosensei panicked, falling out of his chair, and immediately bowed to it.
"G-Giratina! My-My apologies, I didn't know it was you, honest, honest -"
"Okay I get it Damnit! Now did you get any notes at all?"
"Y-yes sir!" Korosensei said, quickly pulling out his written notes on the humans and giving it to Giratina. The notes were held in mid air by a sort of telekinetic power, as Giratina read through the notes. The look on his face made Korosensei shudder.
"What is this? Excessive sleeping, odd pets, lack of learn ethic, what kind of information are you getting?" Giratina growled, tossing the opened note at him, only to have Korosensei catch it.
"S-sorry, you said to get info on the humans, and -"
"You come back with shit I can't use. Damnit, Korosensei, you need to do better than this. Any defenses? their strengths? Any weaknesses the humans have I can exploit?"
"Each ones different, I don't have a clue. But I did find this powerhouse of a girl, does that help?" Korosensei asked, hoping Giratina won't be pissed off at him. Giratina snorted at him.
"...Elaborate."
"*phew* well she just came here today, and she's Batshit powerful! Look what she did to my tentacle!" Korosensei whimpered, showing Giratina the injured dented appendage. Giratina looked over it for a minute or so...
"So it hurts here?" Giratina asked, as he bit into the tentacle, and ripped it clean off! Korosensei yelled in agony as he saw the severed limb being swallowed. Korosensei kept whimpering a bit, as Giratina groaned in annoyance.
"You can regrow limbs, dumbass."
"Huh?...Oh yeah, I forgot!" Korosensei realized, as he quickly regrew his limb in just a few seconds, good as new. Giratina groaned again before turning away.
"...Keep a better eye on this girl ... Anything else I should know about?" Giratina asked again. Korosensei gulped, pulling on his collar.
"Uh ... W-Well, she seems fond of Nagisa, and she doesn't exactly -"
"Stop right there," Giratina cut in, wing up to his face. Korosensei gulped again.
"... Nagisa... What do you know about him?"
"L-Let's see now. He's calm, smart, better working than the other kids I guess. Seems he's been getting into some trouble late too with a ghost and a science escapee." Korosensei needed to get this to Giratina, for he seemed to be much stronger than he first appeared to be. Giratina thought deeply on the name, and made sure to remember it ...
"... Interesting... Continue your studies..."
After agreeing, Giratina simply vanished, leaving Korosensei alone again...However, Korosensei just settled back down in his chair, and relax to the music again. Korosensei was about to have another chocolate, when Giratina suddenly appeared again, and thrown him off the chair.
"Off your ass, I mean now."
"OK OK!" Korosensei answered, rushing off back to the class. Giratina just sighed again, rolling his eyes as he took what notes he had and disappeared again.
Out With Old, In With New
Classtime as usual, and close to the end of the day, as the last hour just started on up. The study on that time: astronomy, something Korosensei exceeded in ten fold. While going through the basic ideas behind the various planets and types, each student was having a bit of trouble following along with him, for the most part. It wasn't because that the astronomy was extremely tricky, or the fact they were just lazy. The actual reason itself was that Korosensei was having his own issues. The issue was Korosensei's 'eyes' were watering like crazy with yellow goop, looking like cartoonish honey or something as it drained out. Everyone couldn't ignore it, especially those to the front like Nagisa.
"Damn, Korosensei Isn't looking so good," Nagisa thought. It was so much of a distraction, one of the students raised her hand right next to him.
"Hie, *sniff* Ren?" Korosensei said, the voice sounding a bit funny. Ren had only been around for a while, in fact just a few days, but thanks to Nagisa's help, she'd been keeping herself under better control with her strength. Not to mention, her capability of speech, but emotion was still dull as ever.
"I can say for everyone, we can't focus with you in such condition," Ren said, dull and to the point. Korosensei got out a bucket and a towel to wipe off the goop on his face.
"I'm sorry, it's spring, and it's aller- Ah- allerg- AHCHOO!" Korosensei's sneeze let loose a good amount of goop off his face into the bucket, both gross and weird to see. "Allergy season."
"But you don't have a nose," Luffy blurted out, aiming at his own nose to show his point. Korosensei slumped, trying to clear his own nose.
"I do too! It's right under my eyes, look," Korosensei said, pointing to a tiny pair of nostrils just inches under his eyes. Since they looked exactly the same, it was impossible to tell.
"I'm sorry, but as a teacher I have to give you kids the proper le- ah, AH, AHCHOO! - lessons. So try to pay attention, please," Korosensei insisted, as the octopus alien went back to his lessons. Even if requested, none of the kids could remember too well what Korosensei was talking about...
~~
After the hour had ended, Nagisa went off down through the forest path. Normaly alone, this walk was accompanied by Ren, which he no longer mind. Course, even if Korosensei was alien, allergies were something that affected everyone, and Nagisa couldn't help but feel sorry for the guy. Still, before he left, he asked Korosensei for some of the goop as samples, a favor he was doing for a friend. Speaking of friend, she was heading off over to him at the moment.
"Nagisa, there you are!"
"Twilight, good to see you. Hey, look what I got," Nagisa said, showing her the plastic bag full of the yellow goo. Twilight looked at it in confusion, but took it anyway.
"What's this?"
"Korosensei was going through some allergies today, so he figured you'd like more samples," Ren bluntly concluded, rubbing Nagisa's head as well. Twilight smiled at her friend, happy to have more study on the alien.
"Thank you so much!" Twilight said with a smile. Then her attention turned to Ren. Course, Nagisa had told Twilight a bit about Ren and what their deal was, so Twilight was a bit new to the whole thing, but not so far as to explain the entire thing over again.
"So, how has it been Ren? Did you learn anything new?"
"I'm doing better. I was a bit confused about one matter: many males wouldn't stop staring at me. They didn't talk, they just watched. I don't understand," Ren explained. Considering she was a lot older than Twilight and Nagisa by a few years, and thus more 'matured', it wasn't too much of a guess as to why people would stare at her 'maturity'.
"That might be something worth getting used to," Twilight advised, though that didn't help too much in her confusion. Despite that, Twilight, Nagisa and Ren were suddenly met up with Korosensei, who pretty much popped up by them, some tissues in his nose. Twilight still wasn't used to the sudden speed demon.
"Hey pals, what's up?" Korosensei said, waving a tentacle. His voice sounded really odd since his nose was plugged up. Though he still looked slightly greyish from the allergies affecting his head.
"Oh, Hi there. Are you Ok? You don't look so good," Nagisa pointed out. However, Korosensei tried acting bombastic.
"Me, sick, HA! I've never felt - ah - bet - AH - Bett - ACHOO!" Unfortunately, Korosensei's little tissues were blown out, the goop splattering around the place, and on the 3 students. Ren didn't react too much, but Twilight and Nagisa were disgusted with it. After a few seconds of silence, Korosensei ended up crying.
"AH who am I kidding, I'm sick as a dog!" Korosensei balled, on the ground.
"Dogs aren't sick, they can be very healthy -"
"Just a metaphor, Ren," Nagisa reminded, as Korosensei continued to sob for a while.
"What am I gonna do, I can't leave you, who's gonna fill in for me?"
"Uh...A substitute teacher?"
"A normal sub can't match up with me!" Korosensei yelped, more goop getting on Twilight's face. The violet-haired girl got the goop off as she tried to approach the issue. As Korosensei sobbed, suddenly an idea popped into his head, as he was suddenly upright, no longer balling.
"That's it! Twilight, you're good with mechanics, aren't ya?"
"What for?"
"You can help me make a new teacher, that's what! One that can match with my talents and knowledge!" Korosensei concluded. Twilight was a bit surprised by the sudden plan. Making a new teacher? Korosensei disappeared, and quickly came back dressed up as a mechanic, tool box and blueprints with him as well.
"You really think I...?"
"Of course, you're a bright girl, I'm sure you can figure something out. We can do it together, you and me!" Korosensei offered, just before another sneeze suddenly rang out. Luckily, no more goo got onto her. Korosensei held a print in front of her for a second, before Twilight took it. Nagisa walked over to her, a hand on her shoulder.
"Don't worry, you can do it. I know you can," Nagisa motivated. Twilight looked down at the print in her hand, and suddenly looked deeply determined and motivated.
"Alright, I'll do it!"
"EEEEE, OH thank you, Twilight, you're the best!" Korosensei beamed, hugging her tight. Twilight smiled, although the hug meant she was covered in goo again. Even so, she was still pleased with the opportunity all the same.
Seemed tomorrow will have a new teacher after all.
~~
Later on that night, Nagisa was just about ready for bed, just staring up at the ceiling of his bedroom. It was interesting to hear that there's gonna be a new teacher besides Korosensei being involved in Class 3-E, but it was something that left him deeply curious about. With his hands behind his head, he continued to let his thoughts roam on about what the new teacher could be, not to mention what had happened to him so far.
"Last month had gone by rather fast. It sure had been interesting since Korosensei had came to the high school. I just wonder what else would wait for us in the future?" Nagisa thought, taking a glance outside just before drifting off into sleep...
Nagisa then drifted off into a dream, but this dream wasn't any one like he had before. Upon opening his eyes, he found himself in his room again, but unconsciously opened the door into a endless ocean. The water was cool to the touch, and didn't appear to be any top or bottom to the watery atmosphere. Nagisa could see clearly amongst the area, but couldn't figure out where he was, or why. The door leading back to his room closed up tight, and disappeared by the time Nagisa turned around, so he was basically stuck. As he looked around for some sort of clue, he could only see some small fish swimming around the place. Having no other option, Nagisa began to swim ahead, at a surprisingly fast rate, until he began to see something move around in the water. The figure in front of him was unrecognisable, and huge, but Nagisa oddly continued to swim towards it. The figure's chest started to glow a blue light, as a Japanese symbol appeared in front of him. His hand moved forward, and made contact with the symbol. Upon the touch, his body suddenly rocketed back, everything turning white, as the sea turned back into his room...
And he woke back up.
~~
Soon after his dream, Nagisa went right off to school, Ren alongside him again. Bizarrely, he remembered the dream in exact detail, something that doesn't usually happen unless it was a nightmare. His mind was a bit wrapped up in his thoughts as he continued off into class. He didn't meet up with a Twilight at the main building, just went straight off to his class 3-E. Soon as he got to his classroom, though, he was greeted with something new. Luffy, Naruto and a few others were also a bit curious with the odd new object. The thing in the room looked like some black box, black screen in front of it aimed right to the class.
"Oh, morning Nagisa," Naruto said, as Nagisa walked over to the odd box, looking it over. Curious like the others, Ren walked over to the machine and gave it a little tap. Soon as she did, the screen suddenly came alive, and showed a girl, in the same uniform as the rest of the class. Main difference was that her hair was pink. She gave a friendly smile to the rest of the class, giving her a confused look.
"Good morning, everyone. My name is Ritsu, I'll be your teacher today," she said, waving her hand.
"Teacher? But, you're a computer aren't you?" Luffy asked.
"I'm an A.I actually. Korosensei-San and Yugure-chan made me to sub."
"Where is that alien anyway? Sinus trouble too much for him?"
"Indeed. That's why he made me, to teach you in his absence. If you kindly take your seats we can-..." Ritsu stopped once she saw Ren right in front of her, looking with deep intent.
"Um...hello?"
"How are you in there?" Ren asked, looking around, trying to find a clue of some sort as to how Ritsu was inside the box.
"I'm an A.I - Artificial Intelligence. I was made in here," Ritsu said. However, Ren didn't have a clue what a computer was, let along an A.I.. Still, she tried to figure Ritsu out. When she said she was made, Ren took it as 'she was born inside'.
"Shouldn't you get out?"
"Huh? Oh, I'm not able to, my creators didn't put that feature in."
"Horrible. I'll set you free." Ren started to ready herself, her fist ready to smash the screen to get Ritsu free. Just before she could, Nagisa suddenly got in the way, in a panic.
"WHOA WHOA WHOA, Ren don't, there's no one in there!" He screamed, Ren stopping just seconds before accidentally punching Nagisa in the face.
"But...who..."
"Ren, that's just a moving picture. There's nobody in there. Why don't you just take your seat and we can begin, okay?"
"Hie."
Ren went over to her seat, dragging Nagisa again, giving Ritsu a break from her. They could tell today was gonna be something new...
~~
As the hours came and went, Ritsu did a fairly good job on her class, although being programmed to do such in the first place. The class went along with it after a while, and actually found Ritsu quite enjoyable, cute even. While some kids did have some trouble, Ren had the most difficulty following the A.I. in her teaching. For starters, Ren was still new to acting like a normal human, and second, learning such advance techs and details from a robot brain was completely foreign to her.
When lunchtime came around, Nagisa and Ren went out by themselves, Ren gripping her head from the horrid migraine she had obtained from Ritsu's classes.
"Ren, you're gonna have to get used to this sort of thing if you're going to stay."
"How? My head hurts so much. What kind of torture is that?" Ren wondered, groaning while trying to stop the pounding in her head. While heading on out, Nagisa was gonna head off to the main school, but before he could, they heard someone calling to them.
"Nagisa! Ren!"
The two looked off and saw Twilight, and in this case Akari, heading their way.
"Hi girls, how's it going?"
"Pretty good actually. I wanted to check on Ritsu, is she going okay? I hope she wasn't too much for you." Before Nagisa could say anything, Ren already spoke up.
"I don't like her, she's torturous."
"What?! What did she do?" Twilight gasped.
"She's not torturous. She just taught us on the basic subjects. You know, Equations, chemical science, geometry -"
"STOP IT, YOU'RE KILLING ME!" Ren demanded, gripping her head even more. The concern was completely gone, knowing why Ren was really suffering. On the bright side, some more emotion was being shown from Ren as of late, even if most of it was negative. As they were discussing, Akari looked to the building, starting to walk over to find Ritsu by the door, wheels moving the box.
"Oh, hello mam. You another class student?" Ritsu asked. Akari looked at her in surprise as Twilight, Nagisa and Ren walked over. Ritsu smiled happily upon seeing Twilight.
"Twilight-chan! Wonderful to see you here! I thought you were staying with Korosensei."
"I still have to go to school too, you know. I'm sure Korosensei will be fine by himself for one day. I'm glad to hear you're doing so well for your first day," Twilight congratulated, Ritsu actually blushing from the compliment.
"Thank you, Twilight-chan..."
"So, what can you do anyway?" Akari asked, looking Ritsu over for a while.
"I've been programed to do a lot of tasks. I can scan other life forms to better study them, and been programed with a supercomputer to match Korosensei's knowledge. Let me demonstrate!" Ritsu them suddenly pulled out a scanner from the top of her box, which looked like a camera, and took a quick picture of Akari in front of her. Soon, Ritsu showed a 3D image of Akari on screen, and started showing many different scans and information on screen about her anatomy. The body showed Akari as a body of DNA for a little bit before Ritsu popped back up on the screen.
"Scan of figure complete. Height: Four feet, nine inches. Weight: eighty six pounds. Status: normal health. Though, I'm unable to figure out the bumps on the back of your neck," Ritsu explained. Akari looked shocked, and immediately felt the back of her neck upon hearing the word. However, she breathed a sigh of relief soon afterward.
"I think you might need some work, I don't feel anything there," Akari sighed. Ritsu wasn't sure what she was talking about, but shrugged it off eventually.
"I guess I could be wrong. I was born yesterday," Ritsu sighed. Twilight and Nagisa smiled as Ren just ignored what Ritsu was saying...
~~
The day finished off with no trouble, everyone going along rather nicely with the robot teacher. As they walked home, Akari and Twilight got back home later on that night, Akari visiting over with Twilight for a study session. As they arrived, Twilight and Akari were in the living room with their work. While they were studying, Twilight's mom came in. She looked a lot like her daughter, but her hair lighter in color.
"Hey, sweetie?"
"Yeah, what is it?"
"Well, your friend upstairs. How long will he be around for?" Before Twilight could answer her, her other guest, Korosensei, eventually came walking downstairs, still a bit woozy for the day. He looked literally a sick green, despite his smile still on his face. Twilight's mom stepped away from Korosensei, as one of his tentacles tried to wipe away the goop still on his face.
"Hi Twilight. How's *sniff* how's school?" Korosensei asked.
"Uh, are you feeling good enough to be moving around?" Twilight's mom asked.
"Miss. Kagayaki, I'll be fine by tomorrow," Korosensei assured her, although more yellow goop was dripping out of his nose. Twilight's mom stepped aside as the goop dripped on the floor where he was standing.
"Did Ritsu program well?" Korosensei asked.
"She did fine, from what we heard, she did a great job," Akari replied.
"Wonderful! She's doing so - ah - so - AHCHOO! -...eh, nevermind, I'm going back to bed," Korosensei groaned, starting to move back upstairs tiredly.
"Goodnight, Korosensei," Akari said, as Korosensei moved slowly upstairs. Keeping quiet, Korosensei went back to the guest room, opening the door to show a small room with a bed by the window. Korosensei lazily fell on the bed, the tips of his tentacle feet drooping off the bed, as the alien got the blanket over his body. While laying there, Korosensei reached for his little notebook next to him, and wrote down his latest entry.
Human Study Log # 9
humans can be compassionate and helpful towards other species, while also rather good in mechanical work.
After that, Korosensei set the book down, and went right to sleep for the night.
~~
Miles away, in a remote area of Japan, more activity was taking place that night. The night was quiet, and a large animal figure continued to roam around looking for food. The light from the moon revealed it to be the escaped experiment, Kaibutsu. Ever since his encounter with Korosensei and the others back at Gaijou, he'd been going incognito, keeping out of sight for a good while and trying not to cause trouble. However, even if humans were no longer on his death toll, he still needed food, and his roaming had him ended up dangerously close to a human settlement, a very large building, almost mansion like. The giant beast had his head to the ground, trying to find a scent of some sort of food to eat.
"Damn, there's barely anything here. Better get out before they find me," Kaibutsu thought, looking to the house he was at. The giant turned to leave, but before he could...
"Can we play now?"
The voice sounded low, almost unreal, making Kaibutsu stop, and turned to the source of the voice. What he saw was another dog standing nearby, or at least something like a dog. with a dark brown mane attached to a white body, with eyes purely white. Kaibutsu didn't know what to really make of that thing as it looked up at him, undeterred by Kaibutsu in any way.
"Can we play now?" he repeated.
Kaibutsu didn't answer at first. That, and hearing a door open from the building, made Kaibutsu rush off and hide as another man stepped outside. Luckily, Kaibutsu was just out of sight from the other human, as he got the dog.
"time to come in," he said, as he and the creature walked back inside. Kaibutsu wanted to go, but his curiosity got the better of him. He seen many different dogs before and after his mutation, and none of them looked like that. Not any normal breed of dog. Quietly, Kaibutsu walked to a large glass sliding door, keeping just out of eyeshot. Inside, he saw the man working on some chemistry, as the dog just sat in the corner watching. Kaibutsu knew all too well what kind of place would have those: another science facility, and that man is another scientist. The scientist inside, not noticing Kaibutsu near the large window, took a minute to rest, taking out a book and beginning to write down something in it. The dog started nudging on the man's shirt.
"Daddy. Hungry. I need food."
"I'll feed you in a minute, Nina."
"Nina?" Kaibutsu thought, listening in a little more as Nina starting pulling on his shirt. Annoyed, the scientist pushed Nina back rather roughly.
"Not now, Nina, sit and wait!" he snapped. Nina lowered her head, and didn't bug him anymore. After that, he went back to work. While looking in, Kaibutsu notice something on the man's desk, looking like a picture of the man, a young girl, and a white dog. But it didn't show Nina in any of it. While slightly looking in, Kaibutsu noticed something else on the man's desk, but couldn't make out what it was. After the scientist finished writing, he got up, and looked to Nina.
"Alright, I'll be right back." After making that clear to Nina, the man walked away to the next room to get her food, Nina following behind him. The giant beast took the moment to move and take a better look around the room. on one of the walls, Kaibutsu swore he saw some sort of plan, or blueprint study. The light from outside can just make out what it was about, but not enough to get the full picture. He could make out some sort of image from the wall though: a picture of a young girl's anatomy. Kaibutsu had to figure this out. Gently as he could, he got the large window open, and with one leap, got his full body inside. The room was just tall enough for Kaibutsu to stand straight, and large enough for him to walk around a little bit. Inside, Kaibutsu got a better view of the print on the left wall. The exact board showed a study on both the human and canine anatomy, a larger dog body type next to the girl. On the top it said 'Hybrid test no.26'.
"Hybrid test? He worked on that?" Kaibutsu wondered. He then glanced to the wall to the right, and noticed something on a billboard within the room. Upon closer look, it was a newspaper headline, which read out 'Shou Tucker, first successful hybrid experiment', as it showed Shou Tucker winning an award for such, with Nina sitting right next to him.
"They get awarded for this torture?" Kaibutsu thought, more angered that time. He gave an annoyed snort at the newspaper article...only to have another secretly fall from behind the first one. Kaibutsu watched it fall to the ground, and read off what it was. This newspaper clipping was instead a missing poster, reading off 'child and dog go missing'...The picture showing a little girl, and a white dog...
"Huh?...Wait... Why does that look -"
His mind stopped cold. He turned back to the blueprint to the left, and then back to the poster on the floor...they looked very similar, almost the same...
"...No...He didn't..."
Soon enough, Kaibutsu heard footsteps from the next room, hearing Nina saying "Thank. You."
...Never before had Kaibutsu felt more angered by humans. They've proven cruel enough to torture animals, but this...this was beyond cruel, and was high ranking demonic! Kaibutsu snarled in horrifying anger, teeth grinding as his muscles tensed. As soon as Shou Tucker opened the door, Kaibutsu immediately grabbed him and threw him to the wall. Shou tucker looked to see Kaibutsu staring him down.
"How dare you, doing this to your own daughter, Your own flesh and blood! And you throw that away just for some damn ambition, you bastard!"
Of course, Shou tucker was in an utter panic, and can't understand what Kaibutsu was saying. The beast didn't care for that, as he walked closer, claws scraping the metal floor. Shou tucker was stopped, frozen with fear.
"You don't disserve ambition! You don't disserve life!" Then, in one bow, Kaibutsu clamped his jaws around Shou's head, immediately crushing his skull. The move was quick, and didn't last long, but it was easily enough to kill Shou instantly. Upon hearing the crush of shou's skull, Nina walked back in the room, seeing Shou on the floor dead. Nina walked over to Shou, and started nudging his hand.
"Daddy's hurting...Daddy...No more Daddy..."
Kaibutsu looked right at Nina, who actually started shedding tears for her dad's loss. The beast looked down at her, getting the human blood off of his muzzle.
"He's not your father. A father would take care of you, and love you...Not this."
Seemed to him, Niuna understood what Kaibutsu had said, because after that, Nina walked over to him, looking up to Kaibutsu's eyes, not saying a word just yet. Kaibutsu faced the window where he came in. Before leaving though, Kaibutsu turned back to Nina.
"Nina. Let's get out of here. You don't disserve this kind of life."
Nina looked back to Shou on the floor first, quietly thinking it over. Then, without a word, Nina moved over to Kaibutsu's side, and looked out the same window. Wanting to make as much distance as possible, Kaibutsu lifted Nina off the ground with ease, jumped out the window, and disappeared back into the wild...
The streets of Tokyo were as busy as ever, the citizens of hundreds of people going along their daily business. Among this crowd of people, one particular individual was strutting down the sidewalk with a huge amount of swag, even having shades on while going through. As he went, he took a stop at a store in town. Being a regular, the man behind the register recognized him right away.
"Hey, Morning Karma," he said, as Karma Akabane turned to him with his usual smile, taking off the glasses for the second.
"Morning, just came for my usual," Karma replied, taking a candy bar from the register.
"So, word's around you're no longer suspended. That right?"
"Yep, first day back. Gonna see what I missed this month, heard some crazy shit's been going on." Karma took a bite out of the candy bar as he put a quarter yen down.
"You don't say."
"Yes sir, some new stuff. Speaking of which, better make tracks. Cya."
With a simple good bye, Karma left the store behind him, and began heading off to the high school. While on the way, he looked around the city for a while. He simply loved the city life he had, the hustle and bustle of the streets, the many people around him. He was home. With a smile, he put back on his shades, and continued off down the street, getting a good beat in his step. He could see his school just ahead of him. Time to get back in the swing of the school, but as he began to go into a jog, he looked up in the blue sky, noticing what appeared to be a flock of birds flying by. He didn't think too much of it as they flew by above him, but as he continued off, suddenly he stopped when he heard something hard hit the ground behind him. Upon turning around, Karma found an odd, yet beautiful item laying on the pavement. It looked a bit small, about the side of a badge, but appeared in peak condition and looked worth a lot of money. It modeled some sort of Angel, wings a bright silver and the center a cyan sapphire heart. Karma picked it up with his usual smile.
"Well, must be my lucky day."
Karma happily put the little trinket in his pocket, and continued off to the school.
~~
Speaking of the school, class 3-E was going along the usual schedule. Korosensei felt so much better from his time off, and was back with his sweet class teaching his lessons. It was just starting class, so not too much happened just yet. In fact, he got a number of books up and ready for his students. First one to see him come in was Nagisa, still next to Ren in the front.
"Good morning sir, it's great to see you back."
"Swell to be back, my compadre! And now with that said, today we're gonna be doing study a little different," Korosensei announced to the class, his voice getting their attention. In a sudden second, everyone suddenly had the books on their desks, each having a picture of Korosensei's face on it.
"How's this different?" Luffy asked, skimming through the many pages.
"Catching up from where we left off, I'm sure my substitute had you go through the inner planet astronomy I understand. Today we'll be going back to the outer planets, passing the asteroid belt," Korosensei explained, drawing out a diagram of the solar system in less than seven seconds, even including the moons revolving around the planets. Afterwards, he turned to his class.
"Alright class, let's start with Jupiter. Now then, which moon do scientists believe can support life? Come on now, don't be shy."
At first, no one exactly said anything, not having the slightest clue which moon that'll be. However...
"It's called Europa."
The new voice caught everyone's attention. The one who answered was leaning on the classroom doorframe, giving his usual smile. While most of the students never saw him before, Korosensei was pretty startled, but pleased while Ren looked at him with a form of anger.
"Scientists think there's a global ocean under a few miles of ice, shaped up by friction while going around Jupiter. That right, teach?"
"Eh...Karma?"
"Yep, long time no see." Karma introduced, starting to head in. While doing so, he quickly noticed Ren sitting next to Nagisa, who made a glare off at him.
"Class, welcoming our newest student to our family, may I introduce Karma Akabane," Korosensei quickly introduced, as Karma took the time to find a spare seat. While walking pass Ren, the girl tried to ignore him...despite her fingers digging into the desk like claws, even leaving marks on the surface.
"Ren, no clawing the desks!" Korosensei snapped, making her stop. Nagisa, whilst a bit uncomfortable with Ren's behavior, was more surprised Karma was back in class. As for Karma, he took a liking already to the students as he sat down in the back, glancing at Korosensei as he went off on his lessons.
"Looks like the octopus is gonna be watching over me. Let's see how long it takes before I break him," Karma thought, chuckling to himself. Nagisa glanced back at him, and could tell by the look on his face he's gonna cause some trouble. And on the first day back too...
His first bit of mischief began literally next hour. Upon that hour, culinary as it turned out, everyone was busy cooking things up. Korosensei, dressed as a 5-star chef, observed everyone's progress.
"Uhuh, looking good everyone," Korosensei said, looking each dish over with anticipation. Eventually, he got to Karma, who made a suspiciously small dish, looking like vanilla ice cream from scratch.
"Karma, is that all?"
"Oh this little thing? This is my personal gift to you teach. You know, free sample. Go on, have a bite," Karma insisted, holding the plate to Korosensei. Nearby, Nagisa observed the event alongside Luffy and a few others, as Korosensei happily took the treat, and gobbled it in one bite.
"Thank you, Karma, a fine -..."
Korosensei took a sniff in the air, smelling smoke.
"Huh? Someone's dish burning? Wait."
He stuck his tongue out, seeing it burning up -literally.
"Oh. It's my tongue. K then. AAAAAHHHH!"
Korosensei started running around in a panic for a few seconds, being Mach 20 making that looking like teleporting, until Korosensei saw Karma holding actual ice cream, only to have him eat it in front of it. Knowing Karma was mocking him, Korosensei disappeared outside, finding a faucet outside and pouring the water in his mouth. Luffy found it hilarious and started laughing it up, Nagisa looking in concern.
Next trick came up next hour, which Korosensei made it to be mathematics -something easier. Course, the burning tongue left him having to bandage that, making him sound slightly muffled and kinda funny, as he went on to teaching...until Karma got his attention again.
"Hey teach? Can you come here?"
Korosensei didn't feel up for it, but being a teacher, he had to. So, he went over, the students watching again.
"What's it gonna be this time?" One of them wondered. Korosensei heard him, but didn't say anything.
"What is it, Karma?" Korosensei asked.
"I don't get one of these questions, teach. Mind reading it over for me?" Karma asked. Korosensei's face remained unchanged, but his eyes narrowed a little as he took the paper and read. Karma waited for a little bit, as Korosensei suddenly looking shocked, white blank face.
"What the?"
The question was actually a VERY sexualized drawing of a bikini babe, curtesy of Karma's dark mind. Karma expected Korosensei to fall over ala nosebleed, but instead his face turned into a pink goofy grin, in a trance of sorts.
"Well well, look who's the pervert," Karma mocked, causing Korosensei to snap back in reality, and many students to laugh. Embarrassed, Korosensei quickly erased the drawing, and gave it back to Karma.
"Back to the subject..." Korosensei groaned, going back to the boared. Nagisa and Ren looked to Karma.
"Damn, Karma's acting ruthless. Sure, he's been like this, but not too often like today..." He thought...
Third attempt: gym time. Everyone outside and handling their exercise. During this little exertion, Korosensei kept his eye on Karma for another trick or prank. Dressed as the instructor, Korosensei made 3 lines in the dirt with chalk.
"K everyone, just follow my lead in whatever makes you comfortable. Ready, go!" Korosensei began the exercise, which was jumping side to side on the lines. However, everyone was more interested in what Karma Akabane was gonna do this time. Ren and Nagisa wanted to say something to the mischief maker, but Karma was already ready for an older gag. Pulling out a piece of wet cloth he had on him, he flung it down at Korosensei's feet. Moving so fast, Korosensei barely lifted one of the tentacles, missing the cloth.
"HA! No trickery this time kid!" Korosensei mocked, his face lined with green stripes as he said so. Karma rolled his eyes, not every trick works out as planned.
"Whatever, two out of three ain't bad," Karma shrugged. Nagisa breathed a sigh of relief, yet Luffy was a bit bummed out. As they continued on, a figure suddenly appeared on the Class 3-E roof. First one to catch the figure up there was Ren, who calmed down a bit upon seeing him. The figure leaped from the rooftop, right to Karma!
"Karma, above you!" Nagisa yelled. Karma glanced up, the figure suddenly landing in front of him, inches away. Everyone soon recognized the frog visitor, Greninja.
"What're you doing here?" Greninja asked firmly. Karma took it pretty calmly, and smiled.
"Well, seems teach isn't the only freak here. Who might you be frog-boy?"
"First of all, I'm middle aged. Secondly, my name is Greninja to you."
"Greninja! You're back, where'd you go? You've been gone for two weeks!" Naruto asked. Greninja relaxed a bit, and stepped away from Karma for a second.
"Personal protocol. So, how come I didn't see you before?" Greninja asked, referring back to Karma Akabane.
"Been suspended, no big deal. Name's Karma by the way," Karma said, extending a hand. However, Greninja didn't even bother with him in that regard. He could tell that this kid was trouble by the look on his face. Then Greninja's attention turned to Korosensei, quickly taking note of the alien's tongue bandaged up.
"What happened?"
"Ask him," Korosensei groaned, aiming a finger at Karma. Greninja thought for a second or two, but then something caught his eye from Karma's pocket. Looking down, Greninja noticed Karma's small trinket that he found earlier. Karma followed his eyes to the item in his pocket.
"What's that?"
"Just a little trinket I found." Karma happily pulled out the Angel trinket from his pocket for him to see. Greninja's eyes suddenly widened upon seeing what Karma had in his possession. His expression turned quickly to anger, and suddenly knocked Karma to the ground! No one expected that kind of reaction, as Greninja slammed his webbed foot onto Karma's chest.
"Where'd you get this?! Answer now!" Greninja demanded. Almost instantly, Ren rushed over and pulled Greninja off of him with little effort. Greninja felt like a giant bear was holding him back. Karma got up with some of the kid's help, brushing it off. Greninja got himself free, but was still angry with the kid over how he got a hold of the item. However, as Korosensei was brushing off the dust and dirt off of Karma, the alien looked off into the forest, and noticed a figure standing within the shadows...
"Well, I think that's enough for today, I'll be right back and we can move onto history," Korosensei said, suddenly disappearing in Mach 20 speed. Despite moving so fast though, the red head Karma had saw him go into the forest...
~~
Meanwhile, Korosensei went into the forest a good 50 feet away from the school, just to make sure he wasn't followed by anybody. After a quick look around, Korosensei gave a sigh of relief as he looked back into the shadows, the same figure waiting for him. the alien immediately bowed in his presence, as the shadow, which turned out to be Giratina again, stepped forward.
"So, anymore information?"
"Yes, sir, I got it right here." Korosensei pulled out his notebook, and gave it back to Giratina. the demonic dragon levitated the notebook to his face, looking over the newest information once again...Unfortunately, Giratina wasn't bvery pleased, making Korosensei a bit nervous as he dropped the notebook on the alien's head.
"You're not doing a good job, dumbass."
"What?! B-b-but you said to-"
"I also said to study up on that kid. And did I get anything? no."
"but he didn't do anything freaky, honest! Maybe you got the wrong guy?"
"Oh? Well maybe you should do a better job, so maybe I wouldn't have to replace you, and maybe not slice your head off. Clear?" Meanwhile in the forest nearby, unaware to Korosensei and Giratina for the moment, some of the student actually had the nerve to follow Korosensei! Those among the group included Karma, Ren, Nagisa, Naruto and Luffy. the group remained quiet as their conversation continued, keeping out of sight from them both...
"C-crystal clear, sir, but-"
"But what? Do you actually prefer teaching those brats than remain loyal to me? Don't forget who gave you your powers, Koro."
Korosensei panicked a little bit.
"NO NO NO, I would never, honest! I would never ditch you for those school brats for the life of me, I'm loyal to you forevermore, honest!" Korosensei shuttered. That news hit the students kinda rough, but remained quiet.
"I thought so. Now listen here, I've got my own plans for this world, but, I need to figure out -" Before Giratina could finish, Karma had enough hiding for that day, and stepped out.
"Figure out what, dragon? you can't go in and find out yourself?" Karma mocked. The very sight of Karma made both Korosensei and Giratina surprised, although Koro was a bit more so. Giratina gave Korosensei a signature death glare before confronting Karma, stopping inches away from him in a matter of seconds. Karma wasn't too afraid upon seeing Giratina, a bit used to these kinds of encounters already.
"How much did you hear?" Giratina asked firmly.
"Oh quite an earful. Got a kick out of you freaking the shit out of teach over there," Karma smirked, though he was actually impressed a alien at Mach 20 was scared of Giratina. However, the dark dragon wasn't up for visitors, so he attempted a good charge at him. However, Karma simply fell back like the wind knocked him over, Giratina flying into a latch of light. Making a low groan, Giratina quickly flew back in the shadows, Karma immediately finding a weakness for the guy.
"What's wrong, Satan? Can't handle some sun?" Karma asked, not changing much tone in his voice. Giratina was still ticked off, but upon closer look at Karma, Giratina was beginning to notice something different about him, aside from his impish behavior...
"...you got the eyes of a demon, kid..."
"Oh, why thank you~" Karma cooed, acting oddly 'cute' for Giratina. Soon, after some thought, Giratina turned back to Korosensei, who was still kneeling down like he was when first finding him.
"Koro. You go, I need to talk with this character."
Korosensei quickly nodded, and bolted away, grateful he wans't hurt in the frey. For the moment, with the others still hiding in the bushes, Karma and Giratina were alone, Karma not showing any sign of fear to the demonic being. Giratina gave him a nother look over, as if examining the red-headed demon teen...
"Why are you here? I don't recall Korosensei being instructed to bring any visitors."
"How could I not? Besides, you threatened to kill the thing, Thought it'll be interesting to watch. So, now that I caught you with your date with teach, how about some answers?" Giratina growled upon the idea of him and Korosensei on a date, but kept his composure in front of Karma, leaning in so he was eye-to-eye with the smirking human.
"I'd tell you. But I much rather see you suffer. This never happened." Giratina raised his wings, as if ready to fly off. Instead, Giratina began to charge up some sort of dark energy ball from his opened mouth, aimed directly at Karma! The ball was released right at him, Karma only able to brace for impact. However, then the kids got out of hiding, and Ren got in the way, taking the hit for him! The impact caused a smoke cloud, and took a bit before they could see the result. The result was that Ren, although not deeply injured, was on the ground in a daze. Nagisa, Naruto and Luffy got in between Karma and Giratina in case of another attack. The dragon looked over them, examining them as well...
"Leave him alone!"
"...one...two...three...figures, three of you are already together..."
"What're you talking about?"
"You mean he didn't tell you? In that case, go and talk to your amphibian advisor. He'll know." After that, Giratina made a 180 spin in the air, and disappeared in the shadows, leaving them alone...
~~
After their encounter, the group immediately went off back to class 3-E. Upon heading back to the field, Greninja was waiting at the Class 3-E building, arms crossed. Greninja could tell by the looks on most of their faces that they had something on their mind. They didn't stop until they were a foot away from Greninja, Nagisa in front.
"There you are."
"Greninja?...We need to ask you something."
"What's that?"
"...Listen, do you know someone named Giratina?"
"And what does he have to do with Korosensei?" Luffy added. Greninja kept quiet, not looking at them for a bit.
"...Elaborate?..."
"Greninja, we saw something with Korosensei in the forest, and it nearly killed Karma! It knew you too, so you have to know something, so out with it!" Luffy demanded, getting a slap in the head by Ren.
"Stop that... But it wouldn't hurt to know."
Greninja still kept quiet, appearing distressed on hearing the news. Korosensei, Giratina, the near death to Karma...
"It will kill you if I said anything... Now, go back to your daily occupations..."
"What, don't go silent on us, say it!"
Greninja didn't say anything, and turned to walk back inside. However, upon facing the doorway, Ren grabbed him by the arm.
"Answer."
"...Talk with me some other time... Right now I have to think about... Well, it doesn't concern you."
"It nearly killed Ren yes it does," Nagisa snapped. Still, Greninja just turned away, and went back into the school...
That night was a bit quieter than it had been before. Back at home, Nagisa put Ren down on his couch so she could better handle herself. The hit she took from Giratina may not be a fatal blow, but Ren was still very sore in her torso, a huge grey bruise indented on her stomach. Nagisa was a bit worried for Ren, but was also scared over Giratina. Far as he knew, Ren was the strongest person he ever met, easily able to lift him over her head one-handed with little effort. And yet Giratina could cripple her with one blast? That's a pretty scary thought. Ren was a bit surprised too -though not showing it in her face. Not many things can ever knock her off her feet, and have that much of an effect from just one attack. Ren just laid on the couch, trying not to strain her stomach, as Nagisa stood next to her.
"Can I get you anything, Ren?" Nagisa asked after a bit. Ren looked up at Nagisa, hands over her bruise.
"Water please?" Nagisa nodded and went to the sink, getting Ren a cup of water. After a little bit, Nagisa sat down next to her, giving her the cup. Ren took a small sip of it.
"How're you feeling?" Nagisa asked. The girl just sighed.
"Sore. Very sore," Ren groaned again, as her hands stayed on her stomach, trying to ease the tense pain in her skin. While Nagisa was watching her over, there was suddenly a knock at the door. A quick check, and it showed that Twilight had showed up.
"Hi, Nagisa, everything alright? I came soon as I heard."
"In a way, but Ren got hurt rather badly." Twilight was brought to Ren, who was still in a bit of pain. Twilight looked right to the hit bruise.
"Oh my, Ren what happened?!"
"It's alright... Just took a hit as all. I should be better soon," Another grown escaped her mouth, hands gripping the injury. Twilight and Nagisa glanced to each other before Twilight spoke again. Even if the hit was temporary, Ren was in rough shape.
"Should you check up on that?"
Ren looked to Twilight with confusion, head tilted.
"You know, medical attention?"
That didn't help...
"She means get healed, Ren."
"Oh. It isn't that big, I should be better in a couple of days, a week at most."
"Oh... If you're so sure..."
As if on cue, Ren's stomach growled a little bit. As if sureness wasn't bad enough, now she got hungry. Nagisa and Twilight both noticed her hungry stomach.
"Hungry, Ren?"
"Well...A little..."
"Okay then. Say, Twilight, wanna help me out?" Nagisa asked. Twilight gave a nod in agreement, and the two went off to the kitchen, as Ren just laid there. While they were busy, Ren took the moment to look outside, seeing the slither of sun pass the concrete buildings. She'd much prefer her life back in Ohu, but if this is how humans lived, she had to get used to it... Even so, that didn't mean she didn't miss them...
"Smith-sama... Am I doing okay?..."
~~
As the moon began to show into the clear night sky, miles away from the civilization, that very dog was looking up at the same sky. From the now monster-free Gaijou, Smith laid comfortably on one of its many rocks, thinking about his decision on Ren. The old dog was pretty preoccupied with his thoughts, until a familiar blue dog soon joined him on the ledge.
"Oh, Weed. can't sleep either, Huh?" Smith asked, seeing the pup walk over to him.
"Yeah. Can I Uh..."
"Go right ahead."
Weed walked over to Smith, and laid down next to him. At first both of them were a bit silent, looking up at the moon.
"...So, it's been quiet since Jerome left, huh?" Weed said eventually.
"Yeah, dog ran off minutes after that alien left. Wonder where he is?" Smith looked to Weed for a second, seeing the blue dog looking up to the moon again...
"So, what eating you?"
"...Smith-San, I...I've been thinking for a bit and... Well... Remember that human that came to Gaijou?"
"Which one? The red devil or the blue angel?" Smith joked. However, Weed just sighed.
"Actually, the blue one. Nagisa I think he calls himself... I don't know it's just... Something's different with him."
"Is that so? I did sense something different in that child. An aura no normal human can hold... Is there something troubling you about him?"
"What? no, no, it's just... Just..."
"Just what, Weed?"
"Well... You know what, forget it. Say, why are you out here?" Smith knew Weed was just dodging the question, but he let him do such.
"I'm just thinking on Ren, as all. It's been weeks since she left, I'm just wondering how she's doing."
That answer made the conversation stop, as Weed and Smith just looked back up into the sky again. As they were doing so, another dog soon showed up, this time Weed's friend.
"Guys?"
"Oh, hi GB," Smith said, getting back up upon seeing the english setter.
"What're you two doing out here?"
"Just thinking, GB. Actually, I'm just about to head in. Weed, you coming?"
"Oh, just give me a few minutes, Smith, I'll be in soon," Weed implied, as GB and Smith started to go back into Gaijou, as Weed remained on his rock, looking back up into the sky. His mind kept thinking over about that boy for a good twenty minutes, and what exactly he was feeling when he first saw Nagisa. What was that feeling he felt? A connection perhaps?...
"What was with that Human?..."
Before Weed could comprehend anything else, his ears began to pick up something else within the forest nearby Gaijou. It started out very faint, but soon began to sound very rough, like something was struggling to move. Weed began to look around, ears erect and alert until he noticed something slowly walk out of the shadows. It was another dog, some mutt, but what got Weed's attention was how mortally damaged he looked! He looked very weak, and upon seeing Weed, he collapsed in the pool of blood. Shocked, Weed immediately ran over to his aid.
"Oh my god, what happened to you?" Weed asked urgently, as the dog looked up at him.
"G...Gin? Soudaishou?"
Gin? Weed knew that this dog was that far gone, so all he could do was nod.
"What happened?"
"South...attack south. Kyoshiro Shirogane. Please, you have to help..."
Weed didn't have any true clue on who this Kyoshiro Shirogane canine was, never mind where he was. Weed thought for a little bit but before he could say anything, the dog gave a deep sigh, and no longer reacted. Weed had just witnessed a dog die right in front of him. He didn't know what to think, but for what he could see, this Kyoshiro sounds like a very dangerous dog to confront.
Weed didn't come back inside until an hour later, but didn't say anything about the dead dog until that morning, telling it right out to Smith.
"Kyoshiro huh?"
"That's right." Weed awaited for an answer as the others discussed a bit on the situation. For the time being, Smith took the moment to think it over until eventually he got up.
"Well, Weed, what do you think?"
"Huh?"
"Weed, you're calling the shots now. So? What's it gonna be?" Smith asked. Weed took a step back in worry, that's his first time at being the leader, so this wasn't really something he was used to. The others looked over to him, some unsure, some willing to listen. Weed thought for a little bit, though a bit foggy on the matter. On one paw, he couldn't bother and stay out of trouble. But on the other paw...
"Alright. Let's go find Kyoshiro."
GB and Mel were shocked to hear such a quick decision, as Smith smiled at him.
"That's what I'd like to hear. Oh, and don't worry about Gaijou while you're gone, I'll keep it safe."
"You sure Smith-sama?" Kagetora asked.
"Course I am. What's worse: an old dog going to fight a killer, or an old dog guarding home?"
"Good point," Ken and Kagetora said in unison. GB and Mel went over to Weeds side.
"Hey Weed, you sure about this?" GB asked.
"It's worth a shot. If I am what Ohu needs, I might as well. Besides, how bad can it be?" GB immediately felt a lump in his throat upon that question: one that immediately jinxes whoever says it. Still, Weed seemed determined to get going.
Seemed the army's going places.
~~
For the days to follow, Ken, Kagetora, GB, Mel and Weed went right off south as told, leaving Smith alone at Gaijou for protection. All Weed knew was go south, which is exactly what he did. Throughout the whole time, Weed had his mind more on that Nagisa. Weed heard of the idea that pets can resemble their master after a while, but this was too deep for it to be normal. Besides, Weed and Nagisa never met before, yet Nagisa might as well be Weed humanized, of all things!
After running for days on end, the Ohu group finally stopped for a bit to rest up. Good thing too, the group appeared very tired by that point. In fact, Mel was tired to the point of collapsing on the ground after stopping.
"Oy, Mel, you alright?" Ken asked. Mel just nodded as he laid there. Kagetora went over to Weed and GB. GB was trying to stay standing while Weed laid on a nearby tree.
"Weed, GB. You two handle hunting."
"What? Why?"
"Ohu rule, newbies are in charge of hunting, no exceptions."
"Screw that! We're nearly collapsing here," GB snapped. Ken and Kagetora weren't phased by GBs yelling. Weed looked to them.
"Ken, Kagetora, with much respect, I think you better do it. We've been running for days strait, they don't have the energy. You two are the only ones who have the energy. Please you two."
Ken and Kagetora looked around at the others, who were already asleep by that time. Weed too looked deeply exhausted, so he couldn't do it. Looked like it was just up to Ken and Kagetora for the hunting. The two just sighed, and as Ken began going, Kagetora looked back to them.
"We'll be back soon pups."
~~
The duo went off ahead for a good while, going further into the forest. So far though, there wasn't very much luck when it came to exact hunting...by luck, that meant about nothing since leaving. No rabbit, no squirrel-not even a few birds. Ken worked off one side of the hunting while Kagetora tagged along behind. Truly though, they wished that one of the others would've went out instead of them.
"Anything, Ken?"
"Nah, I got nothing. Try over there."
Kagetora sighed, and moved over to some bushes to find some sort of food. It was rather odd that there was literally nothing around the forest. Sure, no rabbit or squirrel he can understand, but no birds? Those are universal, aren't they? Regardless, there's no exact way to argue on it by that point. Still, it was a pain in Kagetora's neck all the same. Without much word, the Kai Ken went off and looked inside the bushes. At first he found nothing, but something then suddenly made contact with his nose. Rising up along with the other, Kagetora soon found out that the object in question was the snout belonging to another dog! The other dog in question was pure white, yet had scars all over it.
"Gotta problem, bitch?" The dog snarled in anger upon seeing Kagetora, the Kai Ken jumping back in surprise. Ken didn't exactly notice it just yet, looking in the opposite direction.
"Kagetora, did you find anything?" Ken asked. Kagetora backed up a bit until he was at Ken's side, not answering him right away. The dog still snarled, but not enough for Ken to hear.
"Kage, I said did you -" Kagetora silenced him by turning his head so he could see the angry scarred dog.
"Who are you two, thought I got rid of the other packs round here," he snorted. Obviously the dog's responsible for the attacks just from that statement. Ken and Kagetora glanced at each other first before saying anything.
"You got rid of them?"
"No shit. You see any other dogs around here?"
"Uh...and you are?"
The dog's face turn from anger to smug, as a smile was put on his face.
"Kyoshiro, Kyoshiro Shirogane."
"Uh right, we've been looking for you."
"Oh have you?"
Before Ken and Kagetora could say anything, they suddenly caught wind of more activity around them. At first it started out small, but soon began to grow and grow. The activity was from Kyoshiro's pack, multiple dogs suddenly appearing around them! The Great Dane and Kai Ken stood their ground, but they didn't seem to be in any good position. The fact that most of them seemed chuckling didn't help either.
"Then maybe you two dumbasses shouldn't wander alone, eh?"
Ken and Kagetora turned to Kyoshiro with worry, as the Kishu looked on with a smug grin. He knew they were owned from the start.
"You know who I am, you should know about my strength. It's a bit hard to fight against an entire pack, isn't it?" Kyoshiro turned to one of his pack members, a German shepherd-like dog.
"Oy, Rick, get a group out and look for the others! I got these two."
~~
Hours had past, the sun shifting in the sky. Mel, GB and Weed were still awaiting for the return of Ken and Kagetora, rather lazily to be exact. GB was laying by one of the trees, as Mel say nearby. It was Weed who began to feel a bit worried about Ken and Kagetora, realizing how long they've been gone. It shouldn't take this long just to find some food.
"What's wrong, Weed?" Mel asked after a bit.
"Those two had been out for a long time. I dunno, maybe we should check on them."
"Weed, hunting's not quick. I'm sure they'll be back in a bit," GB assured. Still, Weed wasn't as sure on it. However, as if on cue, the three suddenly heard something coming their way, all of them getting up as its footsteps could be heard. Before they knew it, a huge group of blurred shapes rushed around them, surrounding them in under a minute! GB and Mel were scared, yet Weed was more surprised by the sudden encounter.
"W-what the hell?!"
"Who are you guys?!"
Eventually, one of the dogs, Rick, stepped forward to confront them all, still snarling.
"You there, why are you in our turf?" He asked.
"Couldn't help but say why yourselves," GB stuttered, as Weed tried to remain calm to the pack itself.
"We're not here for a fight, sir, we're here looking for someone."
Another, female dog, then spoke from the crowd.
"Looking for trouble you mean? You and your bitches over there got no right here!"
"We're not here for trouble, and they're not my bitches. My name is Weed, pack leader. We're from Ohu, and we've been informed of attacks happening around here."
"Damn Weed, tell them your birthday while you're at it," Mel thought, looking at Weed with a blank expression. Another dog spoke up from the crowd.
"Ohu? No way you shits are from there!"
"Well we are! Had any of you heard of anyone named Kyoshiro Shirogane? I want to talk to him about the attacks." One of the dogs was about to snap again, but Rick stopped him, getting an idea in his head.
"You wanna talk to Kyoshiro, eh? Well, follow us, and we'll show ya," Rick insisted, starting to move away. Weed, GB and Mel all were slightly unsure, the soon the other dogs forced them along instead. Not exactly the best way to find someone, but a way none the less.
~~
After a little bit, Weed, GB, and Mel all ended up walking to the main area. The trio was starting to get a bit troubled from seeing the other pack members around them, all ready to attack them at the slightest provocation. The three kept in line for a while more until, eventually, they found out where Ken and Kagetora had ended up: tied up on the ground. Some of the dogs around them didn't notice at first until Rick went over to the crowd. Ken and Kagetora were tied down with rope on their paws, unable to move.
"Hey Weed, welcome to the party," Kagetora said sarcastically.
"You guys ok?" Mel asked.
"We're tied up and in the dirt, what do you think?"
"I doubt they do," a voice suddenly replied. The Ohu dogs looked around for a bit, eventually catching the sight of the one responsible. The other dogs moved aside to let him through. The scarred Kishu, Kyoshiro, moved right over to them with no fear. The sight of the young leader was something new, but not too far off.
"Kyoshiro, right?"
"Correct, mutt. Perhaps some answers would be nice too."
"Kyoshiro, the pack had heard about some attacks happening in the local area, that true?" However, when Weed looked back, Rick was whispering something to Kyoshiro, distracting the Kishu from Weed's words. After a bit, Kyoshiro looked to Weed again.
"So you're from Ohu? Now that alone is a bunch of bullshit, but now you go on as their boss?"
"Hey, we are, why's that so hard to believe?!" Mel snapped. Kyoshiro's expression of smug turned to annoyance upon the question.
"You shitting me? Ohu is full of strong, powerful adults from all across Japan, and beyond even that. And the pack they sent to me is you? How does that make any sense?"
"...Point made," GB said after a bit. Weed tried to keep professional.
"Kyoshiro listen to me, I demand some explanation behind these attacks! I know you don't think so, but we really are -"
"Shut it! How about you explain to me exactly why you don't got over twenty dogs with you? If you are really from Ohu, I think they'd send more troops."
"We didn't have that many to work with, you know!"
"Oh yeah? Then tell me what happened to you before getting here eh? Perhaps how you're heroics would be enough to spare you," Kyoshiro insisted, waiting to see what answer these mutts have to come up with. Weed, GB and Mel were a bit unsure about that kind of question, nor how to say it exactly. Ken and Kagetora couldn't help, being pinned down as it is.
"Uh, you mean when we became apart of Ohu, or what we've done or -"
"Whatever works for you, and maybe some explanation on lack of dogs." With GB and Mel behind him, Weed cleared his throat and began.
"It was a few months ago when me and my friends found Ohu. We were guided there by an Ohu veteran, named Smith, who insisted I'd go back to Ohu as apart of my father's legacy. When we arrived though, a horrific beast had taken control over Gaijou, named Kaibutsu. Kaibutsu fought against what remained of the Ohu soldiers, almost wiping them out completely. We found him inside Gaijou, along with some human hunters and together, took charge and fought against him again. The battle lasted for a while, until another almighty creature soon appeared, finishing him off for our side. Honored, we took back Gaijou. And that's our story."
...silence. Nothing but silence amongst Kyoshiro's pack members as they all just stared at Weed. At first, Weed felt like he convinced them with his story... But then, the silent forest suddenly bursted out with the entire pack laughing like crazy! It was to the point where some dogs even fell over laughing, as the mocking passed around.
"HAHAHA what kind of bullshit was that?! HAHAHA"
"Did you rehearse that?! BWAHAHAHA!"
"But it's true, really it is!" GB yelled.
"Okay, humor me, what does this 'thing' that stopped this monster look like?" Kyoshiro managed to ask between laughing.
"Oh. Well he looked nine feet tall, yellow, tons of tentacles and wore some teacher school uniform I think."
That just resulted in more laughing from whoever heard it in Kyoshiro's pack. Kyoshiro was laughing so hard, he too was on the ground laughing. GB, Mel, and Weed had got nothing by that point. While the pack laughed their heads off, Ken and Kagetora tried to get themselves out of their restraints. Ken got out of his first, gnawing on his front straps, then his back straps before getting up.
"SHUT THE HELL UP!!" Ken screamed, his voice so loud it overpowered all the laughing in the pack. Those closest to him stopped immediately, turning to him with a jump. Ken ran at Kyoshiro, ramming him off his feet! Weed and Mel stepped back as Kyoshiro landed.
"That story is true, damnit! My whole platoon was whipped out, and you're just gonna sit there and laugh?!" Ken yelled. Kagetora got out of his restraints and soon joined in.
"Yeah, hundreds of lives were lost in that battle, and here you are laughing at their deaths! What kind of screwed-up pup are you?!"
Kyoshiro began to grow into rage, getting up into his four paws again. The Kishu snarled at them both, but before he could charge at them, Weed jumped in the way.
"Get out of the way!"
"No, I'm not gonna stand by and watch you kill my friends!"
Kyoshiro growled some more, but then thought over the options to Weed's bravery. Kyoshiro could see that Weed was rather willing to fight him, so Kyoshiro gave the akita a grin.
"...K, you wanted to see me, right? How about I make you a deal?"
"A deal?" Weed wondered.
"Right. You and me duke it out right here, one on one, no one else is to involve in the fight. Whoever is left standing wins. If I win, then you all have to leave."
Weed can already feel himself getting a bit worried over the fighting idea.
"And if I win, Kyoshiro?"
"Humor me."
"...Alright. If I win, then you have to let every pack member you force out back home. And promise me you won't drive them out again."
Kyoshiro then looked upset, Weed have him two different ends, thus putting odds against him! The Kishu was not gonna handle that kind of deal!
"Hold it dipshit, that's two! As such, I get an extra!"
"Ok ok, and the other deal?"
That's when Kyoshiro got his plan going. Sure, he has his doubts over this mutt being in the Ohu army, let alone the leader. But, if this pup really is the Soudaishou as he claimed to be, then Kyoshiro can end up in the lap of luxury...
"Well, in tradition, if one leader is defeated, then the territory belongs to the victor... So, to put it simply... If I win, I'll get Ohu for myself. As a bonus, if I loose, I'll just leave. Deal?"
Ken, Kagetora, GB, Mel and Weed were simply shocked beyond belief; Kyoshiro wanting Ohu?! To think, this started off so small and suddenly became the risk of a lifetime, and all for what?! Weed thought for a minute or so on the matter at paw, and quickly got the obvious answer.
"NO DEAL, I didn't come here to give up Ohu!"
"I know you're not, but that's what's gonna happen anyway. Besides, if you are the Ohu leader, then you wouldn't want your record to include chickening out on a duel."
"I'm not afraid to fight, Kyoshiro."
"Then come at me bitch."
Still nothing triggered any reflexes. In fact, Weed turned away from Kyoshiro.
"I'm not putting Ohu in that kind of risk, thank you."
"Why not, scared?"
"No, I have sympathy and common sense!"
Kyoshiro didn't like where this was going, that stubborn pup won't fight him, yet he showed up for no apparent reason. However, the Kishu knew what buttons to push and at what time...
"Damn pup. What did your dumbass parents teach you when you were little?"
Weed stopped, not turning to him. GB and Mel were a bit more worried on the situation by that point. Weed himself just stood there, eyes casted down to the ground.
"You heard me! What's wrong, mom and pop spoil you? Whoever taught you the ways of the world needs their brains checked. This world ain't no goddamn fantasy, it's real -"
"QUIET!" Weed yelled finally, getting Kyoshiro to shut up. Mel and GB rushed to Weed's side in worry.
"Weed, don't let him get to you!" Mel begged.
"He's just looking for kicks!" Added GB. But Weed seemingly didn't hear them as he started walking back to Kyoshiro, not looking at him directly...
"...What do you know about my parents?... Take that back. Now..."
"Make me."
Weed looked to Kyoshiro in the eyes, the Kishu seeing anger in them.
Just what he wanted.
Weed began his strike first, though Kyoshiro dodged him with little effort. The Akita was simply blinded with rage by that point, as he tried over and over again to attack the Kishu in front of him. Some of the pack tried to keep their distance from the tussle, the Ohu soldiers included. They would fight, but they also remembered Kyoshiro was still handling his deal with the Ohu army, evident in the pack not helping him at any point in the fight. Speaking of that deal, Kagetora thought a bit more on this 'deal' of his. While watching, Kagetora nudged Ken to get his attention.
"Hey guys, this fight ain't fair."
"Ain't fair, how do you mean?" Mel asked.
"That deal they made. Think about it: what did Weed ask for?"
"Him to let the other packs back and stop his violence?" Ken wondered.
"Good, and Kyoshiro?"
"He asked for Gaijou basically," Mel answered
"AND?"
"And for us to get the hell out, what's the point?"
"That's just it. If he wins, he gets Gaijou for himself, but if he looses and just leaves, there's no precautions."
"What're you talking about, Weed said he has to -"
"He doesn't have to do a damn thing expect go away, that's the problem! No matter who wins, Kyoshiro made that last-second loop hole so he won't end up punished. And even if we leave, he can just come back whenever he wants to." They all realized that he was right. If they win, then go back to Gaijou, Kyoshiro can easily come back do the exact same thing, and if he wins, Gaijou won't even be a home for them! They looked back to the fight, Kyoshiro having the upper hand on Weed by that point. Weed tried fighting back, but Kyoshiro had got a grip on Weed's back foot, and throwing him into one of the trees. Weed didn't even have time to regain himself, before Kyoshiro began his own tactic: he turned around and started digging like mad, the dirt and gravel bellow hitting Weed directly in the face. The rock pummeling lasted for a full minute, Kyoshiro finding a larger rock in the ground. In one swing, Kyoshiro knocked the rock right between Weed's eyes, knocking him out momentarily. Mel couldn't take it anymore, after seeing his friend fall in the dirt, the golden retriever rushed blindly to his friend, standing between him and Kyoshiro!
"That's enough, leave him alone!" Mel demanded, snarling at Kyoshiro. Ken, Kagetora, and GB rushed over as well.
"Hey, outta the way, No one else involve in the fight!"
"You've done enough, this fight's over," Ken announced, as GB picked Weed up, who was still knocked out. Kyoshiro tried to get the pup again, but Kagetora jumped at him, slicing his left cheek! The cut added another scar to his damaged face as the Ohu army left.
"GET BACK HERE! What about our deal?!"
"He didn't accept any deal, we're keeping Gaijou and Weed. We're not dealing with loopholes anyway," Kagetora said, as he ran off to join the others. Kyoshiro looked in anger but was actually surprised that a they actually caught that.
"Should we go after them?" Rick asked eventually. Kyoshiro thought for a brief moment before answering...
"Hm...You know what, let them go back to Gaijou or whatever. I wanna see if they're the real deal..."
Frog's Secret; The Multitype's Revelation
Time continued on as it would do for Class 3-E, though only three days total. Though Ren was good enough to come back, ever since that little run-in with Giratina, those who witnessed it had been feeling rather edgy. For starters, Korosensei was working for this demon, the beast apparently knew of some crazy involvement they had, and Greninja was refusing to talk about any of it. Saying that it'll kill them if they knew didn't help much either. The other students among the class could tell of some difference in behavior but no matter what they asked, they weren't all eager to talk about it. Nagisa was still wondering a bit more deeply on the matter as well; Greninja keeping quiet about a supposed satanic dragon. Clearly the frog knew something was up, and Nagisa wanted to know what that was, especially if it seemingly involved them somehow. After all, Giratina had said 'three of there were already together'. Exactly who, he had no clue, but, it's worth thinking about. Greninja hadn't felt easy either. The fact that the kids had seen Giratina at all made him feel a bit rough. He stopped training lessons with Naruto for a while because of it, not wanting to deal with the students for a while until he can figure things out...
One day, study hour came to the class. Everyone inside were taking a bit to relax and review each other, as Korosensei took the time to go over some work throughout the past month. Greninja, however, remained away from the class. The students had noticed the frog's lack of approach, but, Karma finally had enough of this avoiding guessing game. So, without much permission, the redhead went right out of the class. Nagisa watched him go, but didn't exactly say anything. Though, curiosity on where he was going was something that got to him.
"Korosensei, can I get a drink?" Nagisa asked.
"Oh sure thing," Korosensei said. Nagisa got up, Ren following him as per usual. They both went out, soon finding Karma nearby. Karma knew they would come, but instead of leaving them out, he went ahead and signaled them to follow. The three continued going about, looking for Greninja. It did take a while to look around, but eventually the three move on to outside. In the middle of the field, they all saw Greninja down on four legs, in a position like any normal frog would be. They even heard a bullfrog croak time and time again as they approached. Greninja had his eyes closed, in deep concentrated trance.
"Greninja, we need to talk...Greninja?..."
Greninja didn't respond. Karma tried to wake him up with some pats to the face, snapping of fingers, but nothing seemed to wake up the frog in anyway. Karma began to think, and got an idea hatched in his mind...
Greninja remained motionless for quite sometime, a croak occasionally coming out, until his eyes finally started to open. Upon opening though, his eyes saw a demonic looking Karma, smile matching Korosensei with a death glare in his eyes. The normally calm Greninja suddenly panic and jumped to his feet, nearly kicking Karma's head off! A few seconds was all it took for Greninja to realize who was there, as Karma laughed at him.
"Karma! Why you little -"
"Greninja," Ren interrupted. The ninja frog turned, seeing her and Nagisa as well. Nagisa, Ren and Karma didn't say anything at first, Greninja not fully getting the idea just yet.
"Giratina. What does he have to do with us?" Ren asked.
"This again? Look, it's too dangerous to share that kind of information, understand?"
"No we don't. Why can't you tell us about what involvement we have?"
"Nagisa, safety and secrecy are very important - none of you are -"
"Ready? Oh I think we are ready for some damn info, frog," Karma interrupted.
"You don't understand!"
Then Nagisa stepped forward, anger shown on his face.
"Greninja, we've fought against a mutant dog, I helped in sending Misao's soul free from the school!"
"Wait, when was this?" Karma asked.
"Clearly we can handle what you have for us! We're ready, Greninja, just tell us and we will stop bothering you." Greninja took a bit to think about it. Nagisa, Karma and Ren did handle the tasks put on them no normal human could handle so easily. From the mutant to the spirit, it did seem Greninja had no true reason to hide this information in particular anymore. His own study on the kids in particular made that even more of a fact ... Still, Greninja didn't want to risk it, no matter the case. Before it could go any further, Greninja disappeared in a blur, and rushed off into the forest ...
Not a good showing.
~~
Greninja didn't stop running until he was for sure that they didn't follow him. His destination; the same mountain pool. It had become a usual hideout, and getaway for him since showing up, and this time it was no different. He needed a better place to meditate anyway, and Karma's interruption didn't help any. So, he settled down by the cooling waters, and tried once more for a while, until ...
"Greninja?"
Greninja opened his eyes again, but he didn't see anyone else around. The voice sounded familiar, but, he didn't seem to notice anything through his eyes. That changed though once he glanced down into the pool.
His master. Again.
"Oh. It's you, my lord. Sorry for not recognizing your voice," Greninja said.
"Greninja? Where're the others?"
"What others?"
The figure in the water's reflection sensed that Greninja was alone, and he just sighed on noticing so.
"You didn't tell them all the details?"
"No, I didn't. I'm not supposed to."
"I see, I see. I sense things aren't going well for you."
Greninja could only sigh himself. He knew that the news he had was not good for his lord, and what is more, the fact some kids found this out was a bit hard to stomach. Still, he knew just as well it needed to be told to him ...
"I'm afraid I have some horrid news for you ... Giratina has officially risen."
There was a long silence. Greninja could tell in his lord's eyes that this was a hard impact. However, the lord groaned gravely.
"... Is that so ... And you're not the only one who saw him?"
"A number of those kids did. They asked me about it for a while now, but I kept quiet."
The lord took a moment to close his eyes and think, focusing on ... well, something. Something important, and Greninja knew it.
"Greninja. You have to tell them the truth."
"What? B-But, my lord -"
"No excuses. If Giratina had already found them, then there's no other choice ... You do understand, correct?"
"... Hie."
"Thank you."
And after that new task, the lord disappeared in the reflection. Greninja knew he had no choice; he got up, turned around, and started to go back ...
~~
There's a lone pool within the mountains. If you want your answers, meet me there.
The few hours that they had to wait were a bit longer than they'd wanted it to, but eventually they did manage to get through it with some effort. The message Greninja gave them was short, but to the point. The trio had to wait until everyone else had left the class, Korosensei included, before they began to move off down the forest where Greninja had instructed. The frog wasn't around, so memory was required to guide them off into the brush. As the group started to go, Luffy and Naruto both peered around the corner to watch Karma, Ren, and Nagisa walk off into the forest. Naruto was told sometime after Luffy saw the three talk to Greninja earlier, and overhearing the message, and the duo wanted to know what's up.
"You sure they're going that way?"
"Of course, I wouldn't lie about this. Just come on before -" before Luffy and Naruto could continue, suddenly the two heard someone suddenly come their way. The two turned around and saw a particular duo of women standing there; Twilight and Akari.
"What are you two -"
Luffy covered her mouth, Naruto checking to see if anyone had heard Twilight. Luckily a small glance was all it was, no one truly notice.
"Girls, zip it, we're doing some spying here."
"What for?"
"Those bitches are doing some fancy visit with Greninja, and we're gonna find out what the hell it is," Luffy explained, starting to move off as the three began going through the forest. Twilight and Akari, curious as they were, actually decided to follow them. Nagisa, Karma, and Ren on a secret meeting? That's something they had to figure out. Although rough on choice, they might as well try to see.
A bit ahead, Karma, Nagisa, and Ren each continue off in the direction given to them, the forest trail shaded by the many green trees. Exactly what Greninja had in mind for them was something they all were wondering as they walked on, unaware that Twilight, Luffy, Naruto, and Akari were following them from a safe distance. Eventually, the three had finally found their destination that Greninja promised; a medium-sized, fairly deep freshwater mountain pond, waters crystal clear with smooth rocks on the bottom. In the center of the pool, Greninja was calmly resting on top of the water, his webbed feet keeping him afloat as he looked to the three.
"Glad you could make it," Greninja said. As he said that, the four spies had gotten close enough to hear, but still out of sight from those involved so they were still safe for the moment.
"Like wise. Now, Greninja, care to explain," Nagisa said firmly. Greninja got out of the water first, his body shining in the sunlight due to the water on his skin.
"No; you explain. You found Giratina, now tell me exactly what happened - the whole story," Greninja firmly stated. If he was going to tell them anything, he needed to know this first. Karma, annoyed as hell, just went with it.
"Well let's see now; after you assaulted me over some badge in front of everybody, I found Korosensei chatting away with that demon dragon of yours. Not to brag, but, I think he starting to like me."
"I wonder why," groaned Greninja, but he allowed them to continue.
"I tried for some answers, but that Giratina tried to kill me with this dark ball or whatever, and that's when these two showed up. Naruto and Luffy got in there as well, and Giratina just took off," Karma finished. Greninja thought it over for a little bit before asking another question.
"Anything in particular he told you?"
"He said there is three of us already together. And that you know what he meant by that," answered Ren. Greninja needed less time to figure it out, and Ren was correct on one thing; he did knew what Giratina meant.
"Very well ... Before I start explaining, you all need to make a promise with me. Everything I'm about to tell you three is only with us - it doesn't leave this area under any circumstances, is that clear to all of you?" Greninja stated. The three nodded, though Karma was a bit sketchy. Still, Greninja stood upright, arms crossed. He still wasn't sure if this was such a good idea, but, he might as well try.
"... Look. Giratina is the reason I'm here. The reason Korosensei had become your teacher, the reason your lives had started becoming more dynamic ... You've heard of hell, I'm sure. Well, Giratina is our Satan, powerful enough to destroy the world at any time. He's grown extremely weak recently, but, he's starting to become stronger. My leader sent me here to protect you all from what he decides to send, but, another mission was also put to me..."
"...AND that has to do with us...how?" Karma asked smugly.
"You see, many years ago, a particular power was suddenly lost, and spread towards those that match the power the most. The power is called the Multitype; a ability to controls the various elemental and psychological properties that make our world. If what Giratina told you was true ... Then it seems you three hold one of each. If I can guess, I'd have to say that there is Mizu; power of water. Kasai; power of fire. and Tatakai; power of strength. If this is true, then Giratina and his followers will stop at nothing to get rid of those who hold them ..." Well, that explained quite a bit. It wasn't too hard for them to pick out who had what: Karma was Kasai, Nagisa was Mizu, and Ren was Furaito. To Nagisa, at least it explained the odd water dream he had sometime back. That also explained Ren and her unnatural strength.
"Why do they want us dead?" Ren asked.
"Mostly because of Giratina. The Multitype was what managed to defeat him, and banish him away those many years ago. And now that the pieces are returning, he'll try any means to destroy you." That information was taken with some surprise. Most of the surprise was actually from those not even involved, still hiding in the bushes. Their friends, on a death sentence by this hellish beast?!
"Why couldn't you tell us before if we were ALREADY involved?" Nagisa asked.
"If I told just anyone it, then they'll spread it, and hysteria will grow - something Giratina will use for his advantage! Now pay attention, three of you are together, but there's many others out there that hold the Multitype in them."
"Hold on bitch, you're going a bit fast aren't you?"
"I wish I didn't have to, but my lord didn't expect Giratina himself to appear so soon. If he's already strong enough to venture into the physical realm, then who knows how quickly he can return to his original strength."
The three were left blank-faced on that remark. Greninja just rolled his eyes upon the reaction.
"My apologies. But look, you three are what we need to handle the demon once and for all. However, there's more of the Multitype all over Japan. We need them all together for the future of earth. If Giratina wins, the world will fall, am I clear?"
All the information was a bit hard to take in. So, Karma, Nagisa and Ren were three of many, that made up a Multitype, and they had to face against a satanic dragon otherwise the apocalypse will come. It was a stretch, but, the freaky stuff that was happening lately (Korosensei, Greninja, Kaibutsu, Misao, and Giratina) was beginning to make a bit more sense in that kind of regard. Luffy, Naruto, Akari and Twilight even more shocked on the information to say the most. Their friends, involved in some hellish mission like that. And by the sound of it, they couldn't walk out of it either.
"What are we supposed to do?"
"First thing is for each of you to learn, and use the Multitype you've been gifted with. Apparently, due to the many accidents regarding one's strength, one of you has already done that," Greninja stated, attention directing to Ren. Her being the one for muscle, that explained a lot.
"So what do we do now; is this a mad race, or a long world journey, or what?"
"I can't tell you any further from that for now. You all should be grateful for what you got."
The three nodded. Soon as they agreed, Greninja got out of the water, and moved passed them, looking towards the forest. After a bit though, Greninja made a low groan. Suddenly, Greninja made a water ninja star, and blasted it into the brush. Upon the impact, it forced out Twilight and Luffy, both having to jump to avoid getting hit. Their sudden reveal was as surprising to the others as it was to who got caught.
"You knew, did you?" Luffy stated.
"Now I do. Naruto, Akari, you can stop hiding now!" Greninja said, getting the other two out as well. So much for spying and leaving.
"How's you know we were there?!"
"I can see your hat a mile away, tadpole," Greninja stated. Still, Karma did end up laughing at the end of it.
"Well, so much for being secret, eh frog?"
"Don't rub it in," Greninja groaned. He then looked over to the other four.
"And how much did you hear, dare I ask?"
"We heard about this Multitype, and who has what," Akari revealed. Greninja felt so stupid to not notice them sooner, but, what can he do now? With a webbed hand to forehead, Greninja couldn't believe how clumsy he was in his words. Naruto and Luffy, he can give a pass, but not for Akari and Twilight here ...
"Not. A word. from any of you. Understood?" Greninja summed up. Naruto, Luffy, Akari, and Twilight all promised, and Greninja then went right off, and disappeared into the trees ...
~~
As the day turned into night, back at Gaijou, the dogs had returned to Gaijou after their run in with Kyoshiro Shirogane sometime ago. The Ohu army was a bit rough on what had happened back there, but in the end, they were glad that there were no causalities while they were there. Weed was still outside Gaijou, watching the clouds. He still didn't get any answers about Nagisa Shiota, and the more he thought about it, the more he wanted to figure it out. While laying down outside, GB and Mel went on outside to see him.
"Hey, Weed, you alright?" GB asked.
"That Kyoshiro didn't beat you too much, did he?" Mel added.
"I'm fine guys, but, I've been thinking ... Had you guys wondered about those humans that visited Gaijou?"
"When Kaibutsu was here? What about them?"
"Well...There's something different with them, I can't put my paw on it, but, there's something special about them ..." GB and Mel both thought for a bit. The time they came across a mutated monster AND a yellow alien, and the normal humans is what he was thinking about? As for Weed, that connection kept his mind occupied; the appearance, the behavior, even the name was stuck to him far more than it normally should ... Weed had enough, being split off for over a month, and he had enough of beating around the bush. Weed got up.
"I'm going."
"Excuse me?"
"I'm going to find him."
GB and Mel were pretty surprised on hearing that come out of him.
"What? Weed, what for, you're needed here!"
"I know, I know, but it's been over a month - I'm tired of just sitting here wondering why when I can just go out and find out myself. Don't know how long I'll be gone, but, I'm not going to just sit here anymore," Weed explained. And he was true to his words; if there's something he and this boy shared, he had to figure it out. And if not, the curiosity of this random Korosensei was enough to get his mind trying to make connections with it and Nagisa. Mel and GB still weren't entirely sure either about the subject, glancing to each other. When Weed looked back at them, Mel and Gb actually had to discuss it privately, backs to him while whispering for a while. Eventually, the two turned to him.
"Weed, if you're really going, then we'd like to come to," Mel announced.
"You two? Hold on, I just wanna figure this out -"
"And so do we. Weed, when you see a blue and red-haired boy, and a giant octopus alien around here, of course you'd want some answers. Besides, there's an Ohu veteran along with trained platoon leaders here, what's the worst that could happen if we're gone for a week or two?" GB said. Weed realized he had a point, both on the answers and who was still there even if he left. After the consideration, Weed nodded in agreement.
"Alright then, but before we go, someone's got to tell the others."
"I can handle that. You and GB go on ahead, I'll catch up later," Mel offered. After that, Weed and GB both began on their way, as Mel went inside to tell the other soldiers the news.
Weed, GB, and Mel had left Ohu behind them, and their own journey in front as time past them by. The weather around them felt warmer as spring time continued into June. The main canine keeping the trio going was Weed, guided by his own state of mind as the land around them turned warmer compared to the mountains back home. However, they barely noticed that at all, more focused on the run. For every day that past, Weed could sense that he was closer with each passing day, as they continued south. After days and days of traveling through Japan, the three got out of a clearing, Mel going out first.
The young retriever looked out to what was probably the largest city he'd ever seen! Skyscrapers up to their level, and Mel was by a mountain overpass! GB and Weed came out next, seeing the same city behold in front of them: the city of Tokyo. The three canines all looked out onto the land.
"Well, Tokyo."
"You heard of this place, GB?"
"Mel, this is the biggest city in Japan, how can I not?"
Weed looked out to Tokyo in front of him.
"Then they have to be in there," Weed concluded.
"How are you so sure?" Before Weed could answer, suddenly the dogs looked in the sky, as they all saw something fast zoom by above them. It was very fast to tell at first, but the yellow tint and hyper speed were proof enough.
"Well, there we go," Mel commented.
"Great, now come on, they're somewhere in there," Weed concluded, starting to run down to the big city. GB and Mel ran after him. As they ran, they failed to noticed a figure watching them as they continued onward...
~~
In the city, Korosensei had just finished up his purchases at the local convenience store, coming out with a bag full of sweets. However, he was in a 'disguise' of sorts. He had on a black wig, his skin was slightly dulled and tanned, his main tentacles had human gloves on, and he even added an actual wax nose for good measure. The disguise may suck, but, it was better than popping up as his normal self. After walking out, the alien happily munched on a piece of chocolate, his smile growing bigger from the delicious treat.
"mmmmHMMM! That's so good, these people sure make great desserts," Korosensei said, as he happily finished up his opened treat, and began heading back to his school. While gleefully walking down the sidewalk towards the school (yea walking, not flying) he ended up passing a shaded alleyway while going. However, something from the alleyway suddenly jumped out, trying to get him! However, Korosensei moved too fast, and suddenly reappeared with some boxing gloves in place of the other gloves, ready to beat up whoever tried to get him.
"Hey hey, no one mugs me and gets away with it, bring it!"
Then the figure peeked around the corner, revealing the same satanic dragon.
"Come here, you idiot."
"AH! G-G-Giratina?"
Korosensei immediately changed his mind as Giratina moved into the alleyway, Korosensei popping up next to him inside. Course, the first thing he noticed was the odd disguise Korosensei was wearing.
"Why are you dressed like that?" Giratina asked quizzically.
"It's my disguise for public," Korosensei replied. Giratina just sighed.
"Very well. Now listen closely, Koro, some of those kids from that 3-E have a sort of power inside of them, resembling the Multitype."
"Multitype? You sure?"
"Why would I lie about that?! Anyway, I've sensed which kids have which Multitype, and I need you to keep them in close check, understand? There's that powerhouse bitch, the blue 'trap' -"
"You mean Ren and Nagisa?"
"... Yes. Them, and that Karma boy. Try to keep a better eye on them, I need my info in ... By the way, any new reports?"
"... Uh ..."
Giratina just sighed.
"Never mind. Keep an eye on those three, will ya bitch?" Giratina sighed, as he disappeared again, leaving a worried Korosensei to grab his bags and continue on his way.
~~
Meanwhile, Weed, GB and Mel continued going around Tokyo. Weed and Mel were finding to go through very knew to them, with the skyscrapers towering over them, making them feel like ants in comparison. GB wasn't exactly feeling as much effected by the height difference, though it did feel slightly new. Trying not to bother people all that much, they tried taking the side roads.
"Damn. I feel so small in this place," Mel said, looking around.
"I see your point. Come on, sure they're somewhere around -" before Weed could finish, the Akita looked on ahead, and suddenly saw someone ahead. The sidewalk they took reached a crossroads, and across the way, a group of people could be seen. Amongst them, at least to Weed's eyes, was a blue-haired high school student.
Nagisa.
Nagisa Shiota was in a hurry again, jogging in place until the light turned green to go. Suddenly, Weed saw Nagisa bolt off soon as the green gone off. Since Weed was a dog, and first time in the city, the Akita quickly bolted after him!
"Nagisa, wait!" Weed yelled. However, when he started running through the intersection, GB and Mel trying to keep up, the cars didn't expect the pup to jay walk (or rather, jay run) through the road, and the drivers skidded to a halt. One car nearly hit the runaway dog, but Weed shocked everyone at the intersection by jumping on the hood, and clearing the car! GB and Mel played smart, and ran around the cars, but were still a bit behind as Weed rushed after Nagisa. Seemed no matter how fast Weed ran, Nagisa stayed ahead of him, and didn't notice.
"Nagisa!"
"Weed, slow down!" GB yelled, not stopping Weed's dash. While Nagisa had no issue going through the crowds, Weed kept trying to avoid getting stepped on or run over during the running. GB and Mel were having it rougher.
"Damnit, pup's crazy," GB groaned while trying to run. Weed saw Nagisa cut a corner, and followed his lead, but saw he just passed a cyclist. Weed just dodged it, but GB and Mel nearly ran into the damn thing!
"You're gonna kill us, Weed!" Mel yelled, trying to keep up again.
Luckily for the three, Nagisa had got to his school so there was no longer any other city risks. Course, Weed still had to get to Nagisa. The pup thought he was gonna go in the main school, but soon after he did, Weed suddenly saw him run to the back! So, Weed followed his lead and ran for him. GB tried to catch him, but Weed moved too fast and left the setter skidding on the ground. Weed FINALLY stopped once he saw Nagisa oddly run into the forest in the back of the main building. Only then did GB and Mel catch up.
"You nearly killed us, what the hell?" GB panted.
"Where's he going? Come on, it couldn't be too far," Weed figured, beginning to run again. GB and Mel were ticked to catch the god damn pup going off again, and could only glance at each other before running after him again. The pup can't take a break.
Some ways ahead, Nagisa had finally managed to reach his class after a half an hour of running. Throughout the whole running brigade, he failed to notice Weed rushing after him. Eventually, the dog trio finally reach the clearing in the forest, and saw the wooden cabin that was Class 3-E. Weed was a bit winded, but, GB and Mel both were tired out by the time they caught up. They all could see Class 3-E students getting settled inside, and Korosensei also beginning to head in. They found it alright.
"This is where he goes huh?" Weed thought.
"Weed can you stop for one damn second, Jesus Christ! He's not going anywhere," GB panted, already laying on the ground. He didn't mean to sound ticked but, for god sake he nearly got ran over catching up! Only then did Weed notice the state of them both: must've been too much in hype to notice. Weed's ears bent back in embarrassment.
"Sorry guys. Yeah, we can rest now," Weed said. Happy, Mel finally laid down right away, no questions asked. They're right, some time to chill would be great, as the two canines chilled out on the grass. However, Weed was still wanting to see them to figure things out. Not wanting the other two to tire completely, Weed went by himself towards the school.
Inside the classroom, all of the students had gotten everything settled for the day, as Korosensei was beginning his lessons, drawing out a evolution line of a tadpole to a frog up on the chalkboard, with a unknown planet as reference. After a really quick look over, Korosensei began. As for the past couple of days (though not showing it) Nagisa, Ren, and Karma had their minds preoccupied with the whole 'Multitype' thing.
"Good morning class! Today we got our lovely guest Ritsu here to help with our little lecture," Korosensei said, as Ritsu turned on, the image showing Ritsu smiling happily towards the class.
"Morning everyone."
"So today for science, we've been going on about life on other planets, so, how about we take a step towards home and give you kids a lesson on (quickly writes the word on the board) evolution. Ritsu, if you please?"
"Sure! *ahem* Evolution is the long lasting positive process of adaptation of creatures to survive in their environment. This process includes, but isn't limited to, adapting to an aquatic life," Ritsu explained, drawing the evolution process from a small tree animal, into a whale. "Or adapting to fly." She drew a mouse ancestor, evolving into a bat. While she was explaining, Luffy whispered something to Karma, who then decided to raise his hand. Korosensei got a bit worried on what he'll do, but Ritsu saw him anyway.
"Yes, Karma?"
"If I may, I think you're missing a fact or two," Karma said, starting to walk over to the front of the room. The other students were unsure on what he was gonna do. By that point, just outside, Weed was looking inside as Karma got to the front.
"Excuse me?"
"Well, Evolution can bring some rough turns for species. Take this little creature." Karma drew out the Dodo on the board. "This bird used to fly, but since it never needed to, it ended up grounded. Correct me if I'm wrong."
"Well, that's technically correct, animals will evolve different if a trait is no longer necessary."
"Right. Now, one requested question: I'm sure we all get now that aliens exist, and a bit off topic today, but, how much intelligent life is out there? In exact terms?"
Ritsu was quiet at first, looking to Korosensei who just shrugged. Korosensei expected some sort of prank but wasn't sure what a question can do. Besides, he had nothing to prank with. Ritsu eventually got out a piece of chalk with her robotic arm, and started to draw something out.
"Well to figure that out, you have to... Have to..."
"Come on, don't be shy."
"Ok let's see...the number of extraterrestrial civilizations equals to the average rate of star formation... Times the fraction of planet filled stars...Times the planets with potential life..."
Everyone could see Ritsu was getting more and more stressed as she tried to figure out the right answer.
"Times the planets that develop intelligent life...Times the intelligent life that develop communication...Times the length between each planet...AARGH!"
Suddenly, the screen clicked, and it showed Ritsu standing stiff with a blank stare. Her eyes turned to two black dots, as her mouth just looked like a small line on her face. Some words popped up under her head, reading 'Error, be back in five minutes'. Karma laughed it up, but Korosensei wasn't having any of it. So, he grabbed him, and placed him back in his seat.
"Looks like I'm going solo," Korosensei groaned, moving Ritsu aside as he continued.
~~
As time went by, the classes continued with Weed watching the whole thing from outside. GB and Mel eventually joined up with the Akita during the end of second period, watching Korosensei teaching the students in class. The dogs were a bit surprised with all of the activity going on in there, but Weed was feeling that urge in him again, the same one that struck him upon first seeing Nagisa. He just wasn't sure how to approach the idea just yet. After all, he can't talk to Nagisa directly, species apart...
"You peepers done?"
The voice started all three dogs at once, all of them turning around to see yet another canine! The scarred Kishu no less!
"Kyoshiro?!" The trio gasped.
"You owe me a fight, pup."
"Fight, what fight? He fought you already!"
"And you ditched our deal too. No dog lies AND screws me over and gets away with it!"
"I screwed you? You're the one who wanted Gaijou when all I asked is for you to leave the other packs alone, remember?" Weed protested.
"And I remember your story about that alien, and that was also bullshit!"
"What's that got to do with anything?!"
"Simple: how can I trust you?"
"What?"
Suddenly, Kyoshiro was all in Weed's face, pushing him back to the wall of the building.
"We had a deal back in Shige, and you didn't finish it up. You and your little gang just took you away and that's that. So NO, I'm not trusting you if you can't agree to terms!"
"You're insane, you put your details far too high, you know that!"
Kyoshiro stepped back, readying a charge at the Akita.
"Listen up, bitch. Maybe that little mutt who told you about me forgot to tell you one detail...In the name of killers: I never let my target flee."
Weed knew that Kyoshiro no longer was playing rationally: he tasted blood, and he wanted to finish up what he started. GB and Mel were knocked out of the way as Kyoshiro charged. Weed could only bolt to the open before the fight could start, Kyoshiro grabbing the dog by the tail. Unlike before, Weed fought back harder, kicking Kyoshiro in the face to make him let go.
"If this is about Gaijou, you're not getting it!"
Kyoshiro didn't reply as he charged at him again. Weed, seeing Kyoshiro wasn't going to listen, decided to fight back. As Kyoshiro ran at him, Weed bolted to the side, and bit into his shoulder. GB and Mel started running at him, Kyoshiro ripping Weed off him. Noticing the subordinates, Kyoshiro whacked Mel and GB with the Akita, sending them back! The racket from outside wasn't noticed by the students inside (oddly enough), as the fight continued. After that, Kyoshiro threw Weed towards the school building, the Akita skidding to a stop.
"Kyoshiro, why are you doing this?!"
"Getting even, that's what! You conned me out of our deal!" Kyoshiro yelled. So, even after Weed refused, Kyoshiro still thought the deal was still set? Sure, Weed fought the deranged canine, but never agreed on any terms Kyoshiro said, especially after Gaijou was mixed up in it.
"No I didn't! If anything, you've got your deal sealed, you won, isn't that enough?"
"Do you know anything?! The winner has to have the loser's head to make it official and did that happen? NO! So shut the hell up, and take it like a real dog!"
Kyoshiro tried biting again, but Weed rushed aside.
"So I have to be dead to make it official?"
"Right, dipshit! Now hold still!" Kyoshiro demanded, trying to bite him again. By that point, one of the students from the class glanced outside, noticing the fight unfolding with the dogs outside. Worried, and curious, she raised her hand to get the teacher's attention.
"Korosensei?"
"Not now, Hinata, save questions until after the lecture."
Back outside, Kyoshiro was still going a-wall on Weed and his friends, not showing any mercy on either of them. At one point, Weed stopped close to the building in question, and dodged Kyoshiro, causing the canine to slam into the wall. The sudden impact startled everyone, the hit loud, hard, and making the wall shake! Only then did everyone saw the fight going on outside, Kyoshiro rushing back into the Frey. The students rushed to the window to see what was going on. Kyoshiro and Weed kept at it more and more until the two were at a stand still. The one who was most shocked was Nagisa: that same blue dog from Gaijou all the way here?
"Goddamnit, why won't you quit?!" Kyoshiro yelled. Mel tried to stop Kyoshiro again, but was only flung aside before Kyoshiro ran again. Weed wasn't sure where the dog was getting all of his energy, but Weed couldn't dodge what was coming. Kyoshiro grabbed the pup by the leg, and flung him hard enough for Weed to crash through the wood barrier in the school!
"Son of a bitch," Karma sighed, arms crossed, impressed. Who knew a dog could do that? Everyone else was just flabbergasted, GB and Mel rushing to the hole where Weed was flung. Ren began walking out, dragging Nagisa with her (much to his surprise), confronting Kyoshiro.
"Leave him alone," Ren demanded. Kyoshiro knew better than to talk to a human, but she was right in the way.
"Who the hell's she?" Kyoshiro thought. The scarred Kishu dog growled at her, but Ren stayed strong.
"Can you let me go?" Nagisa asked, a bit urgent as Kyoshiro moved forward at them. GB and Mel tried getting Weed awake, but the Akita did eventually get to his feet. However, the dogs could see something wrong with Weed, his state turning to a look of anger. Nagisa and Ren turned back and saw Weed standing, blood dripping from his forehead. Kyoshiro was ready to charge, but, the look in Weed's eyes shown something different...
They glowed a blue hue.
Before anyone could stop him, Weed charged forward past GB, Mel, Nagisa, and Ren, straight to Kyoshiro. The Kishu readied for whatever attack Weed had for him, as the Akita charged at top speed. What happened next was unavoidable: Weed suddenly jumped forward, and began to spin in the air. Weed spun faster, and faster until his body became a blurry circle, as he aimed directly at the Kishu! Kyoshiro had only seconds to move, and he tried his best to do so, but Weed managed to slice a fine scar on Kyoshiro's left cheek, another to add to his many others. Everyone who saw that was left with complete shock, even Kyoshiro was shocked at that. Weed crashed in the earth, tumbling for another fifteen feet before stopping.
"Weed!" GB gasped, running over. Weed was alright overall, but his back right leg was badly twisted. As for Kyoshiro, his brush with death left him just standing there, blood from his new wound dripping on the ground. What the hell just happened?
"You ... YOU ..." Kyoshiro turned around, teeth grinding against each other in anger. The Kishu was gonna run, but something suddenly made him trip as he rushed forward.
"Damnit! Your dea-" Kyoshiro was cut off when he turned around to face the opponent. It took a while for Kyoshiro to take it all in, the sheer size towering over him! Turned out, the figure was Korosensei ...
"I think you've done enough, no?" Korosensei said, arms crossed. Kyoshiro's face was left completely surprised, eyes wide and jaw agape. Mel walked over to him.
"W-w-what the hell?"
"Told you so," Mel said. Some of the other students walked outside as the talk continued.
"... Nine feet tall ... Yellow ... You guys aren't ..." Mel just nodded his answer. Kyoshiro thought a little more, looking right at Korosensei the entire time. If they were correct about Korosensei being real, then that meant ...
"I ... I gotta go ..."
Without much other word, Kyoshiro began running away from everyone. After Kyoshiro left, the attention turned to Weed again, Ren and Nagisa going over to him. Weed looked up to Nagisa first, that connection feeling coming back to him again. Ren gently touched Weed's twisted leg, the dog whimpering a little bit on the touch.
"His leg is badly damaged, but, he'll be fine after a few days," Ren concluded after feeling around the leg. Weed tried getting up, but needed GB's support to keep balanced. Weed looked to Nagisa, and tried to talk but Nagisa couldn't hear anything aside from barks and whimpers. So, Korosensei gave him another one of his tentacle communicators.
"Thank you," Nagisa said, taking it and putting it in his ear.
"Ok, try again."
"I've been looking for you. Nagisa, right? You were at Gaijou, weren't you?"
"Hie. I was. Why did you come looking for me?"
Weed turned away.
"I ... Well, I've felt this connection, since we first met ... I wanted to know why," Weed admitted. It was true, he wanted answers for these thoughts floating in his mind that he somehow couldn't get rid of. For Nagisa, the connection thing wasn't too far off, as he had a similar feeling upon seeing Weed back at Gaijou during the whole Kaibutsu incident. Considering Nagisa was just told information about the Multitype already was probably another factor too. As Weed tried to stand fully, he began to ache in his leg, and was about to fall over when Nagisa caught him. In fact, Nagisa took the liberty to lift Weed off the ground gently, making sure not to hurt him as he did so.
"Korosensei? I need to help Weed out," Nagisa stated.
"In the middle of a school day?"
"Sir please, he can't keep going around in his state, at least let him stay until he's feeling better," Nagisa protested. Korosensei looked to the dog, who looked beat up aside from his damaged leg. Korosensei thought for a moment or two, and decided to pick up Weed gently.
"Oh alright then! Heck, he can be our class pet!" Korosensei said happily, bringing Weed inside. The other students followed, though GB and Mel were a bit unsure about the idea. Regardless, though, at least they didn't want to hurt Weed anymore than what he already got. Nagisa pulled out the hearing piece from his ear, giving Korosensei an extra tentacle to work with again. Korosensei began to think a little bit on the 'translator' thing: he couldn't always be around whenever Nagisa, or anyone else needed to know what Weed, GB, and Mel, were saying. Sure, there's Ren, but, that was about it and from one person, Ren can easily screw up when she wanted to. What to do?...
~~
For the day following, it became a bit of a hit-and-miss when it came to figuring out what to do. Weed was brought into one of the unused rooms of the building, as to not disturb the class while class was still going on. Weed was settled on the ground in a make-shift bed of sheets, bandaged up by Korosensei himself. The other students were curious over the dog too, yet, Korosensei kept insisting time and time again that he needed time alone to heal. Speaking of the dog, Korosensei was still trying to think over how to handle the translation problem between human and canine. Lucky for him, Ritsu had gone operational again, so, he was in the office trying to think it over while Ritsu took his place for teaching. He can understand the dogs just fine, but, that didn't help Nagisa and the others that much.
"Hm, let's see...collar translators? No, they'll get wrecked too easily...earpieces? Nah, too predictable, plus it'll cost me more of myself...come on, Koro, think, think, think." Obviously, the conundrum was getting to the alien more than he'd like: one answer can cause a number of problems if gone through. Any physical items can easily end up broken or misplaced, so, that was ruled out. If Korosensei was going to do that, he needed a way that wont get wrecked, or have a chance on getting lost or misplaced. Last thing he needed was for a clumsy human to end up coming back for ten more translators for the month. So many ideas tried going into mind, but, so far none of them had a well profound idea.
Meanwhile, outside his office, Nagisa had asked to be excused for the moment, in order to check up on Weed and his friends. After all, finding out that a blue dog from Gaijou went running all the way to Tokyo to see him left him a bit curious on it, to say the least. And (for once) he was glad Ren joined him; he needed a translator while Korosensei was busy thinking anyway. Ren was also a bit intrigued by the dogs showing up, remembering them back at the same place. Among the only person that didn't need a translator to understand the dogs, Ren was a bit interested on how determined Weed was to find out about Nagisa. Nagisa and Ren went over to the empty room, and opened the door to find Mel laying by Weed's side. Weed was laying on his stomach, his leg still a bit sensitive from the fight.
"Hi there. How are you feeling?" Nagisa asked, walking in. Ren and Nagisa sat down by Weed, Mel moving a little bit. Weed wasn't sure if he should speak to Nagisa, but, tried anyway.
"My leg is still hurting, but, I'm fine," Weed replied. Ren translated it quickly to Nagisa, as she was doing throughout the conversation.
"I'm happy to hear that. Wait, where's your friend? That English setter?"
"GB? Oh, he's off hunting, he'll be back soon. excuse me, mis? But, how can you understand us?" Weed asked, referring to Ren.
"Oh? I've been around the Ohu army since I was little. I've developed it overtime," Ren explained (probably the best she could do).
"That explains that. I'm just glad your still okay after your fight. What was that about anyway?" Nagisa asked. Weed sighed.
"That was Kyoshiro Shirogane. He and I had a fight before, and he thought I ditched him. I didn't want to fight him, honest," Weed explained, Ren doing quick translation as he explained.
"I see... I never got your name."
"Oh. I'm Weed."
"Weed? Nice to meet you, Weed." While Nagisa was talking to Weed, suddenly Nagisa realized that he had class still. Although he still wanted to stay around with Weed, the boy got back up and began heading out of the room. Ren got up and followed Nagisa out as well, leaving Weed and Mel alone in the room. Weed smiled at Nagisa, and settled down in his spot.
Looked like he was going to stay around for a while longer.
The sun of the early summer beamed down upon mid day. The ninja frog, Greninja, settled comfortably upon the water of his pond. He'd been hanging around there for quite a while, the same pond he revealed the Multitype to Nagisa, Twilight, Karma, Ren, Naruto, Akari, and Luffy. Greninja felt at ease with the world, nestled on top of the water, occasionally chipping like a spring peeper.
"A nice day indeed," Greninja thought, taking a webbed hand in the water, and splashing water on his skin. He did feel very good...however, as he sat there, he suddenly began to sense something...something terribly wrong. Greninja got up and looked around. When he looked just outside of the pool, he suddenly saw something in the shade. It looked like a human, but far more devilish! One blink was all it took for it to disappear...
"So soon?...I have to warn them..."
~~
It has been a few days since class 3-E had their class pet with them. Weed had been recovering a bit more since his fight, healed enough to walk around without trouble or pain. Nagisa was glad for it too, knowing that he'll be alright. However, Nagisa, although curious over the pup as much as Weed was, at least had some idea over why thanks to the Multitype explanation. Ever since that was brought up, Nagisa especially got thinking over what they could be. Far as he knew, it was an elemental power of sorts, and his meant water so what did that mean? What could he do? Well, until he could figure out how to even activate it, let along use it, he had to wait for an answer. Course the same ideas applied to Karma, Twilight, and Ren too. Ren was a bit too easy to figure out; extreme strength. But for Twilight and Karma, it was another story.
When lunch came around, Nagisa went outside, instead of going to the main school like he usually did. Twilight was supposed to meet him anyway that day, so, he could relax until she got there. While sitting, he had got a sketchbook with him (a gift from Korosensei), and was drawing out his own idea of this "Multitype" deal. He was about the middle of drawing out himself when Ren walked over to him.
"Nagisa. What are you doing?" Ren asked, sitting down next to him. Nagisa had grown used to it by that point, so, he didn't protest.
"I'm just trying to think over this Multitype thing," Nagisa replied, setting the sketchbook down beside him. Ren took the moment to pick up the book (trying not to break it) and looked over the drawings he did.
"What's this?"
"Just some ideas on what the Multitype could end up being," Nagisa replied. Before their conversation could continue, they both suddenly heard a low growl nearby. It was so loud, Nagisa got a bit spooked, sounding like it was right in his ear...
"I'm hungry," Ren said. While Nagisa was used to her being close, he wasn't used to her hunger all that much. So, Nagisa got back up to his feet, Ren following afterward. Nagisa had his own lunch (basically a Bento - which was fish, rice, and vegetables), but, Ren didn't exactly had hers, and Nagisa knew it. Nagisa walked back to the main building, and was about to eat when he looked to Ren...who was giving him puppy eyes for some food. The blue haired kid just sighed, and gave her what food he decided to offer (which was just the fish).
"Here, Ren, have this," Nagisa said, giving her the fish. Ren took the fish, and began to eat up her portion of the lunch, as Nagisa continued. However, when the kid looked back to Ren, he saw that Ren was really enjoying the fish. The girl looked surprisingly cute while she was eating, like, REALLY cute! Nagisa didn't get it, and Ren looked over to Nagisa, her cheeks cutely puffed out due to the fish in her mouth, her eyes innocent like a child. Nagisa Felt overcome by the look on Ren's face, and unintentionally gave her some more of his food (rice that time). She just looked so cute while she ate to Nagisa (for some reason). While Ren was enjoying Nagisa's food, Nagisa failed to notice Twilight come over.
"Hey, Nagisa!" Twilight called. Nagisa looked away from Ren and saw Twilight coming his way. Seemed she had arrived, and Ren was good with her food (or rather, Nagisa's food). However, Nagisa didn't mind it too much regardless, and got up.
"Hi, Twilight, how's it been?"
"It's been going well, grades had been fine. I'm just glad summer vacation will be around soon," Twilight replied. Nagisa smiled, but, Ren was a bit confused on the matter.
"Vacation?" Ren asked.
"You never heard of that before?" Twilight asked.
"No. I usually consider summer the hunting season," Ren replied. Twilight then remembered that Ren didn't grow up with humans, so, knowing stuff like that was a bit off for her to a large degree.
"Oh right, you grew up in Ohu. Well, a Vacation is basically a long time-off, when your excuse from school to have fun," Nagisa explained. Ren looked a bit in wonder about the 'vacation' concept. After all, most of her life had been fight, hunt, and live.
"How long does one usually go for?"
"For about a month at least."
Ren thought on the idea a bit more. An entire month to just relax and do what one pleased? That sounded wonderful! However, before they could continue on with more of the events, the group then heard someone else start to walk out. From the building, one of the dogs, Weed, began walking out into the sunlight. Behind him, Mel and GB joined him as well, making sure he was walking alright.
"Hello, Weed," Ren said. Weed turned to her and nodded his head, quickly noting the new girl with them. He recognized Ren and Nagisa, but, Twilight was completely new to them. Twilight didn't hear too much about the three dogs, and was a bit surprised seeing them too.
"Who are they?"
"Oh, them. Twilight, this is Weed, Mel, and GB," Nagisa introduced. Nagisa had gotten their names for the time they stayed. Twilight kneeled down, at better eye level with the dogs, but, they weren't as friendly to her as they were to the others. Not aggressive, just new over her. Weed warmed up though a bit faster than the other two. While they were getting introduced, GB's ear flicked suddenly, catching something in his senses. It didn't sound, or felt normal to him, as he suddenly looked to the forest farther down.
"GB, what's wrong?" Mel asked.
"Over there, Mel. Do you notice anything odd?" GB replied, looking in the direction again. Mel looked off, and began to get that same feeling as well, becoming a bit wary. Weed was the last to catch it before the humans noticed their behavior.
"What's the matter?" Nagisa asked. GB rushed ahead a good foot or two, and suddenly began barking to the humans (or at least it sounded like barking to them). Ren, able to understand them, suddenly got on edge to GB's warning, and looked off in that same direction. Soon, the people began to see something move amongst the bushes. It was small from where they were, and moved very quickly, but it was enough to get their attention. Weed rushed forward, starting to growl a bit upon sensing the threat. All of them looked ahead, as they saw something rush out from the edge of the forest, and running out into the school yard towards them! The figures looked small, only slightly taller than Weed appeared to be. They all moved very fast too, small arms aimed to the back, and rushing forward through the yard. There was about twelve at first, but they could see twenty more of them running through the yard, looking like two-legged beetles, heads red-capped.
"What the hell are those things?" GB gasped, stepping back as they ran for them! Nagisa and Twilight rushed for the building, but one of them was fast enough to grab Nagisa by the neck, and pulled him back outside! five of them targeted the dogs, Weed and Mel trying to fight them as GB tried to avoid them as much as possible. Ren was targeted by three of them, Ren slamming them away every time they got close! Twilight tried to get Nagisa inside, but two more of them grabbed her and got them outside as well, despite their effort.
"Let go!" Nagisa yelled, kicking one of them in the face to let him go! However, whatever these things were had blades for hands, and when Nagisa kicked it off, the blades dug into his leg, blood coming out! The one he kicked screeched, and three more ditched the others and attacked him, digging their bladed hands into his chest and arms to keep him still! Ren was beating them up the most, being the strongest, but even if she kept doing so, they kept coming back at her, cutting her up more and more. The dogs weren't doing much better, GB and Mel already pinned down as Weed kept trying to fight. And to think, Weed had just healed from Kyoshiro's battle, suddenly he had to fight these things! Weed looked and saw Nagisa in big trouble.
"Nagisa!" Weed gasped, ramming two of the fighting things off of him, enough so he could get them off him! Nagisa smiled to Weed before fighting off more from him. At one point, Ren was suddenly confronted by nine of them at the same time! Ren braced for the impact of the hit, but suddenly five of them were knocked back when one of Korosensei's giant books were thrown at them. When they looked back, they saw a smirking Karma standing there.
"Found a use for those books after all," Karma chuckled, looking to the oncoming attack. Three of them began attacking him, but, Karma rushed forward and began to beat up whatever tried to slice him up. However, suddenly the entire hoard charged forward all at once, and pinned them all down as much as they could. Practically everyone outside was pinned down outside by these things, even Ren (which had ten on top of her). When they all were pinned down and secure, something else began to walk out into the light. The figure was much taller than the others, about four feet taller than the others, looking like a more human-like version of the things on top of them. It also appeared to have half of an axe fixated to its forehead. It looked down to those around it.
"Well done, Pawniard. Keep them down," he ordered. The Pawniard did so, and kept them still as much as possible as the thing walked over to Ren, Ren couldn't look up much until the Pawniard flipped her over to her side to get a better view of their leader.
"How dare you!" Ren said from beneath the Pawniard. The figure placed one of it's two-clawed feet on Ren's head, not showing much care for the human in front of him. Before he could do anything, the leader heard something from the main building, seeing the faces of Luffy, Naruto, Hinata, and the rest of the students inside. He gave the signal, and ten of them rushed to the school, making sure none of them run out to fight by blocking the door, ready to attack at the slightest provocation!
"Tough bitch, who are you?" Karma groaned. The leader moved from Ren and towards Karma, bowing down to get a better view of him. Karma, despite his situation, was more annoyed than actually scared.
"Name's Bisharp. Now keep still and your death will be painless," Bisharp said, readying the final blow on him by lifting his right arm, the metal shining in the light. Karma knew exactly what he was going to do: one hit and off will go Karma's head! Before he could do anything, Mel somehow got loose from his restraints, and rushed as quick as he could to Bisharp. However, instead of chopping off Karma's head, Bisharp suddenly swayed his arm to the side, hitting Mel's back to stop him! The Pawniard quickly pinned Mel again after that, Bisharp leaving the mutt alone as his head bled, knocked out instantly. Everyone saw little to no remorse in Bisharp's eyes, as it turned back to Karma.
"Mel! You okay?! Mel!" Weed yelled, not getting a response from the retriever. Bisharp just ignored the pup, and was going to try again, but Bisharp took the second to check around him, making sure they indeed were alone. Outside pinned, inside trapped, and no one else watching...
"Bisharp!"
Scratch that: one person watching. Rushing out from the forest, Greninja had caught up with Bisharp and his Pawniard. Greninja was shocked to see everyone pinned down by the Pawniard, telling the ninja frog he was too late to warn them. Bisharp got up, being a foot taller than Greninja was.
"Greninja? Quite a surprise to see you here."
"Let them go, Bisharp, they're not worth it!" Greninja yelled, hoping that he wasn't aware of what they were.
"Quiet, I know the Multitype when I sense it. five of them are here, don't lie to me," Bisharp replied, stepping on Karma's free hand, making Karma cringe a bit from the hit. Greninja readied himself for whatever attack Bisharp would do. Bisharp made another signal, and all Pawniard who weren't pinning anyone charged at Greninja! The ninja frog immediately went into action, and began fighting the Pawniard at high speed, defeating all of them within just five minutes! Bisharp knew Greninja was strong, but, this was pretty quick for what he remembered him to be. After beating up the Pawniard, Greninja turned back to Bisharp. Bisharp then signaled the Pawniard blocking the door to fight, but only ended up failing after a little bit.
"You've improved since last time we fought, eh, Greninja?" Bisharp commented, watching Greninja fight. It didn't mean Greninja got away with no injuries; a few cuts were evident on his body from the Pawniard slicing and dicing. Everyone pinned down were watching the battle Greninja was going through, and they tried to break free to help Greninja before he ends up killed! Bisharp got upright, and charged at Greninja after getting him weakened. Greninja and Bisharp began fighting it out one-on-one, as the others tried to get the Pawniard off of them. The first who got freed was Weed, and quickly began getting the others off Ren first. Ren got herself free after three Pawniard were rammed off, her strength throwing all of those on her back away. With quick motions, Ren got the other Pawniard off the others, fighting off the spares as they did so. Bisharp and Greninja still kept at their duel, but while Greninja was faster, Bisharp proved much more durable, and didn't flinch upon any hit. Greninja even tried the back of the head, but all that did was giving Bisharp the chance to swing the frog forward, slamming Greninja in the dirt as hard as he could!
"You've got stronger..."
"Thank you. Now hold still," Bisharp raised his metal arm in the air, it glistening in the air, ready to slice. However, Bisharp was about to take his own 'frog legs', when Ren finally took action and grabbed the arm, swinging Bisharp over her head! Bisharp was slammed into the dirt, looking up to Ren from below. Bisharp swung his legs forward over his head, and sliced up Ren's stomach as he jumped up to his feet. The cut was minor, but, was dangerously close to cutting her open if Bisharp did just a little lower.
Bisharp was ready to fight, but then noticed that everyone else was up and ready too. That, and the fact that most of the Pawniard were either knocked out or injured from Greninja, and from the others before Bisharp showed up. Bisharp maybe tough, Bisharp maybe pitiless, but one thing he wasn't was stupid. He knew when the odds were stacked against him by that point. So, Bisharp turned away.
"No wonder you're The Chosen. OY! Withdraw!" Bisharp commanded. The Pawniard heard the command, and scattered away like a bunch of flies startled from food, and Bisharp began walking away as well. But, not before Bisharp gave one more hit to Ren to knock her over, before running off himself. As quickly as they appeared, they were gone...
After everything was done, the other classmates went off outside and helped the others up. While they did, Greninja helped himself up.
"Greninja? You know him?" Nagisa asked.
"He and I fought before. I imagine he'll be back... But, that's not to worry about right now. Are you all okay?" Greninja asked, looking over everyone.
"A bit cut up, but, I think we're fine. Ren, you ok?" Twilight asked.
"My health isn't important. But, I'm fine," Ren replied. Greninja then noticed the three dogs by the others, GB, Mel, and Weed. Greninja mostly focused his eyes on Weed for the moment, seeing the dog as if reading the aura in him.
"When did they get here?" Greninja asked.
"Oh them? They arrived a few days ago. Sorry you had to meet this way," Ren explained.
"Who might you be?" Greninja asked, looking at Weed.
"I'm Weed. This is GB, and Mel," Weed said, knowing they had a translator with them. Before Ren could say anything though, Greninja already spoke over her.
"Is that so? ..." Greninja stated, before turning to everyone else. If Giratina was sending such strong forces this quickly, then, Greninja needed to get the group on the level to keep up before it was too late. What was worrying though was that they targeted the others under order, and what Bisharp said. FIVe of them were here now ...
"Come here, all of you," Greninja quickly said, bringing them over, so they won't be heard by the others.
"Listen to me right now; what you all just had to deal with is just a fraction of what's to come. Giratina had planned farther ahead than I'd ever realized if he started so strong. Bisharp and his group are just one of many other enemies you all will have to face in the near future."
"Started? What about Kaibutsu and Misao, aren't they -"
"They had nothing to do with Giratina. They just happen to come out at a bad time, as all. Now look, if things are going to get better, you have to know how they work, before Giratina tries anything else." Amongst the group, only Weed was completely new to everything; only around for a short while, and he was already fighting demons?! Greninja could sense Weed's discomfort, and turned to him.
"Uh ... O-Okay, so, this is a first," GB got out, though it just sounded like whimpering to the others apart from Ren and Greninja.
"I'm sorry, but it is a lot to take in so quickly for some of you. Twilight, Weed, GB, Mel, You all have to be on your guard now. If the demons are targeting you as well, then there's no telling what they'll try to do next, is that clear?"
They nodded, but they didn't forget what Bisharp had said. Greninja had found out three Multitype, but Bisharp said FIVE. So what else could that mean? Greninja began to walk off, but Twilight stopped him ...
"Who else has it?"
"Come again?" Greninja asked, turning back to them.
"Bisharp said there was five of them. So ... So it has to be one of us," Twilight pointed out. Greninja realized she was right; Bisharp sensed five of them when Greninja only figured out three. However, it was difficult to really say at the moment, purely because he didn't know the others as well just yet. Sure, he met Twilight a little bit, but it wasn't enough to confirm anything, and he only met Weed just now. However, their appearance seemed to aid him a little, and for Twilight he can at least make a guess for ...
"Hmm ... I can't confirm anything, I'm sorry. I don't know what Bisharp was referring to, but if Giratina is targeting you and them, then all I can say is you have to be careful."
~~
Observing all of the events from a dark magic sphere, Giratina in question circled around the orb like a snake, taking in the details on what had happened. He was observing from the safety of a mountain cave, out of the sun. He had seen everything since the Pawniard had arrived on the scene.
"As I thought. So, three had turned to five ... Let's see where this goes from here."
The class was just starting up science again. However, instead of astronomy like they've been doing, Korosensei mixed things up and decided to drop chemistry on them. It's a wonder why homework wasn't something given to them yet. The class was currently in full swing, students partnered up and working on their chemicals. Korosensei, dressed like a legit scientist, walked around the students and checking their work. Greninja was, as usual, watching from the sidelines as they worked. Among them, Nagisa was partnered with Luffy for this experiment, their main chemical creation in front of them. Both of them had on a lab coat and goggles, as instructed.
"Ok, Luffy, ready to add the other chemicals?" Nagisa asked.
"Got them right here," Luffy said, holding out one of the cylinders for the experiment. Before Luffy could add in anything, Korosensei moved over to them and observed their progress, giving a chuckle.
"Good work, boys, getting some good chemic power here," Korosensei congratulated, looking at the bubbly formula in front of them. Luffy held the chemical over the main mixture, and poured it in, making the chemical mix calmly within the large cylinder. Korosensei was simply pleased, but Greninja was starting to get a bit worried over the chemicals.
"Sweet! K, one more thing," Nagisa said, holding one more flask in his hand. The frog was the only one worried, as Korosensei stepped back, letting the two get ready. Nagisa began readying the chemical, but as he started to, the flask in his hand started to slip! Nagisa tried to keep it from falling, but, the flask got out of his hands! Luffy intervened and tried to catch it, until he finally got a grip...The flask upside down. Koro, Nagisa and Luffy saw all of the contents poured right into the mixture below. The mixture bubbled violently soon afterwards, and only Korosensei could bolt out of the way before it suddenly exploded! The explosion got everyone's attention, shielding from the sudden smoke cloud. Everyone in the class looked as the smoke cleared up.
Nagisa and Luffy were gone! No true cloud, no evidence, just flat out vanished! Course the students were surprised, and Korosensei was in total panic! Greninja got shocked as well, though barely showed it.
"Nagisa?! Luffy?!" Naruto gasped. However, when they looked, their looks of shock turning into astonishment upon what they saw. On the floor, they saw the lab coats and googles just laying there on the floor. However, both coats had something moving around for a little bit. Eventually, two figures popped out from under the coats, fully clothed, and just as freaked out as the others were. Nagisa and Luffy were fine, but had shrunk!
"W-WHA?! What happened to us?!" Nagisa screeched. Karma towered over them like a giant, and picked them both up off the ground by their collars, smirking at them both. Korosensei was left blank-faced, his head white with his mouth a small slit, as Greninja just stared, eyes wide.
"Well, I always pictured you as short, Nagisa," Karma joked.
"Whatever, just put us down," Nagisa groaned, being put down on the table.
"God, God, God, how'd this happen?! Ok, ok, ok, calm down Korosensei." Korosensei tried to calm down before thinking straight, but Luffy was still fuming.
"You son of a bitch, what did you put in those damn chemicals?!"
"I-I-I didn't mean -"
"Didn't mean what, you dumbass?! Fix us right now or your dead meat!"
Much to their annoyance, some of the students giggled on seeing a tiny Luffy so upset. What got everyone surprised was that another chuckle was made, and saw Greninja turned away. Seemed even the ninja frog can't keep a laugh in.
"Ok, ok! Look, we can't keep you two like this, so you're going home until I figure it out. I'll call you two sick, and that'll be that," Korosensei concluded.
"And how are we gonna get home by this week?" Luffy asked, arms crossed. Yet, Korosensei looked surprisingly worried, trying to think.
"Couldn't you take them home?" Naruto asked.
"No way, I got a meeting today, I can't run off! Greninja, can't you -"
"No, I'm not running around in the daylight in a populated area. Hard enough that Bisharp showed up, don't need the rest of Tokyo at risk."
"For god sake - uh, uh..."
Before Korosensei could think of anything, suddenly Ren opened the door, and whistled, good and loud. Seconds later, a particular blue dog, Weed, raced over to the classroom. Since finding out about that Multitype two days prior, Weed had stuck around with Nagisa and the others.
"What's wrong?" Weed asked. Ren walked over, picked up Nagisa and Luffy, and showed them to Weed, the dog as shocked as everyone else upon sight of them.
"Take them back home. Nagisa knows where to go," Ren instructed, setting them both on Weed's back. The Akita was still a bit surprised on seeing Nagisa and Luffy mice-sized, but, he agreed anyway, and began running off. After that, Ren turned to Korosensei, anger on her face enough to spook Korosensei even more.
"You better have a cure."
~~
After a good bit of running, Weed was at the front of the school, though, was unsure on where to go at first. Nagisa and Luffy could only just hold on, as Weed started to run to his right, trying to remember where he came from, while chasing Nagisa upon arriving. It was rather good that not many people were out that day, giving Weed the right of way. The Akita did eventually stop once he was where he first saw Nagisa (which took thirty minutes). The problem; Weed can't talk to Nagisa like he can to Ren, so asking directions wouldn't end good. Weed looked down each sidewalk, trying to think.
"Weed, what's the matter?" Nagisa asked. Weed looked back to him, ears folded back. Nagisa didn't understand him, but could take enough of a hint. So, Nagisa looked around, trying to figure out where they were.
"Straight ahead," Nagisa said, as Weed started going ahead. While Weed was running, the group didn't notice a passing crow nearby. The bird looked down to the dog, seeing the tiny potential snacks on his back. Suddenly, the crow dove down, starting to pack at Weed!
"Hey - ow! - son of a - ACK! - go away!" Weed said between pecks. However, Nagisa and Luffy were having more trouble staying on, and eventually the crow bolted, snatched them both, and flew away!
"Nagisa! Luffy!" Weed gasped, watching them being taken away in the crow's beak. Weed quickly gave chase, not taking his eyes or scent off the bird as it flew fast. If Weed lost them, who know where they'll end up?! The crow kept flying around the building and obstacles, which Weed had to deal with as he ran after them. It was becoming more and more difficult, as the bird flew past a street corner. While it did, Weed failed to notice what was in front of him, and suddenly ran into something hard. Both figures stumbled, Weed getting up first.
"Weed, there you are! Where were you, Mel and I were looking everywhere."
"GB, good to see you, but I gotta go!" Weed was suddenly running again ... Only to find the crow already gone. Crud. GB went over to him.
"What's the hurry?"
"GB, a crow took my friends, but it's gone!"
"... Wait, what?"
"Just find Mel, and help me find it, I'll explain later," Weed ordered. GB saw how serious Weed was, and quickly rushed to get Mel while Weed ran off looking for the bird.
~~
Meanwhile, Korosensei was back in his office, at class 3-E. In the room, he was pacing back and forth, many thoughts going through his head. For one, the dilemma of how to communicate and translate from Weed to the class was there, but also how to go along with the idea of the principal visiting him. He had on his disguise from before, just in case. He made sure Greninja was gone from the place before the meeting could take place. Korosensei needed to go through the meeting well, otherwise it'll be a total bust.
"Ok, Korosensei, you got this. Just go through this meeting and you're all good," Korosensei told himself, looking out his office window. While trying to relax, he heard his door open behind him, hearing someone come in. With a sigh, he put on his smile, and turned to face whoever it was.
"Hello there, good sir! How may I -" Korosensei was completely cut off on who he saw standing there. The man looked normal enough, principal attire and all that, but what got Korosensei's attention was the man's face, his eyes and smirk holding a sinister grin to it, like Karma would have on his face. Korosensei's look of confidence turned blank upon sight of him, as he walked over. Next to him was a literal supermodel of a teacher (with huge boobs to boot!).
"Good afternoon, Korosensei. Gakuho Asano, school principal. Though, I'm sure you knew that from my letter for you? This is Irina Jelavić, high level language instructor." Korosensei was kind of not paying any attention, perverted eyes fixated on the Irina... Or rather, her breasts...
"Up here, pretty boy," Irina said, moving Korosensei's head up to look at her face.
"...What did you want to talk about?" Korosensei asked, as Irina had a seat alongside Gakuho. Korosensei still wasn't so sure on the meeting, but, Gakuho was pretty calm and collective. It's like if Nagisa and Karma fused together and grew ten years older.
"I'm interested in your methods, actually. You came here because you wanted to teach the 3-E class, correct?"
"Yeah?"
"Good. Well, I think you should be aware of my 'Ant System'. It's essential if you're going to keep working for me."
"Ant? System?"
"Correct. You see, Korosensei, in an ant colony, you got the workers amongst the colony, while a group of ants slack off and stay on the bottom, the rest trying to keep from becoming apart of that crowd."
"... Um, what do ants have to do with running a school?"
"Simple: class 3-E is the slacker ants, while class 3-D through A are the elite. I expect thing to stay that way while your working here, am I clear?"
"Isn't that a bit unfair?"
"Not at all. So long as the students have an example of what not to be, they'll try their hardest to avoid becoming that class. As such, that makes this school the most successful," Irina explained. Korosensei was truly feeling rather uncomfortable with the situation, as they both turned to him.
"We're not going to have any trouble, are we?" Gakuho asked. Korosensei felt a deep inner panic, as Gakuho gave him the same sinister look. Korosensei began breaking into a cold sweat, as he nodded.
"No not at all!"
"Good. Have a good day, sir. Come on, Irina," Gakuho said. After that, Gakuho and Irina both left, leaving Korosensei in a cold sweat. Now he had two different bosses to listen to, both equally sinister.
~~
Seemed a lot more time had passed than any of them realized, as the crow flew away from the central town, and off to the suburban areas. Luffy and Nagisa. Were carried some more until the bird found a large, healthy tree near a suburban home. The crow happened to be a mother, bringing the two back to its nest for its chicks. The crow landed gently, dropping them both in the nest.
"Oh shit, we're bird food!" Luffy said. As one of the chicks (which was about the same size as they were) started going over to them, Luffy quickly grabbed a stick and aimed it at them like a sword, as Nagisa tried to think on what to do.
"Stay the hell back!" Luffy ordered, only getting a small peck by one of the birds to the forehead. The hit made Luffy wave around the stick like crazy, but, it didn't help at all. Nagisa tried looking around, and noticed that the branch they were on reached out close to the house upper window; their only chance they got. Without any time to explain, Nagisa grabbed Luffy's arm, and made a mad dash out of the nest!
"Go, go, go!" Nagisa yelled, as the crow took flight, going back to get them. As they kept running, the branch they were on got thinner and thinner as they ran, eventually the two having to jump! Nagisa just made it, and Luffy nearly fell off completely before Nagisa grabbed and pulled him in. The crow flew at them after they did, but the wind brought up by the bird's wings started to blow them back into the room! One more blowback, and the two were blown into the room, the two falling backwards. Only then did the crow stop, and left them alone. Luffy and Nagisa picked themselves up after a bit, and looked around on where they've fallen into.
To their size, the room was simply huge, though was just like any other room. There was a bookshelf by the closet to their right, a single bed by the window (which they were on), and a counter study to their left. While Luffy had no idea on where they were, Nagisa was getting a rather small guess...
"Hey, what's the time?" Nagisa asked.
"Time? Why?"
"Do you want to get caught like this? Just tell me the time, maybe we can get out before anyone notices." Luffy started to look for some sort of time piece, until he noticed a digital clock by the bed...
3:03
"What the hell, How'd a crow carry us for six hours?!"
"Calm down, Luffy, we got plenty of time to get out. Come on, let's go," Nagisa said, trying to find a safe way off the bed. After moving around for a little bit, eventually the two moved off the bed, and onto the cloths cabinet. Everything just seemed much larger than they could ever think, it was rather difficult for a safe way down. However, as they were looking around, they both suddenly heard footsteps just outside of the room, coming towards the door!
Great, even more trouble.
The two, having little to no options at the moment, quickly took the hiding route, and got into one of the dresser cabinets just before the bedroom door opened. Nagisa and Luffy both heard two sets of footsteps come into the room. The two couldn't make out any voices at first, though some talking was heard from the room. Luffy was just hoping they wouldn't be found, but Nagisa was wondering who was out there, though knew better than to look and expose himself. However, there was a small opening, just big enough to see through, so Nagisa took the risk, and peeked out. In the room, not noticing him or Luffy, were Twilight and Akari! Both girls had some books with them, telling Nagisa that the two were together for homework.
"Thanks for letting me come over, Twilight," Akari said.
"No problem, Akari. I'm happy to help," Twilight replied. Nagisa sunk down into the cabinet, sitting down next to Luffy. They both knew they'll be in that room for a LONG time...
~~
Back with Weed, the Akita was trying his best to sniff out where Nagisa and Luffy had gone. It wasn't easy to catch the scent of something so small, but, he had to try. GB and Mel too were trying their best, following the similar trail that the crow took.
"Damnit, we've been searching for hours. GB, you sure you know where you're going?" Mel asked.
"Course I do, this nose hasn't failed me yet," GB replied, continuing to sniff around. Mel just groaned, but continued on. Weed, GB, and Mel all kept following the scent for a while longer, GB leading most of the way. Weed could only wonder what trouble those two were actually in.
Back at the house, Luffy and Nagisa hadn't moved from their cabinet for about an hour, Twilight and Akari still looking over their answers, small talk in between questions. Luffy could care less about what Twilight and Akari were actually doing, he wanted out at SOME point! Nagisa was on the same boat as Luffy, but they both knew they couldn't just rush out without being seen.
"Ok, screw this. Nagisa, open that thing up so we can get out of here!" Luffy demanded.
"Ok ok, let me check first." Nagisa peeked out of the cabinet to look around. He saw Twilight and Akari just finishing up their work, but, Akari wanted to chat some more.
"Say, Yugure?"
"What is it?"
"I've been thinking a little bit and ... well, Nagisa. You seem rather close to him," Akari said. Nagisa found it the perfect chance to climb out and get, but what Akari said got him rather curious. Luffy, not caring, quickly got out while they weren't looking, and rushed to go. However, Luffy tried to get Nagisa moving, but, the kid didn't go just yet.
"Your loss," Luffy sighed, running off out of the room without being spotted. Nagisa stayed and listened from the cabinet as Twilight and Akari continued.
"Yeah, he and I go a while back."
"Where'd you meet Nagisa anyway? Seemed like you knew him forever," Akari asked. Twilight took a minute to think, as Nagisa stayed out of sight. What was she going to say to her?
"Well... It was a long time ago. My mom enrolled me into a girls-only academy for a while when I was younger..."
--(9 years ago)--
The bell sounded off, and many of the girls started to head on home. Among the group, Twilight ventured off outside, ready to get home herself. However, before she could truly go, she noticed someone sitting by herself, her head in her knees, looking miserable. Twilight wondered what had happened to her, and began walking over.
"Excuse me, are you okay?" Twilight asked. The kid looked up to Twilight, her eyes pure blue like her hair, as it turned out.
"Huh? I-I'm fine, go away," she said, her voice oddly tomboyish. Twilight sat down next to her.
"Are you sure? You look like you're going to cry."
"I'm fine!" She protested, though suddenly tears started going down her face. Twilight didn't take the yelling too well, and turned away in a huff. That didn't help the other person out too much though, and Twilight saw that in her face.
"I'm sorry... I don't want to be here, no one bothers with me, I wanna go home," she said, the tears still down her face.
Hey, hey, it'll be ok," Twilight assured, trying her best to calm her down. Eventually, Twilight scooted over to her, as the girl actually leaned into her, still crying. Twilight did have one idea, and rubbed her head while she began to speak.
(Applejack's lullaby parody)
Don't wheep, my little child, you're loved by all you know
You'll always have your friends near, no matter where you go
There's no need to worry, so don't you cry or fret
They'll always be here for you, no matter what you get
Twilight's little song made the girl stop crying, and look to her with a smile. The girl wiped away some of her tears after hearing that. After Twilight smiled too, the girl got up.
"Thank you... What's your name?"
"I'm Yugure. What's yours?"
"I'm Nagisa."
~~
"That's so sweet..."
"I know. It's too bad I had to move away for as long as I had. I really didn't want to..."
Nagisa felt his own memory flood in with Twilight's words, the melody unforgettable. However, as he was standing there, resting on the rim, he failed to take in account of Akari looking at her dresser, catching him in it! Nagisa suddenly hid away in the cabinet, but, Akari was already over there, and opened the dresser to find Nagisa inside. Akari just stared blank-faced before she picked him up by his shirt collar.
"Uh... Hello, Akari, Twilight," Nagisa said. It didn't help what awkwardness spiraled up from the situation; especially since Nagisa was still tiny.
For the next couple of minutes, Nagisa took the time to explain the situation to Twilight and Akari, from the start of the day, to the crow flight. While to a normal person, the idea was complete bull, Twilight and Akari believed in what Nagisa was saying (as if the size wasn't proof enough). However, the idea that random chemicals ended up shrinking himself and Luffy was both fascinating and weird. Nagisa did feel a bit awkward, considering he was basically sitting on a bed in between two giant women that can easily crush him. He can just hope Korosensei had found out some sort of antidote to the dilemma by now.
"Did Korosensei figure it out yet?" Akari asked.
"I hope so, I don't wanna be rat-sized forever, I can't take being a constant snack for birds," Nagisa sighed. Despite that, Twilight was completely psyched by the very concept that Korosensei found chemicals that could result in shrinking a human being! Being a girl of science and all, Twilight was immediately fascinated by the idea. However, Twilight didn't say anything about it yet, but the look on Twilight's face told Nagisa that she had the thought in mind.
"Don't worry, Nagisa, you can stay with me until Korosensei figures it out," Twilight offered. Nagisa immediately turned red in the face upon said offer, his hands out front.
"No, no, no, I really shouldn't."
"It'll be fine, just until you grow back. Besides, do you want to go back outside?"
"...No."
"Good."
~~
Meanwhile, Luffy had just managed to get himself back downstairs, and get out to the front porch. Sure, the door was an extreme challenge to him (using the knob, plus pushing the door open to begin with), but the kid did manage to finally open the door large enough to get himself free. Upon doing so, Luffy was already winded out just from that (being so small has its disadvantages).
"Damn door. Ok, now what?" Luffy wondered, moving away from the door, and towards the road in front of him. As he was though, he suddenly heard footsteps, and saw a creeping shadow. Luffy thought of hiding away, but, before he could, he ended up spotted! Luckily for him though, the thing that did spot him turned out to be Weed, GB, and Mel. And thank god for that!
"Oh, Weed, you're here," Luffy sighed. Weed was glad to find him alive, but, Nagisa was no where to be seen. Did the crow ate him before they arrived?! Unfortunately, Luffy couldn't understand them, so, just asking Luffy where he was wasn't gonna do well. Instead, Weed and GB began looking around, following their noses for Nagisa's scent. Luffy scratched his head in confusion until the dogs got the answer themselves, finding the scent of Nagisa, leading into Twilight's house. Course the answer to getting him out was another matter entirely.
"Man, what are we going to do?" GB asked.
"I don't know, hold on, let me think," Weed replied, trying to get a proper answer. The dogs weren't aware that Twilight was inside, nor knew that Nagisa was safe in there, but, the trio of canines tried to get some sort of answer. Before they could get anything though, suddenly a shadow appeared above all of them, freaking out GB and Mel. Weed turned around quickly, and found a particular yellow octopus standing there with a flask in his grip.
"Having a good day?"
"Korosensei! You're here."
"Yep, and I got the antidote!" Korosensei said, in a sing-a-long tone, as he held the flask of antidote in front of everyone. It looked more like black ink than much else, so, it wasn't very convincing really. Korosensei, seeing Luffy standing on the ground, then pulled out a small sprayer, and put one end in the substance.
"You sure this'll work?"
"Of course, just one sip is all you need," Korosensei assured. With nothing to loose, Luffy took the risk, and Korosensei gave him a small spray. Weed, GB, and Mel moved out of the way as Korosenseri did the spray, and waited for something to happen. At first, all the stuff did was make Luffy soaked from head to toe, but then, Luffy began to feel a bit weird, as the world seemed to shrink around him. In just a minute, Luffy was quickly back to his normal size, good as gold! Korosensei was very pleased with himself for completing the task, and Luffy was glad to be at normal size again.
"HAHA! It worked! Score one for the alien!" Korosensei gloated, his face stripped with green stripes again. The outburst was caught from inside, and soon Akari looked out the window to see what was happening.
"What's going on?"
"Hello, Akari-chan! Is Nagisa in there? Alien's gotta cure with his name on it!"
No sooner after that was announced, Nagisa was brought outside by Twilight, and put in the same spot where Luffy was sprayed down. Korosensei got everyone out of the way as he was sprayed down, ending in the same result Luffy did.
"Much better. Thanks a ton, Korosensei," Nagisa thanked, as the alien chuckled again.
"Piece of cake, Nagisa. Now, how's about we head home, eh? Been a rough day, I'd imagine."
"We've been dragged around by a crow all day, so, yeah." Luffy shrugged.
"Yeah, we should get going. Thanks for letting me stick around, you two, I'll see you later," Nagisa said.
After all of that was said and done, Nagisa, Luffy, Weed, Mel, GB, and Korosensei then began heading home, as Twilight and Akari waved goodbye. Korosensei simply jumped up, and flew away from Twilight's home, while the others walked. Today had been a rather interesting one for Nagisa and Luffy...
And hoped that they don't do that again.
It was about lunch time for 3-E, yet so close to summer vacation. The feel that vacation was gonna start was showing on everyone in the school, including the staff. Who could blame them really, summer was probably the best time for any school kid, regardless of grade. The staff too, an entire month without worry on work was something special to look forward to.
In his office, Korosensei was chillin out, enjoying his little bento, and some yummy cookies he added in himself, while his radio on. The alien had grown aware of the summer coming up, and couldn't wait for it to come. Far as he was concern, it was just two days away, the day marked on the calendar on the wall. While he was happily munching on his cookies, the broadcaster started to speak again.
"Good afternoon, and welcome to that time of day where we pick out that lucky caller, for today's fabulous prize trip!"
The announcement got Korosensei's attention, as the announcer continued.
"Today's prize is a free summer trip for you and your family, to Kenya wildlife safari, Africa! Be sure to call in our station, and you can be our lucky winner!" Just seconds afterwards, the station's phone was ringing, Korosensei standing with a smile, phone to his ear. He knew the station's number for a while after hearing it the last five times, and this prize he ain't missing! Soon the man picked up his call, much to his delight.
"Hello, is this the Tokyo radio station?"
"That's right sir, and you're the first caller to our big prize. Just answer this one trivia question correctly, and the prize is yours!"
"Lay it on me, I'm ready!"
"Alright sir, and here's the question: what was the height and weight of the largest elephant in Africa?"
"24,000 pounds, and 13 feet tall," Korosensei answered, literally a second after the announcer was done. The announcer took a minute to get the answer checked.
"C-Congratulations sir! Mind saying your name?"
"Korosensei, my good man."
"Well, Korosensei, you just won yourself a trip to Kenya!"
"Awesome! Thank you so much!" Korosensei beamed. He was truly hyped on getting his prize...wait, how was he gonna get it?
"Wait... How am I gonna get my prize?"
"Oh? Well we mail it, of course."
"In that case, send my prize to Yunibāsaru Junior High School, I can pick it up there. Thank you!"
"Uh, sure thing. Have a good day, Korosensei."
The announcer hung up for that days prize, Korosensei downright thrilled! A trip to Africa for the summer, what a fabulous idea! However, after a quick think-over, he realized that the man said him and his family. Yet, he was strictly alone. So, what's a smart alien to do?...
......
"School field trip?" Nagisa asked.
"Of course, why not? It can be a great bonding experience between teacher and student, it'll be great! What do you all say?"
Yep, Korosensei was going that route. While very sweet, it was a pretty random idea that came out of nowhere. Presenting the idea to the whole class was a bit much.
"So you want everyone to just rush off to Africa on some random last-minute trip, throwing away any schedule they have already?" Karma corrected, arms crossed.
"Come on, it'll be fun! Wide open plains, tons of clean fresh air."
"The whole idea of summer vacation is to avoid school, you realize that, don't you?" Karma reminded.
"You mean to relax for a month's time?" Ren suddenly butted in.
"Hey hey, not all of you have to go, just those who want to! I ain't forcing nothin on nobody. You got a lot of time to think it over," Korosensei assured them. The students all thought a little bit, as the commotion got the dogs outside.
"What's going on?" Mel asked.
"Korosensei wants us to go to Africa with him," Ren replied. Weed and Mel never even heard of Africa before, but, GB was a bit surprised on hearing the news.
"Africa? You sure?"
"Course I am, this alien won a family trip! Come on, isn't anyone interested?"
"Korosensei, there's a ton of problems with this," Nagisa began, counting his fingers for emphasis. "One: it's a continent away. Two: none of our parents know. Three: how are we gonna get there without any plane?"
Korosensei copied Nagisa's actions with his own fingers.
"One: I can mail your parents, they can tell me tomorrow morning. Two through three: I can take you there myself! All I need is a giant quicker basket, and we're all set! Which reminds me."
Korosensei suddenly went into action: in a quick blast of energy, Korosensei was inside and whipped up detailed permission slips for every student in class. Soon after that, he went off like a bullet, delivering each letter to their respected destinations, not a single one missed. He ended up back at the classroom soon afterwards (with a ton of dried hay as it turned out) and quickly whipped up a huge hot air balloon basket! Since he went Mach-20, all of that took just under a minute, impressing everyone present.
"TADA! Minute flat! I got each of your parents the notification, and we'll have their answers by tomorrow." Korosensei said, heading back in the classroom. Apparently, that's a problem solver right there. The students looked to the large basket, thinking a little bit on Korosensei's trip, and how far he was going for them. Even if some of them knew he worked for Giratina...
~~
The next following morning, Korosensei had gotten those replies from the parents as per expected, along with his free tickets to Kenya. The current count had most saying no to the idea, while some actually agreed to it. Korosensei was happy to have some people allowed to go, but, then came to the students themselves. After all, THEY were going, so, their choice if they wanted to go.
"Well, answers in, let's see what the kids have to say."
Korosensei sighed, and went right into the classroom, expecting to see the kids either bored, or waiting for that final bell to ring...But, no one was in there. Korosensei was left blank faced upon seeing the empty classroom: was he too late? No, some students would still be there if others tried playing hooky. Either way, Korosensei wasn't entirely sure where they would just go on short notice.
"Maybe I'm too early?" Korosensei wondered. Then another thought struck him, as he looked out in the yard. Yes, his basket was still there, but oddly, his students were outside too, all lined up. Korosensei quickly got outside to see what was going on.
"Morning, teach, what's up?" Karma started.
"What are you all doing out here?"
"Ready to go. We thought it over and, we decided to go with you to Africa. You've did a good job as our teacher, and it's only fair," Nagisa said.
"And...where's those dogs, are they here with you?" No sooner after he asked, Weed, GB, and Mel all poked their heads out of the basket, ready to go.
"Never mind. Well, let's see who can go, shall we?"
Korosensei only showed the number of approved slips in front of everyone. The exact number was only about five out of the whole class. So, on a whim, Korosensei began to read them out.
"Alright let's see... Nagisa Shiota. Karma Akabane. Naruto Uzumaki. Monkey D. Luffy. And Hinata Hyūga. Congratulations, all of you got the green light!" Luffy was simply stoked on the answer, as Karma and Nagisa just smiled. Hinata was surprised that her parents would even consider letting her go, but didn't say anything, as Korosensei looked to the other kids.
"Sorry the rest of you can't go," Korosensei said, a bit bummed out. The other kids didn't seem to mind too much, and were glad for those who could go at all on the trip.
"When are we going?" Ren suddenly asked from the crowd, walking forward to the alien.
"Huh? Ren, I didn't call you going."
"I will go with you."
"Now Ren, let's just head back in -" Ren suddenly stopped him in his tracks (both literally and metaphorically) by slamming her foot in the ground, causing it to crack under her...
"I'm going."
"...Hie."
"Hey, when are we going anyway?" Karma asked. Korosensei thought for a second or two, before he chuckled again. Suddenly, the kids were put in the basket, and Korosensei gripping both sides of the basket. No answer needed for that question.
"Alright, welcome to Koro airlines, please keep all hands, feet, and paws within the basket at all times." Koro began to levitate off the ground. "Next stop: Kenya, Africa. Launch in three! Two! Have a great summer, kids! And OFF! WE! GO!" Suddenly, Korosensei launched straight up in the air, the basket being carried up fast in the air like it was nothing! Everyone in the basket gripped what they could as Korosensei flew off at his Mach-20 speed. Korosensei made all the stops on his flight: few pairs of tentacles whipping away any obstacles that'll injure the students while not going too fast to break up the basket. The only ones who weren't panicking were Ren and Karma, while everyone else braced for whenever the stop would be. Suddenly, everyone in the basket suddenly felt the G-forces weakening, as Korosensei slowed down. Weed had the guts to look of the basket, seeing an entirely different land below. The area turned from Japanese forest to Kenya savannah in just twenty short minutes. When Korosensei slowed down, and settled the basket on the ground, everyone in it took a minute to regain themselves.
"We're here, gang! Enjoy the flight?"
"...Well, roller coasters don't scare me anymore," Luffy groaned.
When everyone regained themselves, they got out of the basket to look around. They were alone, but, there was a town nearby so they weren't too isolated. Korosensei signaled the others off to the city for their vaca, but, he stopped Nagisa before he could continue.
"Hey, Nagisa, got somethin for ya." Soon, the alien presented him with tiny pill-sized objects, all with Korosensei's smile on them. There was a good amount of them in Nagisa's hands, the kid looking confused.
"What's this?"
"A little something to handle your little language barrier problem. Swallow one of those bad boys and see the results!" Korosensei said, holding Mel up to his level, the pup trying to squirm out of his grip. Nagisa tried to think a little bit, but in the end, swallowed one of them. At first, the taste was horrible, like a real pill, but soon after he swallowed it, Mel's yelps began to alter into words.
"Hey, Octo-thing, put me down!" Mel demanded. Nagisa couldn't believe what he heard: he understood Mel perfectly! Weed and GB helped Mel out and got him free, as Nagisa just stared at them.
"Did...did you just...Did Koro give me..."
Korosensei chuckled.
"Congratulations, now you can understand your companions to a tee! Give those to your friends when you get the chance, ok pal?" As Korosensei walked away, GB turned to Nagisa.
"So, you can understand us now?"
"Yeah...I can...This is very weird."
"Tell me about it. Ok, we'll be off then," GB said, started to go away.
"Wait, where are you three going?"
"To explore. Don't worry, we'll find you guys by night fall. See you soon," Weed replied. After that, Weed, GB, and Mel went off to explore, as Nagisa went off to his friends.
~~
For the next couple of hours, GB, Weed, and Mel each continued moving through the savannah. Africa was much hotter than Japan, something none of them were used to. But one thing was good: a ton more running space! While the dogs continued running around, GB suddenly caught sight of something moving around in the distance. The three dogs wandered nearby and soon found a herd of what appeared to be deer grazing. However, these deer were one-pointers, and colored differently.
"Those are some weird ass deer," GB commented.
"Yeah, fancy stripes, too," added Weed, walking over a little bit. The deer (which were really gazelle), didn't notice them just yet, grazing on the grass. However, while they were watching, the gazelle all looked in one direction, away from the three dogs. Weed, GB, and Mel didn't have a clue what they were looking at, but the gazelle knew after a minute, and suddenly started to run away! The three dogs watched the herd run, along with something alongside the herd. The herd suddenly began rushing towards the bystander canines. One of them, a young female gazelle doe, suddenly broke from the herd, and ran straight towards them in panic, as the figures ran after her. The attackers turned out to be more dogs, though not of a breed they're familiar with. The dogs looked like they all had some camo suit on rather than fur. The gazelle skidded to a stop once it saw Weed, Mel, and GB in front of her, but it was a delayed reaction, and she ended up skidding into Mel rather hard.
"Mel!" Weed gasped. Mel and the gazelle were fine, as the gazelle got up.
"Please, you got to help me!" The gazelle pleaded. But that one distraction got the wild dogs to surround them! The gazelle tried to hide behind the new dogs, scared for her life, as the beasts circled them. One of the dogs moved forward, growling at them.
"Hey, give back our meat!" He demanded.
"Ok, sure, here!" GB implied, pushing the gazelle towards the pack, despite the struggling the gazelle had with them.
"No no no, please!" The gazelle yelled in fear. However, GB wasn't the one to befriend prey, so, he didn't bother listening, as the others dogs moved in. While they were, the gazelle looked to the other new dogs for help. While GB wasn't deterred, the look on her face was getting to Weed and Mel a bit. The innocence in her eyes was enough to rival a one month old pup, and just as worried as one...
"Hey, that's our kill!"
All of the wild dogs turned towards Weed and Mel, as they went forward, blocking the others from the gazelle.
"Says who?!"
"Says me, now, back off," Mel said, biting down on the gazelle's neck, as if ready to rip her head off! The gazelle panicked, and thrashed around to get herself free. After a bit, another dog went into view. This one though was a bit bigger, and had a small cut in his left ear.
"What's the hold up? Should've been done an hour ago."
"Sahara, sir, these mutts won't give up our kill! They didn't do shit, and won't go away!"
Sahara looked to Weed, GB, and Mel with a disapproving look. Sahara hadn't seen such dogs before, and the three were the same with Sahara and his pack.
"Hey, we're hungry, we got her, she's ours, alright?" Sahara didn't seem to be buying Mel's words at first.
"Mutt, don't make this difficult, just hand the gazelle over," Sahara insisted, paw out front. The dogs however weren't exactly aware on what a "gazelle" was. The gazelle in question was still freaked out, but stopped fighting Mel from being pinned.
"First of all, I have paws, second, I'm not giving her up so easily!" Weed yelled. Sahara just rolled his eyes.
"If you mutts just want to save her from being dog meat instead of her being your dog meat, you can just say so. Damn Kimba's getting to everyone," Sahara said.
"...Who?" The three dogs asked.
"Wait, you three aren't with -... OOHHH, I get it, tourists, right? Pets?" Sahara suddenly lightened up to the three, walking over to GB.
"How'd you guess?"
"Come on, tell me any other wild canine colored like (points to Mel) a banana, (points to Weed) a blueberry, (points to GB) and some freckled zebra?" Sahara put his front leg around GB's shoulder. "Tell you what I'm gonna do; I'll let you have this kill, but promise to keep yourselves outta trouble eh? The savannah's no easy playground for pampered pooches like you guys."
Sahara then winked to GB before walking to the rest of the pack.
"K, gang, let's go! We got a lot of ground to cover before nightfall, and who knows how far the herd can go in that time. Move out!" With that, Sahara began running off, the rest of the wild dogs running after him. Soon as they were sure that they were gone, Mel let the gazelle go.
"Hey, you okay?" Weed asked. The gazelle looked up to the three, sitting up. She didn't say anything at first, but just stared at them at first.
"Uh...hello?"
Suddenly, the gazelle went right over to Mel and Weed, hugging them both.
"THANK YOU THANK YOU THANK YOU THANK YOU!"
"Uh, you're welcome," Weed said, caught off guard by the hug. Soon, the gazelle let them go.
"I'm sorry, but, not many predators will help out a gazelle like me."
"I can imagine," Weed said, wiping off some dust.
"Who are you guys, anyway?"
"Oh us? Well, I'm Weed."
"I'm Mel, and he's GB. And you are?"
"I'm Dodie, nice to meet you all," the gazelle introduced.
"Likewise. You better get back to your herd before any other hunters find you out here, huh?" Mel insisted.
"Oh yea, thanks again for the help. Goodbye," Dodie said, starting to run off back to her herd. When she left, the three dogs began turning back to where they came from, and walking off. While they were going, GB began walking by Weed.
"Hey Weed. Who do you think this Kimba guy is?"
"I dunno, but, what luck we got, we might meet with him soon. Now, let's get to the others, probably wondering where we are." With that in mind, the trio of dogs went on their way back to the class students.
~~
Later on that day, Dodie continued running around through the Serengeti for a good while. Since meeting up with Weed, GB, and Mel, she had ran non-stop from the savannah, to scrub forest, the trees green with leaves. Dodie took a second to rest, looking around for a second or so.
"Kimba?! You around here?" Dodie called out. After a little bit, something walked out upon hearing her. The figure looked like a young lion cub, no mane just yet, but this cub was purely white all over, aside for the tips of its ears and tail.
"I'm over here, Dodie, what is it?" The cub asked, walking over to Dodie. The gazelle was happy to see Kimba after what happened that day, no wild dogs to try and hunt her around here.
"Hi Kimba. Listen, I got something to tell you; there's three new dogs here, and they saved me from Sahara's pack!"
Kimba looked up to her in surprise.
"They did? Did you catch who they were?"
"Sure I did! Mel, GB, and Weed are their names," Dodie said. Kimba thought for a little bit on these three dogs in question, mostly for the fact they helped Dodie out from getting eaten...
"Do you know where they went? I'd like to meet them."
Kimba, and the Silver Fang
The next day came over quickly for the class in question. Nagisa, Karma, Ren, Luffy, Naruto, and Hinata had settled in their vacation home by the time Weed, GB, and Mel had found them (which took longer than anticipated honestly). On the bright side, at least there wasn't any trouble once everyone got back together. When the savannah sun rose, Korosensei went on outside the door, taking in the morning air. The alien had on a safari guide uniform on, tan jacket and sun hat included. He also had his human get-up, just in case.
"Alrighty, amigos, let's be off!" Korosensei called, happily going off ahead as some of the early bird students (Nagisa, Ren, and Hinata), went out too. The others weren't completely ready just yet, and we're still getting themselves ready.
"Where are we going?" Nagisa asked.
"Going into the wild my friend! Today, we're heading out on our very own safari trip! See nature at its most pure, it's gonna be awesome!" Korosensei beamed, getting rather giddy on the idea. Sure, he read about the animals in Africa, but, didn't see any himself just yet, so the situation was a new experience for everybody.
"What about Weed and his friends?" Ren asked after a bit.
"Oh right." Suddenly, Korosensei gave a good whistle, though far too high pitched for humans to hear. Seconds later, Weed, GB, and Mel bolted out, looking freaked out, eyes wide and hair on end.
"Who the hell did that, nearly blew off my ears!" GB screeched, ticked off. The group turned to them, including Hinata (a bit odd to the dogs).
"Good morning, canine compadres! Wanna join us on our safari trip?" Korosensei asked. The dogs needed a second to get their ears back before answering.
"Safari trip?"
"Sure, a good drive through the savannah, you in?"
"Drive? Hold on, I don't remember you getting any -" suddenly, Korosensei disappeared, and popped back with a full sized tour jeep (that he paid to use for the day). "- Car..."
~~
Meanwhile, some area away, Kimba continue going through the savannah alongside Dodie that morning. The two were a bit interested in the dogs in question. Eventually, the two were back on the savannah where Dodie had found them, but, no signs of them were found anywhere. However, even if they were gone, the scent still lingered from yesterday. While most of it was Sahara's pack, the smell of Weed, GB, and Mel, were evident.
"I could've swore they were here," Dodie said, looking around. However, Kimba had already got where they went.
"Hold on, Dodie. Maybe...I think I got it!" Kimba concluded, starting to move again with Dodie close behind him. Kimba kept to the scent like radar, until he came to a stop on one of the larger hills in the savannah. When Dodie caught up, they both could see a good view of the Serengeti. They saw a herd of zebra, some gazelle, usual stuff. But, what wasn't usual was the large tour car going through. It wasn't exactly common to see such an object within the savannah, and Kimba and Dodie went right off towards the car.
The car in question was driven by Korosensei, happily going through the savannah as to not startle the animals around the area. All the passengers on board were looking around at all the African animals going around the place. In the back, the kids and dogs were having a relaxing time. Eventually, Korosensei stopped upon the herd of Zebra, giving the others sometime to look and observe. As the dogs were looking though, the huge mix of black and white was actually starting to get them a bit dizzy.
"You ok?" Ren asked after a bit. GB, Weed, and Mel tried not looking at the horses.
"I dunno who painted those horses but, damnit, let's go," GB groaned, both paws covering his lead. Mel took the moment to look on the other side of the car, trying to get himself together. As he did, he then saw something coming towards them. In the grass, a familiar gazelle started to bound over to the car. The presence caught their attention, as GB and Weed looked over to see her stop nearby, smile on her face.
"Hi guys!"
"Dodie? Fancy seeing you again, what's up?" Mel said, more curious than pleasant. Dodie was still happy to see them, regardless of that.
"Good to see you. Hey, I want you guys to meet someone."
"Huh? Who?" Weed asked, some of the kids starting to watch and listen.
"His name is Kimba, he's not too far from here. Wanna come?"
That seemed a bit forward: they saved her once, and suddenly someone else wanted to meet them after just one day of such. It wasn't that big of a deal, really it wasn't. Still, the other kids were a bit confused on the sudden appearance by the gazelle to begin with, not to mention how happy it was to see the dogs. However, Nagisa tapped Korosensei's shoulder after a bit.
"You catch all that?" Nagisa asked.
"Indeed I did. Weed, you and your friends are free to go off for a while, just promise to not cause any trouble, ok?" Korosensei said. The three dogs looked to each other before, one at a time, they got out of the car. GB was the most unsure on the idea, but went out anyway as the students watched. Dodie was glad that they could come, and began leading them through the grass. Before he went, Weed turned back to the car.
"We'll be back soon, okay?"
"Alright, see ya," Nagisa and Hinata replied. Weed then went off after a bit, leave the car with a bit of confusion. Nagisa and Hinata turned around and noticed the confused expression on everyone's face. Even Ren looked a little surprised. Before the awkwardness could continue, Nagisa remembered the pills Korosensei gave him, and showed it to the others in the truck.
"Oh right, Korosensei gave me these pills yesterday."
"What's that gotta do with the bi-lingual crap?" Luffy asked. Korosensei chuckled again, turning around from his seat.
"A little something I whipped up; one swallow, and you can understand your dog friends with no trouble at all!"
"So... If we have one, we can understand animals?"
"Well not all animals, I restricted it a bit to larger animals. Wouldn't wanna know what flies think, do you?"
"That include things like horses, or gazelle and such?"
"Depends on the individual. If it's smart enough to be understood, there you go. Haven't worked out all the tweaks yet, but, hey it worked on Nagisa and Hinata, right? Should work for you," Korosensei explained. Bit vague to say the least, but hey, it's something to use anyway.
Meanwhile, not too far away, GB, Weed, and Mel were still following Dodie until the three got into another clearing. Once they did, they immediately saw Kimba standing there, smiling to them. The three didn't expect to see a cat rather than another gazelle, especially one with white fur. His eyes were blue instead of red, so, albinism was out of the question.
"So you are the three Dodie told me about?" Kimba asked, mostly looking at Weed.
"Guess so. And you are Kimba, right?" Weed asked.
"That's right," Kimba replied. The lion looked them over, though was a bit curious over the dog in front of him, tilting his head a bit.
"Well, I wanted to say thanks for saving Dodie. But, what exactly are you? Not being mean, but, I don't think I've seen a dog like you before." In particular, Kimba referred to Weed (mainly due to the dog having a blue tint in his fur).
"Oh, well, I'm an Akita Inu, Tora-ge. I was born like this," Weed implied, "What about you? You a pedigree cat or what?"
"A pedi-what? No, no, I'm not a house cat, I'm a lion. White lion," Kimba replied. That got the group a little bit more confused, as GB began walking around, looking Kimba over.
"Really? I've heard of lions before, yet they're usually gold or tan, copper at most."
"I'm sure, I would lie about my race."
"Guess you're right. Say, is that whole "King-of-the-Jungle" things with Lions true?" Mel asked. He might as well ask Kimba that, him being a lion and all.
"Well, I'm the next ruler here so, I suppose," Kimba figured, scratching behind his ear. GB turned back to the moving car, which started to circle around the savannah on its tour. The group was quite far away, checking out near the water's edge. GB knew they had to go back soon or they'll end up left behind. Soon, the setter nudged Weed.
"Uh, hey, I think our ride's gonna leave us soon," GB informed, aiming a paw to the car.
"Come on, GB, we just got here, planning to go already?"
"I'm not gonna get left behind again, remembered what happened yesterday with Sahara? Wanna risk going through that again?" GB protested.
"You can go back if you want, I still wanna explore," Mel insisted. GB suddenly felt a little conflicted. On one paw, he won't get into more wildlife trouble, and on the other, he'll be sure that Weed and Mel were safe without freaking out. GB turned back to the car while he was thinking of his options. Should he let them, or no?
"...Well... If you guys really -" GB suddenly stopped cold when he noticed, Weed, Mel, Kimba, and Dodie already gone, about twenty feet ahead. "HEY, YOU BITCHES, WAIT UP!"
GB knew they'll be gone for a while, but, he couldn't leave Weed and Mel alone. While he ran after them, other eyes kept an eye on them from the nearby herd. It turned to face the car as well, with an equally serious expression.
~~
Sometime later, GB, Weed, and Mel followed Dodie and Kimba into the jungle. It sure felt different towards the three dogs; most of the plants and sounds pretty foreign compared to Japanese forests. Along with that, the forests were FAR larger than back home. Dodie and Kimba kept going on ahead until the white lion stopped briefly, turning to the trio and smiling. After that, Kimba moved through a bush, and allowed everyone through. Upon going in, the three dogs were greeted with a pleasant/strange scenario. As GB, Mel, and Weed walked in behind Kimba, they saw what seemed to be a larger tree, but they also saw that it had a couple of trunk tables around on a wooden deck, two floors too. It also seemed to be rush hour, because a lot of animals were there as well, all of which varied from Zebras, Warthogs, Gazelle, even some Giraffes, Hippos, and so on. Smaller animals like rabbits and birds, and other carnivores like cheetahs, leopards, and other matters of the like. Some animals were eating together, others cleaned up, as the dog trio followed Kimba to a table.
"Ok, say up front, I did not expect this," Mel commented, looking around at everyone. Kimba sat down at a table while the three went to join him.
"It's a new addition to the jungle. I try to make life here easier to live for everyone," Kimba replied. After looking around a bit more, GB spoke next.
"So you let other animals in here? But, you eat meat don't you?"
"A typical lion would do that, but I find life a bit more valuable than that. I try to make life fair and peaceful for all creatures here, regardless of what they are, to make a true kingdom for all to live happily," Kimba explained. Weed was the most fascinated by Kimba's goal, and results of it. So many animals, predator and prey, living together without a fuss from anyone there.
"That's incredible, Kimba. Sure isn't like this back home," Weed replied with a smile.
"That reminds me; where are you three from? Sahara said you weren't from around here," Dodie asked, sitting down next to Mel.
"Oh, well we're kinda far away, in Japan," Mel said.
"Where's that?" Dodie asked.
"Japan? Well compared to here, I'd say ... Other side of the world, give or take. Kinda hard to tell really," GB shrugged. Honestly, it was hard to tell when flying at Mach 20 speed where they were going, or how far it was actually. Dodie and Kimba were a bit surprised, but impressed with how far the three had gone. However, before they could continue on that, Weed remembered Sahara on the conversation.
"Hey Kimba, what's with you and Sahara anyway? While we met he said something about 'Kimba getting to everyone' or something like that," Weed explained. Kimba just sighed.
"Well, he's one of the animals that doesn't agree with my policy. His excuse was that it'll make the carnivores starve, including his pack," Kimba explained.
"Well, you can't blame him too much then, he's got plenty of dogs in his pack to look after, and dogs aren't exactly one for fruits and veggies like Dodie here," Weed said, referring to the gazelle in question.
"That's true, but we have plenty of food for him and his pack here. Sahara just doesn't really think predator and prey should live together I guess," Kimba replied, as a worker animal went over and put down a plate of bread for them to snack on. For one thing: how animals made the bread was a bit surprising, but, everything seemed rather different anyway so it wouldn't be too weird apparently.
"But you said he thinks that he'll starve," GB pointed out.
"Well it's the same thing really."
"Guess so."
As they continued talking, off in the shadows, something was watching them again. Course, none of them seemed to notice as they talked a bit more. It almost seemed like it was stalking them at first, but, eventually it walked away ...
~~
Later on that night, the group had finished everything up on their schedule for the day. Most of the group had chilled out, and settled in bed, except for Nagisa himself. With a light on in his assigned room, he put out a piece of paper, and started to write something out.
Dear Twilight:
Just yesterday, our group had arrived in Kenya, Africa, and are having a good time. It's a bit hotter than I'm used to, but, there's so many other animals and things here too, it's hard to notice. Speaking of which, Korosensei gave us these pills that got us to understand Weed and his friends. Personally, I think Ren's a bit peeved that she can't translate for us. I'm mailing one of the pills to you in the letter so you can check it out yourself. Hope to hear from you soon.
Nagisa Shiota
After the letter was done, Nagisa folded it up neatly, and started seeing the only person who can deliver the letter in that night: Korosensei. Who else can go from Kenya to Tokyo in one night? After walking around for a bit, he did eventually find Korosensei outside, chilling out with a latte in his grip. Korosensei turned to him as Nagisa walked out.
"Hey, Nagisa, why up so late?"
"Just writing a little something. You wouldn't mind dropping this in Twilight's mailbox, would you?" Nagisa asked, giving him the letter. Korosensei chuckled as he got up, and took the letter from Nagisa.
"Sure thing. Be back in an hour, so, don't lock the door K?" Korosensei said with a wink. Soon enough, the alien leaped up in the air, and rocketed off on his way. Nagisa smiled while watching, knowing that his letter will go through for sure.
The next following morning, the group were out and about again. So far, the vacation had been uneventful for the human side of the vacationers, yet the canines were getting a ton of new stuff thrown at them: Sahara and his pack, and Kimba's kingdom. Still, it was fun for both sides of the party. Korosensei was having some fun too, a vacation away from Asano AND Giratina while he chilled and relaxed on his own time. Thank god for that!
Soon, the group, dogs included, were going through the city, checking out the area as they went. The city wasn't as busy as Japan was, but people were still going about as of were. However, as insisted by Korosensei, Weed, Mel, and GB were collared and leashed, being brought by Nagisa, so they wouldn't wander off (much to their annoyance).
"Oh, what a beautiful day for a walk, eh kids?" Korosensei said to the others.
"Not bad, teach, high-five for effort," Karma said, his hand up at the ready, his smirk on his face. Korosensei, feeling playful, gave Karma the good high five. However, Korosensei suddenly felt a tingling sensation soon as he made contact, making his arm shutter a bit. Korosensei quickly removed the tentacle hand. Then, Karma showed the octopus the signature buzzer in his palm.
"You walked right into that one," Karma chuckled. Korosensei blushed red in the face, turning back ahead. Some of the others chuckled too, though Korosensei didn't find it that silly. As they kept walking though, Nagisa suddenly stopped when he felt the leash stop moving. Turning back, Mel was trying to get the collar off of him.
"Damnit, this thing's trying to choke me," Mel complained, trying to get the thing off of him.
"Mel, don't worry, you can take it off when we get back," Nagisa said.
"Screw that, I *grunt* want it off *grunt* now!" Mel retorted, trying to get it off as best he could. Soon, Ren came forward, grabbing the leashes to the dogs.
"Ren, get this thing -"
"I'll handle them, Nagisa," Ren said.
Just a minute later, the group was off again, but with Ren going along with the leashes in her grip. While Weed and GB walked along too, Mel was literally being dragged behind, annoyed as ever. It was an embarrassment, to say the least. However, while they all were going along, the group suddenly was stopped by Korosensei, who looked ahead in glee. The others looked on ahead, soon seeing what he was seeing. Up ahead, towards the park, seemed to be a sort of tent, purple in color, and not very big either. There was a sign by the entrance but, being from Japan, African language wasn't entirely understandable to them. Korosensei got it though, as it read out: Fortune Teller. Korosensei was extremely giddy upon seeing it, really hoping it was available.
"Goodie, goodie! Ok kids, who wants to go first?"
"In where?" Luffy asked.
"This is a fortune teller's booth, what else?"
"Oh, that crud, I'll pass. My dad says these things are a bunch of shit," Naruto commented. Before they could go any further on the matter, they all heard someone start to move from inside the tent, coming out. The group then notice a women walk out of the tent, having a Mohawk for a hairstyle. Her hair looked grey, but had bands of stripes going along it. She had on a sort of shaman get up, striped like a zebra. Korosensei turned to her, excited to see her.
"Oh, morning, morning! You open Mis?"
"Ah, Korosensei. Indeed, my fortunes are open for all," she replied. Korosensei suddenly freaked, but in a good way: this fortune teller got his name right!
"EEEE! You got my name right!"
"Your aura is easy to read, Korosensei. Rather dynamic, I must say."
"Oh, thank you so much Mis...?"
"Zecora."
"Thank you," Korosensei beamed. The women looked to the group of kids, though got the look of annoyance on Naruto first. Seemed some of these kids weren't exactly believers for her.
"Something the matter, Naruto?"
"So you can get names, not too impressive. I'll be over here," Naruto said, starting to walk away. However, Korosensei was already over next to him.
"Come on, Naruto, gonna quit so soon?" Korosensei asked. Naruto simply sighed.
"Do I have to do this?" Naruto asked. Korosensei didn't want him to quit so quickly, but, the shaman girl looked over to the others.
"Are any of you interested?" She asked. The others thought a bit, and eventually, some of them lined up. Those that did included Nagisa, Hinata and Karma, while Luffy, Naruto, and Ren sat it out. Ren would go in, but Weed, GB, and Mel came first. Korosensei joined in, as they went on inside the tent.
The interior seemed pretty decent enough, big enough for them to fit in comfortably anyway. The middle of the room had a table in the center, signature crystal ball at the center, two seat across from each other. There was a few other items along the wall as well, yet mostly those were for decoration. The fortune teller sat down at one end of the round table, awaiting for the first to sit down. It took a bit, but eventually, Nagisa went first. The others stood aside, as he took his seat.
"What fortune would you like told?" She asked.
"Oh. Well, I'm not too sure, I guess any will do," Nagisa replied. Zecora then began to relax a bit before speaking once again.
"Hold my hands," Zecora instructed. Nagisa did such, and both hands settled down on Zecora's own set. Zecora was silent at first, as she focused a bit. Eventually, Zecora looked to Nagisa, reading his eyes apparently. Nagisa wasn't too sure what exactly Zecora was doing, but it was best to not interrupt a expert at work. Zecora then took a deep breath, the others inside watching the event unfold.
"... I see you off on a journey beyond the stars ... Beyond our world, where mortal men cannot tread ... Nagisa, a lover of the galaxy will be looking for you ..."
Nagisa was simply speechless. While Zecora was explaining these predictions, the crystal ball showed what she preferred. At first, it showed what seemed like the sea at night. Then, all it mainly showed was space, as if going through warp speed. Soon, a figure showed up, but, it was a bit to blurry to figure out who it was. There was blue, and white colors, but, that didn't help all that much as the vision faded off from view. Nagisa thought for a little bit, but before he could say anything, suddenly Karma looked, and saw something in a nearby jar. Within it appeared to be a scroll, tied together with a black feather at the end of it. Without much prompting, he grabbed it, and opened it up. Zecora quickly caught him before he read any of it.
"Put that back, if you don't mind," Zecora firmly stated. Karma could care less, though, and started to read anyway. The scroll showed some writing on it, but again, it was hard to make out. Korosensei could read it though, so, he looked it over a bit while Karma was trying to read it out. Korosensei took the little paper, and looked it over.
"Destroyers of the Desert? This another prediction, Zecora?" Korosensei asked. Zecora simply sighed before answering.
"That's actually a legend, one that had been forgotten by many, unfortunately," Zecora said, taking the scroll and wrapping it up again. After that, Nagisa just got up, and walked back outside the tent. He needed a bit to think about this. When he left, the subject of the legend continued on as Karma got the scroll again.
"So what's this legend about?" Karma asked. Zecora took the scroll before answering them.
"The Destroyers of the Desert is a legend as old as the land itself. Beings of destruction, able to wipe out a land of life within days; The legend goes that in the face of the evening sun, the devil winds will rise, sweeping away everything in its wake, in preparation for their arrival. This will be a sign for all to see: for when the devil winds die, look into the face of the evening sun. And there you shall see them: the destroyers of -"
Suddenly, Karma gave an unamused yawn: the story Zecora was blabbering on about wasn't exactly entertaining, plus too long for him to be interested. Zecora didn't exactly approve. However, looking to Korosensei, the alien looked a bit startled from Zecora's tale.
"Sorry, but a smaller tale would be nice," Karma stated, getting a bit bored.
"Apologies, sometimes it can get carried away."
.....
meanwhile, watching from his own crystal ball, a particular demonic dragon, Giratina, had observed the prediction Zecora had gave Nagisa. A rather interesting thing that she made clear. Although, thinking about that term "lover" did complicate it a little bit. He wanted the chosen gone for good, not gaining allies.
"A lover of the Galaxy, huh? A rather complicated scenario to handle. But these Destroyers ... Now that's interesting."
The orb then froze the moment, focusing more on the legend written down on the scroll so he could read it. While he was looking, suddenly he felt a presence in the room with him. Upon turning around, he soon saw a few figures standing by him. One of them moved forward, Giratina smiling upon seeing his next accomplice: a gigantic, 8-legged female arachnid, with a devilish look within her eyes.
"Ah, glad you could show."
"Shall I venture in?" The spider asked.
"Not yet, Spider. I'll be sure to let you go when, but for now, you and the others stand by. I want to see how this'll turn out."
Silence amongst the African jungle nightfall, every animal for the most part was quietly resting in their homes. Within the brush though, a large rhino moved out of the toughened brush with a tough push of the branches and bushes. The rhinoceros was heading over to the watering hole for a nightly drink, the only main light coming from the moon above him. Normally, thanks to his size, the rhino was generally safe as he drank the cool water ...
Tonight was not a normal night.
The winds felt an unnatural cold to it, something the rhino had picked up on as he was drinking, as clouds covered the moonlight. The large animal looked around for a bit, tense and alert. But even so, it didn't prepare him for what was about to happen. Just behind him, a distinct high-pitched chuckle echoed in his ears. The rhino turned around, and whatever it was shot something at him at lightning speed!
When the moonlight reappeared, all that were left were a set of footprints ...
......
Further away, the sound of the trouble began to be more aware to some of the nightly animals of the jungle, scurrying back into their homes upon hearing (and by that point seeing) whatever had the rhino in its clutches. The large shadow told them that it was indeed something huge that had gotten the rhino, but those who saw it could barely believe it. The commotion of some of the birds taking flight finally got one animal coming out of his den to investigate; Kimba. Kimba yawned a little bit, unsure of what was going on really. The white lion took a bit to wake himself up. He knew night animals were about, and what sounds were usually heard but what got Kimba outside was something different. The lion moved off a little bit from his den, trying to figure it out.
"A bit quiet tonight," Kimba thought. There wasn't enough clouds for any rainfall, which would be the main reason for any silence in the jungle at night but the skies were still pretty clear. The silence of the night was a little too suspicious, enough for Kimba to wander around for a bit. The cooling night wind gave the lion a scent that wasn't what he expected to get. Kimba looked around a bit more, ears up and alert and his mind sharp as a tack. What was going on? ...
As the moonlight shined down through a patch in the jungle, Kimba caught sight of something moving amongst the trees. It was large, but too fast for Kimba to get a proper sighting of it. Kimba kept looking around every which way since the glance of it. After a while, another blur shot through the jungle canopy, but unlike before something else suddenly was dropped to the ground by the lion. The object was large, animal-shaped, and covered in silver silk. Whatever was inside it was still alive and squirming around inside the silk. Before Kimba could even remotely process this, whatever was carrying the thing leaped down quick, and sank its large fangs into the animal's hide! The creature that came down looked like a spider, but this was by no means an ordinary spider. This spider was large enough to tackle an elephant if it wanted too. The animal in the silk stopped struggling after a while, succumbing to the arachnid's deadly bite, but the giant spider locked its horrifying eyes upon Kimba, the lion unsure if he was dreaming or not as it began to creep towards him. In a lightning fast strike, silk was shot out from its mouth, though Kimba dodged it quickly. Only a tiny bit of silk got on his ear, but it wasn't enough to keep Kimba still; rushing off like mad.
the spider quickly leaped off back into the trees, following Kimba as the lion ran on the ground. Kimba may have fought the Destroyers, but those guys weren't completely mutated or whatever the spider was. Plus, he never seen a spider so huge before. Kimba just kept running, ocassionally seeing the huge spider move about in the trees. Kimba knew the spider was still shooting silk to get him, hearing the shots land on the ground behind him. He heard three shots ring out, but the fourth shot got Kimba in his tail. It slowed him down just enough for a direct hit by another silk shot, covering his whole body up to his neck in silk! Kimba squirmed in his restraints, the spider landing feet away from him. Soon afterwards, the giant arachnid started to creep over to Kimba, the lion doing nothing else but moving like an inchworm away from him. Despite Kimba's attempt, the spider got a foot away before it reach out one of its long legs to stop Kimba in his tracks. It didn't stab him, or even hit him, but instead gently pulled Kimba back along the ground until he was right under the spider's fangs. Kimba continued to struggle like mad, but the spider had an extra trick as it poked Kimba in the side with the same leg. Seconds later, Kimba began to feel woozy, and soon ended up past out. Unable to get away, the spider was just about to sink its fangs into him...
Seconds later, something ... happened. The naked eye couldn't catch it if it blinked, but the spider, thinking it got its teeth into Kimba, instead had its teeth sinked into two stones ... which were stuck. The spider got them out, but Kimba had disappeared, silk and all. So, disappointed, the spider jumped out of sight.
~~
For Kimba, the sudden grab and knock-out kept him quiet and subdued for the rest of the night. He didn't remotely get the chance to see who saved him, or even remember what even happened thanks to his passed-out state. After his little fiasco though, he finally began to come back around after what at first felt like minutes (which ended up being hours when the sun came up). Kimba found himself in his den again, no longer having enough silk to keep him still. However, silk still remained on his tail as a reminder that it wasn't any dream he just experienced. How'd he get back there after running through the jungle, he had no idea on that. Kimba got up to his feet after a bit, getting rid of the extra silk, and ventured back outside.
The lion found himself not in a jungle exactly, but instead in a sea of cobwebs all over the place! His own den alone had too many webs to count connected to it. The webs themselves, like the same silk used on Kimba, draped the jungle everywhere, to the point where Kimba was lucky not to walk into it or step into a patch of silk. In so many parts of trees, branches, and other things, the webs were everywhere and anywhere that it got a grip. Almost as if a raincloud went by and rained down silk everywhere. Kimba could only wander around and figure out what had happened to the jungle while he was knocked out. The only sound Kimba could hear was the swaying wind through the breeze, but there were no chirps, no snorts, not a single sound. Obvious it was far too quiet for anything normal. Kimba's wandering lead him to a more opened area of the jungle, but it was clear that no matter where he went, the spider's work was clearly present...
Then Kimba saw something else. Amongst the jungle's new webs, he also saw the Spider's victims stood in position. Unlike the rhino, these were completely still like statues, modeled with webbing to keep them still in suspended animation. Kimba felt deeply mortified by what he was seeing, but even more so the concept of it; either all the animals were captured by the spider, or disappeared without him. He didn't see the spider itself, but Kimba already had enough of a reminder of the results.
"Dan'l! Dodie! Pauli! Anyone here?!" Kimba called, running through the jungle along the ground. However, he got no reply from any of his friends, and he continued to go on from there. All he saw in terms of animals were those who were captured and frozen in place by the silk. Kimba stopped eventually, feeling that his search was getting nowhere for him. Kimba sat down, feeling a tear or two fall from his eyes.
"No. No. Crying won't do you any good, Kimba. Pull yourself together," Kimba told himself. He was old enough to know that crying won't undo what had happened here. Even so, tears still found their way out of his eyes and on his face. All Kimba could do was continue to search to see if anything was still around anywhere. If he ended up finding that spider again ... Well, there'd be hell to pay.
Looking around for a while longer, Kimba tried his best to figure out if anybody or anything was still around the jungle for him to help out. So far though, even after an hour, there was little to show for it, if anything. He was still alone, still searching up and down for some sort of live animal apart of his jungle, and nothing to show for all his effort. The more he looked, the more he realized how alone he actually was for the longest time. Eventually his search brought him over to a lone cave along the jungle's rocky imperfections.
"Wonder if the spider ended up in there," Kimba thought, glancing the corner to see it. As he was though, something else caught his attention, as a seemingly large set of eyes suddenly showed up from inside the cave. Kimba gulped.
"It is." Kimba was a bit scared (of course, who wouldn't be when facing a gigantic spider for the first time) but Kimba the White Lion needed to swallow his fear for a bit, and face the spider before it could go off and get more of the jungle again. If he left him alone, the spider would keep going until the whole jungle was a silky gravesite, and he for sure didn't want that to happen to his kingdom!
"I got you now!" Kimba finally got his bravery pulled together, and charged in blindly to attack the beast. He knew there was nowhere for the spider to go, and nowhere to hide; Kimba got his sights locked in, claws and fangs out! From outside, the rumble did sound like Kimba was fighting the spider at first with loud growls and shrieks abound ... However ...
"Kimba, Kimba stop, we're friends remember?!"
That voice, was not the spider at all. After the dust cloud cleared up from Kimba's tussle, only then did he realize who he was attacking - Korosensei! The alien was who'd saved Kimba earlier. Turned out as well, it wasn't just Kimba who the alien had saved from the spider; a good amount of other animals were also saved and were in the cave, out of the spider's reach. Amongst the crowd were Dan'l, Dodie and Pauli as well, the white lion relieved to see a good amount of animals not wrapped in silk.
"Sorry about that. I'm glad to see you're safe," Kimba sighed with a smile, as Korosensei shook off the scratches and bites. He'd dodge the attack if he wasn't in such an enclosed space. Korosensei's quick healing handled the cuts around his tentacles and head.
"Eh, I can take a claw or two," Korosensei replied. Guess they were stuck for a while.
~~
Back at their little vacation home, the others of Korosensei's group were unaware of the trouble just yet in the jungle; the spider not reaching them just yet. Since the last excursion with the wild, everyone else had gotten back safe and sound. Still, that didn't mean they didn't have any sort of injuries that needed recovery from. Even with Korosensei's training getting them out of trouble overall, Mel and Weed still were pretty sore and bruised up. Nearby them, GB and Nagisa kept them both company for the time being.
"You two feeling any better?" GB asked. Mel lifted up his back right paw, which was very slightly red, even with his yellow fur.
"Still rough in the leg. Weed, how about you?" Mel asked, turning to the blue Akita. Weed licked his dry cut on his front leg before looking over to Mel.
"I'm fine. I'm just glad we helped Kimba all the same," Weed admitted. While they were talking, Luffy soon came back out.
"Hey, Nagisa, dogs. You wanna do something or what?" Luffy asked, bored out of his mind.
"Like what?" Nagisa asked.
"I don't know, something other than sitting on our asses doing nothing. And where's Korosensei anyway?" Luffy wondered, bored out of his mind. The others were fine, but there wasn't anything interesting without their host in their vacation.
"Give them a break, will ya? They nearly got themselves killed yesterday," GB retorted.
"What, really? And I missed it?! Seriously, I'm missing everything cool!" Luffy groaned, hand to forehead in a slap. He didn't want to miss anymore stuff. The dogs didn't respond to that statement. Luffy just rolled his eyes, and went off back inside the house, leaving them to heal up.
"He finds that cool?" commented Mel, bemused. As they were there though, the dogs continued to relax and heal up, but suddenly Weed's ears flicked up from a noise further away. It was quiet, and rather far away, but Weed just heard it.
"Did you hear something?" Weed asked, turning to the others. Mel and GB took a moment to listen in on what Weed was hearing. Nagisa tried to look around, getting up, but he didn't see much of anything at first. However, the dogs began to hear whatever it was closing in on them. Then they saw a dog scurry about in the bush, heading towards them ...
"Who's there?" Weed called. Whatever was close by began moving over to them. GB and Mel moved back slightly once it showed up, Nagisa staying with them. As for who it was, suddenly one of Africa's resident wild dogs came into view. He looked a bit tired, and having some sort of white stuff all over his back.
"Sahara?"
"Hey, tourists," Sahara said, a bit winded. He tried to shake off whatever was on his back, but it didn't work. Sahara looked over to the only human there, but noting that he wasn't scared on seeing him. Sahara just turned back to the bruised and battered dogs.
"What happened to you?" Weed asked, as Sahara sat down, panting a bit.
"Think you'll believe me if I told you? Just give me a second," Sahara answered. Nagisa, curious and worried for the wild dog, went on over as best he could. He was easily understanding Sahara, so, the barrier in that regard wasn't going to be too much trouble. As he kneeled down though, Sahara growled to him.
"Sahara, don't, he's trying to help you," Mel said, before Sahara could bite him. Sahara moved away from Nagisa.
"Hold still, Sahara," Nagisa said, reaching out for the stuff on his back. Sahara stopped, a bit surprised to hear his name come out of a human's mouth, when he was sure that dogs and humans can't talk to eachother. Nagisa got off some of the stuff, and it turned out to be thick spider silk.
"Strange. what kind of spider would do this?" Nagisa thought, as he continued to clean off the silk from Sahara's fur. After a few minutes of grooming, the silk was off of him. There was some small pieces of fur that came with it, but that didn't bother Sahara much.
"That better?" Weed asked.
"Yeah, sure, but how'd your human know my name? Don't recall humans going to any language class for dogs," Sahara questioned, turning back to Nagisa. Rather than the dogs answer, Nagisa decided to answer himself.
"Rather confusing, but, my teacher gave me this pill earlier. Now, I guess, I'm able to understand you guys," Nagisa said. He'd try to explain, but, he barely understood it himself, and would rather let Korosensei do the explaining once he got back. Sahara didn't knew what a pill was, never mind what Nagisa was talking about. Besides, he was tired anyway, and he laid down to catch his breath.
"Now, where'd you get this?" Mel asked, picking up a little bit of the silk with his mouth. The African Wild Dog took a bit before he answered them.
"In the jungle; something's taking down animals all over the place. It got my pack, and nearly got me. shot me in this white stuff before I managed to get away. any longer in that shit, and I wouldn't had made it," Sahara explained, paw pointed to the spider silk on the ground. GB took a closer look, along with Nagisa, who picked some up.
"Looks like spider silk to me," Nagisa said.
"Spider silk? The thing that nearly had me for a late night snack was no spider," Sahara retorted. Nagisa tried to think on what had attacked Sahara, but came up empty. Considering he'd came across a number of hellish things already before arriving to Africa, it could really be anything.
"What attacked you, anyway?" GB asked, head tilted.
"Oh, just a giant hell-born spider the size of a fricking Rhino!"
"S-Sorry I asked," GB sulked, a bit freaked about this giant mutant spider. So now they got a mutant demon spider to deal with? Honestly, there wasn't much of a break here by the rate this was going. Still, Weed looking off some ways towards where he remembered the Jungle being located, and started to trot away. However, GB stopped him.
"Hang on, Weed."
"GB, I won't be long."
"You kidding me, you just fought a wildcat, a monkey and a killer elephant yesterday. I think you can rest this time," GB retorted, slightly sarcastic in tone, as he brought Weed back to the others by some ushering.
"Then can you do it?" Mel suddenly cut in.
"What?! Hell no!" GB snapped. If this was true, he'd be dead for sure the second it finds him.
"I'll go."
Everyone suddenly turned back to the house, when Ren was suddenly standing. She had heard what Sahara had said, and seeing a dog nearly getting eaten, and losing his pack was more than she could bare (even if she didn't show it). Ren stepped over towards Sahara, who didn't expect such a strange looking human to show up.
"You, Ren?" GB questioned.
"Yes, I'll be fine. Let's go, Nagisa," Ren said, catching Nagisa completely off guard; there was no prompting for this.
"Eh, wait, wait, I think I'd rather -" Nagisa yelped when Ren grabbed him by the arm, and began to drag him along again. Nagisa wished she didn't but he couldn't fight her powerful strength. Weed went off after the two, this time ignoring GB.
"Weed, wait."
"I'll be alright really. you two do what you want, I'm going to help the others," Weed said, and he began to follow them away, leaving Sahara, Mel, and GB back at the house. Sahara was still trying to comprehend this sudden turn of events, and Mel and GB just sighed upon such things happening.
~~
Weed, Nagisa, and Ren continued on from there, Ren mainly leading along the whole way. Nagisa was getting tired of Ren constantly pulling him about like this, but neither he nor Weed could really do anything about it. Besides, she had enough strength to throw around an elephant, so, arguing with her was a risk at getting their bones broke. Their walking continued until they got closer towards the jungle, where they quickly began to see the spider's work with all the silk lined up all over the place, as Sahara had said. The trees, rocks, the ground, nearly every inch of the place was covered by some degree of spider silk. It was clear no normal spider would do this.
"So ... who's going first?" Nagisa asked, a little worried. Just because he'd been confronting things like this before doesn't mean he was always up for the challenge. Ren didn't hesitate, and began to go on into the jungle. The silk kept getting wrapped around her legs, but her strength made it no problem to walk through. Weed and Nagisa followed straight behind her, since her walking made a easy path to go through. The further through they've gone, the more silk seemed to surround them. There were no birds, no insects, not a single sound aside from the quiet wind blowing against the trees. It was hard to see the sky in some places, the silk was so thick by this point. The sight of it made Weed and Nagisa both a little bit squeamish, though Ren stayed firm. Eventually, Ren suddenly stopped, Nagisa accidentally bumping into her.
"What is it?"
"Something's coming," Ren stated. Weed and Nagisa looked around, but all they saw were branches, tree trunks, and bushes covered in white silk. Even Weed and his predator senses couldn't seem to catch anything, but Ren could sense that something was moving around the foliage, and keep her senses at attention.
Then they heard a strange hiss coming from above.
"There it is!" Weed gasped. Sure enough, when the three looked up towards one of the trees, there was the spider! And Sahara wasn't kidding either; the thing was huge! At first, they just saw the eyes and front legs, but as it crawled out, its size easily matched a overstuffed rhino, fangs the size of daggers. Nagisa was frozen as Weed backed up towards them both, but Ren moved pass them both, and confronted the eight-legged menace.
"Leave this jungle," Ren demanded, not wasting anytime. However, the giant spider didn't seem very fazed, and moved closer towards Ren.
"Well, Giratina was right - lookie who's here," the spider hissed. That didn't take very much to figure out.
"I said -"
"I know what you said, bitch. I like it here. Besides, I now got my prey in my trap," the spider replied. Suddenly, the spider spun around, and shot a strong amount of silk right at them both! Ren braced for the shot, protecting Weed and Nagisa behind her, as her body was covered in sticky, white spider silk. Even if he was a bit worried, Weed began to growl at the large spider, for it obviously knew what it was doing, and knew who they were for the most part. The spider soon saw the dog.
"Delicious. I haven't had dog in a long time," the spider said, mainly just to scare Weed. However, while it slightly worked, Weed still couldn't stand by to let Ren fight away. Weed rushed forward, but the spider swung one of its eight legs at him, tossing him right into a tree covered in silk. Weed ended up stuck to the tree, all four paws covered in silk. the spider moved effortlessly through the silk as Weed tried to shake himself free, but to no avail. Ren got herself free of the silk herself, and lunged right at the spider, landing on its back. The only one just standing aside was Nagisa, unsure what to do. Ren and Weed were both fighters at heart, but, Nagisa didn't exactly grab that concept good enough to fight anyone head on like this.
And the spider was noticing.
At one point, he whacked Ren aside, and quickly moved away from Weed, and over to Nagisa. The dog and girl would be good snacks, but Nagisa - prey that wont fight back, was even better. Rushing along the silk, the spider turned around and readied itself to shoot out webbing at him. The silk blasted out fast, but Nagisa rushed out of the way just in time to avoid getting stuck. If this spider was from Giratina's demon group, then what could it do?
"What's wrong kid? Scared? I thought you were a multi-type user," the spider hissed mockingly. Nagisa was scared, but he felt rough on seeing Ren and Weed both stuck with fighting him.
"Just go away, and we all can go away without injury," Nagisa finally said, only to have the spider pretty much on top of him, fangs drawn right in his face. Nagisa couldn't move back, otherwise he'll get stuck in the silk.
"No little human tells me what to do."
The spider was just about to finish off the boy, but Ren found her opportunity, and leaped up high in the air. The spider was just seconds from slamming his fangs into Nagisa's head, when Ren slammed her foot right down on the spider's head. The diving kick was so hard, and so brutal, the head was torn off, and splatted at Nagisa's feet! The final blow was quick and didn't had the spider suffer from it...
"Oops. Too hard," Ren stated, though Nagisa was simply left speechless. He felt the liquid from the spider's head on his feet, which looked like dark ink from an octopus rather than any real blood.
"Uh ... I think we're good now," Nagisa replied, not thinking of much else. After the spider's defeat, there was another problem that they all had to deal with ...
Cleaning up the spider webs.
"Can someone get me down from here?" Weed asked, still stuck on the silk on his tree.
~~
After that, things got rather busy; Ren, Nagisa, and Weed all first went around trying to find any survivors of the spider's rampage. Considering most of the jungle was quiet and lifeless from all the webs around, it was indeed a long search. Ren kept the lead, since she was the strongest one of the three and got through the silk easily.
"Hey! Anyone here?!" Weed called, trying to get an answer from somewhere, or someone. At first though, things weren't looking very good for the most part, but as they continued on inward ...
"Over here!"
The three rescuers quickly heard the voice, although the voice sound muffled. The area they heard it at first seemed to be a rock wall, one of the few areas that didn't had any real sort of webbing on it. They saw a boulder that seemed to not be naturally apart of the mountain, and Nagisa and Ren both moved the rock out of the way. The first sight they've seen was Kimba the White Lion jump out of the cave to see them, some of the other animals wary but coming out a little bit. Some of the birds quickly flew out to take to the skies, except for Pauli.
"Weed, you're alright. Did you see that spider?" Kimba asked.
"Yeah, we found him, and Ren took care of him. You don't have to worry about him anymore," Weed explained, though like Nagisa, was still stunned with how fast Ren took care of the spider, and how brutal the death was overall. Kimba was relieved to hear that, along with the other animals who could understand him. Suddenly though, Korosensei quickly came out on hearing the news.
"Oh, thank god you all are okay, I was so worried about all of you!" Korosensei said, hugging Ren, Weed, and Nagisa at once with comical tears streaming from his face. Weed and Nagisa didn't expect him to show up, though Ren kept her usual monotone stare.
"Nice to see you too," Nagisa said in a daze.
"How long were you in there for?" Ren asked.
"Oh, throughout the night, keeping the other animal pals safe. Great the beast's gone."
"But what about all this web?" Bucky asked at one point.
"Leave that to me," Korosensei said, feeling a chance to show off, his face green-striped with his ego rising. With his accuracy and speed, this job was as good as done. Korosensei looked onto his latest challenge, stretching his tentacles out, ready to begin.
"You think you can do this?" Kimba asked, in concern.
"Time me; five minutes, and your jungle will be spotless."
"Ten minutes for half the jungle?!" one of the animals gasped, summing up the thoughts fairly well.
"Watch," Korosensei replied.
Then he began; in a blur, Korosensei began his assault on all the spider webbing in the area, everything else covering their eyes from the dust kicked up from him rushing off. For those that could see, the results were extraordinary, with so much silk being precisely plucked, pulled, and weaved by Korosensei's tentacles. Korosensei raced all over the jungle, making the silk disappear like magic. For any animals still alive in the silk, they were cleaned up from head to foot from the thick silk about as fast as the rest of the place. Pretty soon, after half the time Korosensei had planned, the silk was gone from the jungle like it wasn't there in the first place, bundled together in the alien's tentacles. Korosensei also took the time to bury the spider's dead body, finding a nice spot under a tree, and even had time to put in a gravestone - this took just three minutes. After that was done, Korosensei suddenly got himself some sewing sticks, and began sewing the silk from his new yarn ball into a large blanket. This just took up the rest of his time, and soon the alien was back with the others, with a shiny, soft, and beautiful silk blanket, which he was holding to show the others.
"Anyone want a comfy blankie?" Korosensei asked innocently. Those who hadn't seen his speed were left speechless, and even those who were familiar with it were left with a few words. It was hard not to please with such accuracy and speed. Korosensei simply stood there proudly, with his usual cheeky smile and cocky giggle.
"Wow. Thanks, Korosensei," Kimba said, pleased but still amazed.
"Eh, it was nothing," Korosensei said, with a wave of the tentacle, though it was nice to get thanks anyway. However, the blanket was soon taken from his tentacle, and soon was in Ren's hands. Seemed she wanted the soft blanket after all...
As things had been going though, this sort of action hadn't gone unnoticed by the watchful eye of Giratina's spying orb. Giratina himself was starting to lose his trust in the alien, since so far he'd been helping the same people he was supposed to be against. The devil dragon thought it over a little more, his clawed foot tapping a slow beat on the rough earth under him.
"Looks like I have to check on him ..."
Samson: Living Hell with Horns
"This is more like it."
Resting in the shade of an isolated tree, Korosensei was relaxing the day away with his favorite Hawaiian drink, and lounge chair. Wearing a colorful "loud" shirt, and sun hat, the alien chilled down, taking sips from his drink as he went. Korosensei's time in Africa on his shared trip had been going on quite a ride; starting off nice, and then dealing with a trio of destroyers topped with a demonic spider. Still, things had been taken care of, and he even got a silk blanket to boot - he was using it as a layout for his chair.
"Yeah, it is nice to be away from that school, and that Giratina too," Korosensei monologued, thinking he was alone. However, he chose his words at a bad time ...
"You wish that, eh Koro."
Giratina! The demonic dragon had slipped into the shadows of the same tree while Korosensei was relaxing, and since nothing else was around, it was just him and Koro. Korosensei was stopped cold, jumping to his tentacled feet, and seeing the dragon up in the trees. He looked smaller, about the size of a large dog excluding wings, but he was still there, and Giratina needed to be smaller to avoid the Africa sunlight.
"G-Giratina?! How-How long were you up there?!"
"Long enough," Giratina replied, crawling down from the tree with his six clawed feet. Korosensei didn't know what to say, as Giratina stood upright, growing in size to match Koro's height.
"I'm beginning to question your loyalty, Koro; you've been away from Japan for some time now, and in that time, I've yet to hear any sort of report," Giratina said, his tone almost venomous. Korosensei gulped, pulling on his shirt collar.
"I-I didn't forget you, if that's what you're thinking," Korosensei stuttered.
"Then what reports had you brought for me then, if you're so sure?" Giratina asked. Honestly, Korosensei had nothing to go on. Luckily for him, his mind had quickly gave him a way out. Once he got it together, the alien relaxed, and began.
"Alright, Giratina here's the scoop; the chosen are getting plenty stronger as we speak, sir. I saw both Ren and Weed defeat the Destroyers from the Desert, AND a giant spider from the jungle. I'd say they're getting plenty better." He didn't exactly see what happened with the spider, but when he saw Ren with the head of the spider, that was enough proof for him. Hopefully it was enough for Giratina though. For the demonic dragon, it seemed most of the strength was strictly from Ren and Weed, so the rest shouldn't be too hard. When he mentioned the spider though, Giratina growled.
"Giant spider - one of my demons, then?"
"Yes," Korosensei replied, rather quickly. Giratina considered, and was quiet for a worrying while. Korosensei dare not to run off on the dragon, though with the restrict space, he could easily do so. Eventually though, Giratina stared him right in the eyes. Korosensei was getting a cold sweat, as Giratina moved closer to him. Suddenly, one of his strong claws slammed him in the chest, and pinning him to the tree! The claws dug into Korosensei's chest, stinging him to no end, as the panicked alien struggled in vain to escape.
"Listen to me, and listen good. You are on very thin ice. You do not want me as an enemy, but you seemed to be pushing your luck," Giratina leaning in so he was inches away from the alien's face. "So. I'll give you one chance to prove your worth. It's simple enough for a bitch like you; when my next demon shows to face them. You look the other way. If you so dare as to lift a tentacle to help those blessed bastards again ..."
Giratina made his point painfully clear by raising his dark, spiked wing, and slamming the spikes into Korosensei's side! The hit was extremely painful, but not enough to kill the alien. Korosensei would scream in pain, but Giratina had his foot moved to cover his mouth.
"Am I clear?"
All Korosensei could do was nod. After that, Giratina removed the spikes from Koro's side, and moved back to give Korosensei some space. Even if he had room, Korosensei didn't move an inch as if he didn't. Korosensei didn't relax until he was sure that Giratina had gone, and only then did he slump back down. He really was on thin ice now. Korosensei still felt the holes in his side; three circular spike stabs in a triangular shape. No blood, but still painful all the same - not to mention noticeable as anything.
"What do I do now?" Korosensei thought. He couldn't leave them, for they were his responsibility on this trip. If he left them to die, then what would that do for him? ...
~~
"Ren, not again," Nagisa sighed, hand over her face as he saw the unhinged door flat on the floor, and Ren on the other side of it. He thought he'd fixed it, but Ren's strength knew no boundaries. Nagisa was writing another letter to Twilight back in Japan, when Ren knocked the door down - all she did was knock - for the third time since they got to Africa.
"Have you seen Korosensei?" Ren asked. Nagisa thought he'd come back at this point, as they saw him with Kimba in the Jungle already.
"Didn't he come back with us?" Nagisa asked. Ren nodded no, but then she noticed the paper Nagisa was working with. It wasn't very much so far, only a few sentences so far. Ren, curious, went over to see.
"What's this?"
"Huh? Oh, I'm just writing something for back home. Hold on, let me finish it," Nagisa said. Ren watched him write down the rest of his letter, fairly quick and easy, until it was complete.
Dear Twilight:
It has been fun over here in Kenya. I've been going around on safaris by Korosensei, and even got to visit a fortune teller over a week ago. I know this might be a bit surprising, but remember how Ren can understand what our dog friends say? Well, Korosensei gave me and the others some of these pills, and now we can understand them too. I know, weird, but then again we both had seen a lot of weird stuff before vacation started. Anyway, I hope to come home soon.
Nagisa Shiota
When finished, Nagisa got back up, getting his note. However, as Ren looked at it, she noticed that Nagisa left out the two incidents that had occurred so far. Nagisa also knew, for he didn't want Twilight to worry over him while he was away. All he needed now was to check up on Korosensei so his letter can go through.
"Can we look for him now?" Ren asked.
"Hai."
Ren turned to go, but her hand went out to grab Nagisa again. Nagisa wasn't having it this time, and quickly backed away from her that time. Not feeling Nagisa, Ren turned around.
"Ren, can you stop doing that? Normal people don't drag others to do anything," Nagisa explained. Ren stopped herself once she heard that, bringing her hand back down. She hadn't realized that - she was still trying to learn - and she didn't want to be a burden. So, she allowed Nagisa to walk on his own power rather than drag him outside. If normal humans don't do that, then she might as well stop. It didn't take very long before the two were outside. At this point, Naruto was showing off some of his ninja skills to Hinata and Karma. Ren still didn't enjoy Karma very much though, and moved away a little bit from him as well.
"Hey Karma. What's going on?"
"Ninja kid's showing us some fancy moves," Karma replied, a finger pointing to Naruto. He'd been improving well in his skills, and now his skill in the art was skyrocketing. The moves he was showing off though were his own design rather than Greninja's example. While it was impressive, Nagisa still had his letter, so, he at least wanted to handle that first.
"Had any of you seen Korosensei?" Nagisa asked.
"Eh, who knows? That alien could be flying off around the world by now," Karma answered, though he didn't seem to care that much for it. Ren tried Naruto next, walking right over to him.
"You seen Korosensei?" Ren asked. However, Naruto was a bit too distracted to pay much attention to her. Ren "compromised" by grabbing Naruto's leg during one of his kicks, making him stop.
"Okay okay, I haven't seen him today," Naruto immediately replied, Ren letting go of him soon afterward. Naruto didn't want to end up with a broke leg just for not listening to her. Nagisa really wished she stop doing that, though Karma found it amusing to see. When Karma saw the note though, he could pretty much guess what Nagisa was getting at.
"Another letter to your girlfriend, Nagisa?"
Nagisa immediately flustered on hearing that.
"She's not my girlfriend!" Nagisa insisted, but it didn't seem to be working well by Karma's smug grin. Still, Karma also knew how much the blue-haired kid had gone through already, so Karma didn't push it any further from there - as much as he wanted to. Suddenly though, Karma had the nerve to grab Nagisa's letter!
"Hey!"
"Relax, Nagisa. Tell ya what; how about I give the octopus your letter?"
"... Wait, really?"
"Sure why not? Barely got to do much this season, might as well do this for ya," Karma said. However, then he turned to Hinata.
"Hey, Hinata right? Wanna come along?" Karma offered. Hinata didn't expect this question to just come up from nowhere, and she immediately blushed shyly, her fingers fiddling with her hair.
"W-Why me?"
"Hey, you've barely done much at all other than just standing red-faced. It's just some walk anyhow," Karma noted. Hinata didn't feel much better, and Ren wasn't enjoying seeing him do this. Hinata considered, but it was hard to trust Karma.
"Uh ... O-Okay ..." Hinata decided. Karma then took her by the arm - quite a bold move.
"That's better. Alright, Nagisa, be back -" before Karma could finish, Ren went over and forcefully pulled Karma's arm away, enough to make him let go of her. It was a bit painful, and out of nowhere.
"What was that for?" Karma snapped.
"Normal people don't do that," Ren said. Nagisa could feel his hand meet his forehead; he knew she was just going with what he told her, but she still had ways to go. As for Karma, his annoyance quickly changed to a devilish grin.
"Do I look like a normal person, Ren?" Karma asked ...
Ren didn't answer.
~~
Moving off away from the vacation home, Karma and Hinata both were walking side by side through the open plains, Karma whistling a tune with the note in hand, while Hinata kept close. If she was to get into any danger, she didn't want to be alone. Even if that meant staying with the hell devil of a teenager like Karma. Karma didn't had much problem with walking through the Savannah though, and he looked down to Hinata. However, his smug grin mixed with his dagger-like look in his eyes didn't make Hinata feel any better ...
"... K-Karma. Can I go back?" Hinata asked, hearing the rustling in the tall grass.
"And miss out on what they've been doing? Bullshit to that. I'd rather have some fun."
"W-With me though?"
"You can trust me, right?" To Hinata, that question came with a forked tongue. Before the two could really go any further, they both then heard something close by, like a low and rough snort. Hinata got spooked, but Karma found it interesting. He stood tall, and looked around to see what was around. It didn't really take much time before something huge started lumbering through the tall grass, right towards them. He was a beast of a African buffalo, huge, in his prime, and showing no fear towards the two. Hinata stood behind Karma as the bull raised its head.
"Well, well, well," Karma simply said, mildly startled but not scared. The huge buffalo stopped with his snout inches away from Karma's face, giving him a good loud snort.
"Human demon. Can you understand me?" The bull asked, his voice low and thundering. Karma crossed his arms in confidence.
"Yeah, so what's on your mind bull?"
"That's all I need to hear."
Suddenly, the bull tossed his head back, and bellowed a loud moo. Karma was just left confused, and Hinata was left a bit more scared. The sound hung in the air for a few more seconds, until the two heard an audible thundering. The sound of his herd! Karma and Hinata both saw tons of muscle stampede around them, until the two were suddenly surrounded by a whole herd of male buffalo. Still, the one they saw call them was the largest out of the others.
"Damn. Couldn't ask for any bigger, huh?" Karma commented. Suddenly, four of the Bulls advanced in, and grabbed them with their teeth - one bull per shoulder. Hinata was scared, and tried to get herself out. Karma was more forceful though; biting on one of the bull's snout. The bull released Karma, only to have another bull biting down. The leading bull, and seeing them both secured and unable to escape, have another loud moo, and the whole herd started to move off.
"HELP! LET US GO!" Hinata shrieked, but all she got was the blunt end of a bull horn shoved in her mouth to keep her quiet. For safety measure, the same thing was done to Karma, though Karma was biting down on the horn rather than screaming - he wasn't a kid to just give up so quickly. Still, the herd went off further away from the Savannah.
Watching it all, farther away, the herd's acts were seen by the very alien that the two were trying to find; Korosensei. The alien had just seen enough to know who was caught in the herd, and began to worry himself sick, his head blue, chewing on the tips of his tentacle fingers.
"No no no no! Don't worry kiddo, Korosensei -"
Suddenly, he remembered what Giratina had said.
You don't want me as an enemy.
That made Korosensei stop cold. If he went down to help them again, then Giratina will be all over him, and he didn't want that in any way, shape, or form. Then again, he didn't want them dead, after all they were his students! All he could do was pace and worry himself silly.
"D-damnit! Come on, come on, think! Okay, on one tentacle; you can help them but then be condemned to hell ten times over by demon dragon. On the other tentacle; you can leave them alone, and have to deal with two dead kids back at the school, and get my teacher career tainted completely. Condemned to hell or condemned to broken record? UGH, this is so confusing!"
Obviously Korosensei was in deep trouble with his choices. Either deal with Korosensei or deal with the principal. Either way, it won't be pretty for him in the end. All he could do, if anything, was just go home ...
One dog, out for a day's walk though, went right back to the only help he knew...
~~
"Korosensei."
Of course, the rest of the kids and dogs soon saw him come back. However, Korosensei didn't go as quickly as he would go, going back at a snails pace. Korosensei was just hoping no one else was around to try to bother him, but the others weren't going to give him a chance it seemed, especially for what happened next.
"Wait, isn't Karma and Hinata with you?" Luffy asked.
"Shit! R-Really?" Korosensei thought. All the questions in the world, and that's their first one. Unlike before, he got nothing to go on, so any quick exits were blocked off in this case.
"T-They're off exploring with another safari - no big deal."
"But they left looking for you," Luffy reminded.
Strike one.
"Oh yeah, where's my head? I'll get right back to you on that."
And then he went right into the house. Cheap trick, but at least he can think over what to do. However, he also knew what suspicions could start up this way. Nagisa watched him go, clearly knowing something was wrong here ...
.......
"UGH! Why did I say that? They'll be all over me for sure!" Korosensei thought, in his room. The alien was basically trying to get a good enough answer to give them something to work on, but it wasn't easy. He can't leave Karma and Hinata alone but he can't double cross Giratina either. In his worry, his tentacles had wrapped around his head, trying to think on what the hell to do.
"Come on, Korosensei, you got this. You can still help, just not directly. But how to proceed?" Korosensei wondered. Unaware to him, Nagisa was right on the other side of the door. After seeing that kind of display, Nagisa had to see and figure out the problem. For Korosensei, he hadn't noticed Nagisa nearby - his senses can easily tell him that otherwise - for he was too much in hysterics to catch that. The alien continued gnawing on the tips of his tentacle fingers, trying to get his mind to work straight.
"Okay let's see ... Disguise? No, which one will work for that anyway? How about -"
"How about nothing, paranoid slug."
Korosensei was about ready to launch off into space when he heard the familiar, yet horrifying voice. Soon, even with Nagisa watching in speechless shock, a familiar shape started to move from Korosensei's own shadow, and into the room; Giratina, again. Korosensei, though not flying out, did pin himself to the nearest corner in a huddle as Giratina turned back to the alien.
"G-G-Giratina?"
"Come on, bastard, you should get used to this by now," Giratina growled, moving over toward the scared alien, and towering over him. Neither had noticed just yet of Nagisa watching, as the blue-haired kid couldn't utter a word - one word will give him away for good - and could only watch.
"I thought I made it pretty clear to you on what's going to happen, right? Or are your own moral values overpowering your loyalty to me?"
"N-No, no, no, n-not at all! O-Only -"
"Only. What?" Giratina questioned, leaning closer to him. One false word, and Korosensei will have his head torn off, so, Korosensei had to get his act together. Finally, he got his answer.
"Because you needed time, don't you? Y-You're not at full power yet, and you should take your time -"
"I did give them time."
Korosensei's face turned white and blank in expression.
"... You did?"
"A little while, but yes. Don't get me wrong - I do want those kids dead and out of the way - but that Karma Akabane already toiled with that idea before leaving when I saw him last, and even a bastardized demon like myself doesn't want to face someone who lost their mind and sense. If I'm to defeat them, at least I want it fair, and at full power rather than a cowardly cheating," Giratina explained. Nagisa took each word in with intrigue and confusion. To think a demon lord would even consider worth and time towards his own enemy. Then again, the fact he wasn't even at full power yet, as Korosensei said, made it even more troublesome. Suddenly though, with his mind clear, something did struck him.
"Wait a minute. you can still see this stuff going on? Then why do you need me?!"
"Oh? You want me to replace you? I can do that easily, and you'll have your own spot ready down in hell."
That changed his mind immediately, as Giratina straightened his back.
"Look, I can spy on these bastards, but I have my own business, and I can't be everywhere at once, unlike you of course. Now I'll make it perfectly clear, for the last time; one lift of that tentacle to help them from here on out, and you won't have any arm, leg, or head to work with when I'm done with you. Am I clear now?"
"C-Crystal clear, o demon lord Giratina," Korosensei squeaked in defeat. Giratina nodded, and turned to go, but then he stopped himself, his back turned to Korosensei. To Nagisa's worry, Giratina turned towards Nagisa. Nagisa shuttered, and felt ready to go when -
"I know your there."
To prove the point, the door disintegrated, and Nagisa fell into the room, right at Giratina's clawed feet! Nagisa quickly got up, but Giratina wasted no time with swinging his spiked wing at him. Almost immediately, almost instinctively, Nagisa grabbed one of the spikes on Giratina's wing, making the strength stop. Giratina took a moment, looking Nagisa in the eyes, and sensing how scared and hysterical Korosensei was with this act. Giratina and Nagisa just stared at eachother, Nagisa scared for what Giratina would do to him at this point, but Giratina was seeing something in him. Something ... Interesting ...
"Your days of innocence are numbered. Nagisa Shiota."
And as quickly as it began, Giratina opened a portal under his feet, and disappeared, spike and all. Nagisa needed a moment, as Korosensei slumped up on the corner like a pile of jelly - he never had any bones in the first place - wondering what Nagisa was going to say or do to him.
"Korosensei -"
"I'M SORRY!" Korosensei suddenly wailed, crying his eyes out in a dramatic way, his arms wrapped around him as his head was aimed to the floor. However, before Nagisa and Korosensei could go any further, they heard a set of footsteps coming right down to see them.
"We got an emergency! guys we -"
It was Naruto who showed, and he caught this odd moment right in the middle of it.
"... Am I interrupting something?"
"Uh, no," Nagisa said, Korosensei still weeping.
"Oh. Oh hell, what am I doing? Ngisa, it's Karma and Hinata - they're kidnapped!"
"What?" Nagisa gasped, Korosensei halting his crying for a moment to look to him.
"Weed went on a walk, and saw the two being taken away. Coem on, we gotta go get em' out," Naruto informed, panicked. After that, Naruto rushed off, Nagisa ready to go too. But not before he turned to Korosensei.
"You can wait here, Korosensei," Nagisa said. If Korosensei can't help, Nagisa can understand, and he went off out before Korosensei could say anything. At first, Korosensei was very quiet, as if a great weight was magically lifted from him. He gave a long sigh, and laid down on the floor in sweet relief. Sometimes the universe's just gives you a freebee.
.......
"A herd of buffalo?" GB questioned at the front of the building.
"I swear, that's what I saw; Karma and Hinata were taken right then and there, and they just thundered off," Mel informed, still worried sick himself. Luffy, Weed, Ren, Nagisa and Naruto all were worried over what those bulls were going to do to them, or why they took them in the first place. It was just so much Mel could gather from where he was.
"Do you know where they went off to?"
"Who knows? First moment they were there, and then they disappeared in the grass. Not too long ago though."
"Then what're we waiting for, let's go!" Weed decided, getting to his paws, and ready to go off after them. However, as they began to go, Ren oddly seemed to not bother to go.
"Ren, aren't you coming?"
"Let him hurt," Ren blunting said. She still didn't like Karma much, and she made that blatantly clear. Everyone just stared at her, blank expression and slightly unnerved.
"... Let's just go," Luffy decided. Nagisa looked back to her, to make sure she was sure on her decision - she wasn't moving. So, it was without her this time around.
~~
Sunset.
And the herd of buffalo had arrived to their destination, Karma and Himata giving up their struggle at this point (or just too tired anyway). For where they were brought to, the buffalo herd had moved away from the grassy Savannah, and instead made it towards a rocky canyon. The canyon was shallow, yet large enough for the herd to fit in, and a deep river flowed through it. It wasn't until they arrived here that Karma and Hinata were released, the two humans falling onto the ground. The leading bull moved over to them both, as Karma got onto his hands and knees.
"You got some bullshit to explain, you know that?" Karma scolded.
"Quiet. Bring in the platform!" the bull bellowed.
"Yes, sir Samson," a bull answered. A few of the buffalo were heard moving away from the herd. Hinata was scared for what they were going to do to them.
"W-What do you want with us?" Hinata managed to say. The huge bull didn't answer her. However, their answer soon came in from the wheeled platform being brought over. The platform was a large, square block, made entirely of stone, and there were also a lot of ropes attached to it. Karma - despite being a little impressed a bunch of cows figured this out - knew exactly what the bulls were going to do.
The bull grabbed Hinata first, lifting her off the ground, and tossing her onto the platform. Karma tried to get her, but the same bull slammed a heavy front hoof on his back.
"One at a time," the bull growled. Smaller bulls came up, and began to tie Hinata down to the stone. It took sometime to do considering they were using hooves and muzzles rather than hands, but Hinata found herself tied down to the platform in question; body and limbs stuck under tight rope. Karma used every ounce of strength just to keep from getting crushed. He knew she was in deep trouble. Farther away - though it took a long time for them - the others had just showed up. Luffy, Nagisa, Naruto, Weed, Mel, and GB were hidden just out of sight, on top of the incline of the canyon. They hunkered down to avoid being spotted, having a front row seat to the event going on.
"There they are. Good job, GB," Luffy said.
"Don't mention it. Now, any idea on how to deal with these bulls?" GB asked. From what they could see, the entire herd was in the way, and without Korosensei or Ren to back them up, it wasn't going to be an easy task to do. Whatever they were going to do, they had to do it soon, otherwise they're going to have nobody to save. They could see the Bulls starting to move the platform towards the river, as Karma was forced to watch from his pinned position. It was more than they could stand.
"Get ready to grab them," Weed said, immediately going down!
"Wait, Weed!" GB pleaded. But, Weed was already running down the walls towards the herd. At first no one took any notice, as the blue dog moved over towards them. Weed wasn't sure what he was going to do, but one thing he did know; he had to get his friends time to get them free. It wasn't until Weed got about five feet away from the herd that they began to take notice of him. Weed skidded to a stop seconds afterwards.
"Who's there?!" A deep voice bellowed, most likely from the leading bull.
"Let my friends go!" Weed yelled. The buffalo herd was very intimidating though, Weed's ears bending back. As some of the bulls started moving in, a loud moo rang out to stop them. Some of the buffalo moved aside, as Samson marched up to Weed (he made sure some bulls knocked Karma out first). The giant of a bull was intimidating in of itself, but Weed wasn't going to turn tail and run.
"What's the meaning of this, pup?"
"L-Let them go! They're my friends!"
"No can do; we have a sacrifice to make. Send her in!" Samson ordered. The buffalo started pushing Hinata towards the water!
"Wait!" Weed yelped, though the buffalo didn't listen except for the leading bull in front of him.
"Maybe we can work something out?" Weed insisted.
While all of this was going on, the others crept along the canyon wall, out of sight of the other buffalo. If they can get this right, then they'll get them out no problem. Still, Weed needed to keep the herd on him.
"There's nothing to work out; we're making this sacrifice work, and you can't stop it."
"What sacrifice? What do you need my friends for?" Weed asked. The bull gave a low huff.
"I don't know if you're aware, but it's the dry season right now. The sacrifice to the only flowing river in the area will guarantee survival for us all. It worked before; the sacrifices brings the rain."
"That's the dumbest thing I ever heard!" Weed retorted, though from what Samson said, they done this before, and that made this situation more troublesome.
"It worked many times, it'll work here. Course, it's the first time using humans for this ritual. Now go or you'll be trampled," Samson warned, about to head back to the herd. Weed was getting desperate, and what he said next just came out at once.
"I'll fight you for them! Winner decides what to do with them!"
Samson stopped once he heard that. Weed didn't realize what he had just said until too late, but with a loud moo, the Bulls pushing the platform halted. At least Hinata wasn't going to be thrown in at the moment, and it will give the others time to get her. This also meant Weed was on thin ice, and facing a prime bull however.
"You're willing to fight me?"
All Weed did was nod, ears front, and trying to look more determined. Weed didn't like making fights happen, but if it must come to blows, so be it.
"Fine pup, I'll fight you. You win, I'll let them go. I win, they go in the river. No strings attached, and NO help."
"Understood," Weed replied. If this can keep the herd distracted, then they can get them back without casualties. Samson's front hoof scraped the ground, as Weed licked his teeth, ready to taste blood. The other buffalo started to watch the fight about to begin.
"Here we go!" Samson announced. The first move was the bull himself, charging at Weed with an old fashion bull charge, his head lowered and horns at the ready. For the fast dog, it was an easy attack to dodge, Weed having to roll on the ground to do so. Samson tried another five times to get his horns into the dog, but Weed proved just too quick. Weed finally made his move with a jump on Samson's back, his dog claws scraping his back. Weed didn't want a fight, but it was a good distraction. The others on the canyon wall found possibly their only chance.
"Come on, hurry up," Mel whispered, starting to slip down towards Hinata and Karma. Nagisa, Naruto, and Luffy followed but GB stayed put, a bit too scared to face against an entire herd of buffalo. The whole herd was distracted by the fight, so this gave them the opportunity they needed. The four soon got to Hinata, Mel and Naruto starting to cut the rope.
"Oh, Naruto, Weed, thank you," Hinata quietly said.
"Just keep quiet," Mel encouraged, gnawing on the rope. Nagisa and Luffy went over to Karma, who slowly began to wake up.
"God damn, my head," Karma groaned.
"Come on Karma, let's go," Nagisa said. At this point, Karma was on his feet, and Hinata was freed from the rope. Karma wanted to get even with those buffalo, but the others wouldn't exactly let him do that. Now they had to go. As Weed kept Samson busy, the others quietly started to go back the way they came. Unfortunately ...
"HEY!"
Caught. The herd then noticed the starting to leave, and their quiet slip away turned into a mad scramble up the canyon wall. Weed suddenly stopped the fight, and bolted away from Samson, who was extremely furious.
"GET THEM!" Samson bellowed. The whole herd began to move in, trying to get them back. Most of the group just managed to get up and out of the canyon, thus out of reach, but it was Nagisa who got in deep trouble; one slip and one bite got Nagisa's foot in a buffalo's mouth! Naruto tried to grab him, but the buffalo swung Nagisa towards the center of the herd, the boy tumbling in the hard earth. Samson himself took the liberty of pinning Nagisa down, the kid flailing under Samson's large hoof. As for Samson, he felt deeply cheated; a fight over the fate of those kids, and it was just a bluff for a sneaky getaway. Still, Samson looked down to Nagisa, giving a bull snort right on his strained face.
"You'll do fine."
With that one statement, Samson clamped his bovine jaws on Nagisa's shoulder, and started flailing him about!
"Nagisa!" GB gasped. What could any of them do though from where they were? As for Nagisa, not only was this painful, it was deeply disorientating, which the bull was hoping for. Samson knew the platform wasn't the best option as the ropes were cut away, so Samson decided to go old fashion; he rushed towards the river, and tossed Nagisa's body right into it! Nagisa was slammed into the water, going underwater right away, as the bulls mooed away at the sacrifice made. If the water doesn't kill him, the crocodiles will.
Nagisa, still disoriented, just floated in the river for a bit. He didn't float up to the surface, but he didn't float off downriver either. He really felt completely out of it, almost passed out at this point. The water around him gently cradled and covered his body for the moment, Nagisa finding the moment ... Oddly relaxing. It was strange to even think after the beating he took, but, it really was. Nagisa could still hear the buffalo on the shore, celebrating what they thought was a successful sacrifice.
He was going down like that.
Back on shore, Samson turned back to the others up the cliff.
"You'll all make this sacrifices worth while. Everyone, get them!" Samson ordered. While most of the bulls did so, some were still looking in the water. Samson noticed, and followed their eyes to where they were seeing ...
Something's about to happen.
The water itself began to faze, and shift, until suddenly everyone in the area was taken by surprise, by a gigantic geyser of water shooting out of the river! It was enough to make every creature at the canyon stop for a moment to see what was going on. The huge water spout couldn't just happen by itself, and many of the kids knew this. The water spout rushed high into the air, and the top of it opened up to reveal the one responsible.
Nagisa Shiota!
"W-what?!" GB gasped.
"Nagisa?!" Added Luffy.
Nagisa had both his arms out, controlling the water on where it goes. His eyes were glowing deep blue, so something must've happen in the river to trigger this sudden burst of power. The herd began to get nervous, even Samson himself. There was no way he was going to continue with this surprise! Nagisa wasn't going to give him the chance though; his arm raised up, and swung forward, causing a wave from the river to breach out, right for the herd! The herd tried to run, but all of them were simply swept away downriver. It was quick, painless, but it got the job done. All of Nagisa's friends couldn't believe what they were seeing, or how quickly the herd was dealt with. Karma though smirked, arms crossed. With the buffalo gone, the group started down, as Nagisa slowly lowered himself onto the riverbank, the water retreating back into the river. When the water receded, the glow faded away, and Nagisa collapsed. Hinata managed to catch him though.
"Nagisa, you okay? Nagisa!"
"Relax, he's just worn out. How bout we clear out of here?" Karma insisted. The decision didn't take very long to figure out, and with Karma carrying Nagisa, they started off back home. Nagisa was going to have quite a surprise once he wakes up ...
It was midnight. And at their vacation home, the group had come back safe and sound (more or less). Nagisa was still knocked out by the time they got back, and Karma got his exhausted friend right off to bed. It was the least he can do for having his butt saved from a buffalo cult group. After getting him in, Nagisa looked like he was asleep the whole night. At first though, Karma stuck around, thinking on what happened earlier. The image of Nagisa Shiota shooting out of the river, creating a waterspout, and washing an entire herd away, was all edged in Karma's mind as he looked at his sleeping friend. He looked so peaceful laying in his bed, his breath quiet, and his blue hair slightly damp.
"God damn, Nagisa. Wonder what we're gonna tell ya when you wake up? Greninja should be pleased for sure when we get back, Twilight too. You lucky bitch," Karma said, though all of that came to deaf ears, as no response came out of Nagisa. With a smirk, Karma walked out of the room, and went off to bed. It was a long day, and some rest should do them all good. Quietly shutting the door, Nagisa was left alone in his room ...
Still fast asleep ...
Still unaware of what happened ...
...
"Nagisa ... Nagisa ..."
Groaning, Nagisa began to stir slightly. Soon, the kid began to slightly wake up. He felt tired, and couldn't grasp what had happened to him. All he could remember was Samson tossing him into the river, and everything was a blur from there. When Nagisa fully came around, it was clear that he wasn't just left in the river, or at their vacation home either. Instead, looking around, he found himself in a misty landscape, water all around him, and reaching just past the arches of his feet. As far a visual can go, he only saw about twenty feet ahead of him, but that was as far the mist will allow him to see visually. As for the voice, Nagisa tried to figure out where the voice was even coming from, yet that search didn't last too long.
Walking silently out of the mist, emerged a tall entity. It was a four legged creature, legs ending in tips, with a beautiful display of white fur over grey skin. A yellow ring curved around its midsection as well. It didn't look like it had a mouth, having two red eyes that looked down at Nagisa. Nagisa himself felt unsure, but he could've swore he saw this thing somewhere before. The being walked on top of the water, barely making a ripple or disturbance in the water under each foot.
"Hello. Nice to see eachother face to face, Nagisa," it said. Even if Nagisa heard it clear, the voice sounding like a male, it didn't seem to speak directly to him in any normal sense - more like telepathy than most.
"W-wait. Who are you? How'd you know my name?" Nagisa asked.
"I am Arceus. And once more, I've been watching you and your friends for a while now. I'm sure my friend, Greninja, had told you about your Mizu Multitype power by now?" Arceus asked. Nagisa could only nod to the creature.
"Very good. My apologies for not contacting you sooner - I've grown weak over the years. Only now do I have enough energy to at least project myself to you ..."
Then a thought hit Nagisa.
"With Giratina?" Nagisa accused. Arceus felt hurt, but he could understand his assumption over what he'd gone through so far.
"Not currently. But, I think it's time you, and me, have our discussion about that."
"Discussion?" Nagisa asked. Arceus nodded.
"I know this may seem sudden, yet meeting you here is the only way Giratina won't hear us. As you are the first to fully conjure your abilities, even if unconsciously, I believe it most appropriate for you to understand who your up against with Giratina," Arceus began. So he knew about Samson, and what's going on with him? However, one part of his sentence didn't make much sense to him.
"Me? ... But, what about Ren?"
"Not her."
"Huh?"
"Ren may be a powerful human. But it wasn't the result of her Multitype in activation. It's more coincidence that she's as strong as the Multitype would make her. It'll be sometime until she'll activate it. But it is you who truly tapped into your power." Nagisa just nodded, and allowed Arceus to continue. Arceus, using both his front feet, moved the water until it resembled Giratina.
"Giratina is a powerful, and clever adversary - sinned, and angered to humanity. He'll do anything to wipe out you and those with these abilities - for The Chosen are the only ones able to defeat him currently. That is, when they unlock their Multitype to its full potential," Arceus explained, marking down a number of kanji symbols for the multitypes in question. Nagisa looked each over.
"Is this all of them?" Nagisa asked.
"Indeed. I have to admit though, you're off lucky in finding them - you already know most of the Chosen by now; Kasai - power of fire, Furaito - power of wind, Seishin-Tekina - power of magic, Tatakai - power of strength, and Mizu - power of water, as yourself. Each one is unique in their own way, but only together can they be enough to defeat Giratina. Otherwise the world will fall ..." That last part made Nagisa shudder a bit. So to put it simply, they had to beat Giratina or the world will crumble. Nagisa felt scared, but, he took in account of these Multitypes Arceus was talking about. There was still a fighting chance.
"Which ones are missing?" Nagisa asked. Arceus stood next to him, pointing to three more.
"They are what's left. I believe you'll be fine in finding them in due time. Chikyū - power of Earth, Dendō - power of lightning, and Shi - power of the undead, are all that remain."
Then Arceus turned to face Nagisa, the two looking eye to eye.
"Nagisa Shiota. You mustn't fall for any of Giratina's plans. Like I said, he'll try anything to finish you off, along with your friends. He's getting stronger in forces, and in his own strength. You must be ready."
Nagisa needed a moment to take this in. Never before in his life had such a responsibility was trusted to him. Most of the time he was ignored really, but now with such matters on the line, how could he say no?
"... I promise."
"Very Good. Sleep now peacefully - my blessing will keep you safe for the night. And once you return to Japan, The Chosen shall begin. I wish good fortune to you, and all that fight alongside you."
And with that, Arceus faded away into the mist. Nagisa knew what had to be done, and he needed everyone ready for it.
~~
Early night, and all was quiet out on the Savannah. The animals going along the nighttime hours were basically doing their own thing. With what happened so far, it was nice for things to go back to normal.
And just as well, normal dangers for prey and predator ...
Under the cover of darkness, only the light of the moon showing the natural drama, a hunt was taking place. Rushing through the night with their senses to guide them, Sahara and what remained of his pack were off after their target. The encounter with the demonic spider had dwindled Sahara's pack down to just four members, himself included. This meant that catching prey wasn't as easy as before, and it became critical to catch this one. The animal may be small, but it was still good enough for the wild dogs. The commotion of the hunt was heard through barks of the dogs, and wails of the prey. Sahara homed in as the other dogs spread out to cut off escape routes, but their prey in question found an extra option. Running full speed, it just managed to get into a thorny, African shrub, just before Sahara could deliver a bite to it. A disappointment to be sure, but Sahara dealt with this before.
"K, gang, stand by. It'll have to come out sooner or later," Sahara instructed. The dogs agreed, and settled down nearby as Sahara himself stayed close to the shrub. He could still hear it moving around inside, even its breathing was heard easily. Sahara had a scared meal in there, and any false move could make it bolt away with an escape.
"Come on, you tyke. Come to uncle Sahara," Sahara said, licking his muzzle. Soon, checking the position of the other dogs, Sahara dove in after it. The thorns stung, but Sahara wasn't worried about that. As for the animal inside, it quickly panicked. With a loud yelp, the animal bolted out, ramming Sahara aside with surprising strength. Oddly, the creature spun around like crazy, similar to a tire on a car, forcing any dog to clear the way. Once it realized they were behind, it got back to running again. Sahara needed a minute to regain himself before continuing after it. The small animal continued running through the grass, the dogs homing in closed and closer. As it ran, it began to spot something farther off, just ahead of it over the next hill.
A lone house.
Not its first choice of options, but what other one was there? With the dogs closing in, it decided to go for broke, and made a beeline right to the house. The dogs skidded to a stop once they noticed where it was running off to. By the time they got there, the small animal rushed right to the door. The animal quickly realized it wasn't going to do it good, so it found an open window. Worried that the dogs will come after it, the creature just managed to pull itself off the ground, and through the window. Sahara knew better than to rush into a human home.
"Damnit. Oh well. Come on guys, let's go," Sahara decided. He didn't want to put any more of his pack at risk ...
The animal found itself in a very quiet, and dark house. For any wild animal, it wasn't a familiar place to be in. On the bright side, at least it didn't had any dogs chasing its tail. With the place calmer, it began to walk around in curiosity to where it ended up. Not much light got in the house apart from the windows, so it didn't had much light to help it see. It crept quietly around the house, it's movement not enough to wake anyone just yet. It sniffed in the air for a little bit before it got the scent of food. The curious animal moved over to the kitchen, its nose guiding it the whole way. Soon, it began to sniff out a particularly delicious smell from the kitchen cabinet. However, it was high up off the floor, so getting them won't be easy. The animal struggled up on the counter, just managing to haul itself up onto it. It reached up as much as it could to the cabinet door. However, as it was, it began to bump some stuff around on the countertop, making a bit of noise. However, the second it finally got a grip, a glass from the counter got knocked off, and shattered on the floor. The crashed echoed all over the house, and it was just enough to wake up Naruto with a startle.
"What was that?" Naruto questioned, hearing the animal move around. Naruto got up from his bed as he heard something else fall, getting a bit tense. Burglars perhaps? Another crash in the kitchen got Naruto's nerves up, and he began to slowly investigate. He quietly made his way from his room, down to the kitchen. When he peaked on inside, he couldn't make out anything in particular inside. The animal didn't seem to notice Naruto just yet, but once it heard one small creak on the floor it was all ears. Naruto kept himself behind his corner, and out of sight, but he heard some more racket from in the kitchen, sounding frantic ... Then silence ...
"What's up with you, Naruto?"
Well, silence until Korosensei showed up. It wasn't just Naruto up for the moment.
"Hold it, Korosensei - there's something in there," Naruto warned. However, Korosensei went in and turned on the lights to see. Turned out, he saw nothing of the sort anywhere (apart from broken glass, of course). Korosensei cleaned up the glass quick as a flash, before turning back to Naruto.
"Don't worry your head, nothing's in here. But hey, since we're both up, how about a snack?" Korosensei offered, already going through some sweets. Naruto waited a minute, but just shrugged and joined in. He liked sweets, and he might as well take this chance.
"Oh, you're going to love this, Naruto; fine delicacy I picked up while going around -" he opened the cabinet, only to have something move a bag of sugar to him. "Thank you. Anyway, it's a delicious choco -"
Korosensei suddenly stopped, his face turning white and blank. The flour dropped out of his tentacle as she swung open the cabinet door. When he did though, nothing was there. All the animal did though was move down a door, and found what it was looking for. Korosensei made sure nothing was wrong, and checked the other cabinets one by one. Eventually, on the final cabinet, the animal suddenly tumbled out, freaking Korosensei out. The two saw that the thing had a bag of cookies stuck on its head, and once it pulled it off, Korosensei and Naruto got a good look. The animal was kinda small - about the size of a dog - but it had the body of a elephant. It had a small trunk, long ears, and four stubby legs with one white toe on each. It had grayish-blue skin, an orange plate on the bridge of its nose, and two small bands on each ear. It also looked slightly comical with the size of its head huge compared to its body. If anything, it looked like a baby to put it simply. Naruto and Korosensei just stared for a moment or two.
"... Eh ... Okay then ..." Naruto said bluntly.
Soon, it didn't take long for the others to wake up and see what the problem was. Karma, Ren, and the dogs came over to see, the only ones not present being Luffy and Nagisa. The small elephant was a bit worried on Weed and his friends, have being chased by dogs in the first place. It just sat on the counter, looking in a curios expression.
"Well, where'd this thing come from?" Mel asked.
"Beats me; must've snuck in," Korosensei concluded, oddly excited more than usual.
"And what's with you?" Karma asked.
"Don't you see?! We got a dwarf elephant here! So many scientists thought they were extinct, and now, to them I say; HA! Just imagine -"
"Eh, they're still extinct buddy. Besides, they're found in the Mediterranean islands, not Kenya. Isolation on islands, you know," Karma cleared up. That really ruined the mood for Korosensei, as he slumped over.
"Can't an alien dream?" Sighed Korosensei. The little elephant, starting to relax a bit, began to look around the room. It got off of the counter, and only then did it see Korosensei's tentacle feet.
"What now?" Ren asked.
"Don't know. Anyone know how to take care of this thing?" Naruto questioned. Before anyone could answer, a yelp escaped Korosensei's mouth, as the little elephant began touching his feet with its trunk. Korosensei scooted away, but the elephant got a grip on one of them, wrapping its trunk around it. At first, it looked simply cute to watch.
Then it pulled back.
Turned out, it was stronger than it looked, enough to have Korosensei fall onto his back. Embarrassing, yet it was still adorable (not to mention funny to watch).
"Might I suggest putting it back in the wild?" Korosensei suggested. It was probably best anyway.
"But does this thing even belong here? Never seen any elephant like this before," Naruto wondered, rubbing the back of his head. It was a reasonable question, yet they didn't have much time to keep it here. If it doesn't, then it won't last very long. After some thinking, Weed got an idea.
"I think I got it!"
~~
"We can't wait until tomorrow?"
"Just keep tracking GB, you're doing fine."
It took a while for the elephant to go with them, but Weed's plan assured the little guy that it'll be safe from the predators. However, "little" was just perspective - it was just taller than Weed and Mel by a few inches. The plan in question was involving taking a long walk from their house, over towards the jungle. GB, being the tracker, took the lead, as Mel and Weed walked alongside the elephant like two security guards. It was ironic to the elephant; the same creatures that were just hunting it, now protecting it. It felt safe with these dogs. Still, the dogs weren't going to keep it around, which was unfortunate. GB kept his nose to the ground, sniffing at the ground for the scent of their own target. As they went off ahead, they began to head into denser and denser jungle.
"The scent's getting stronger," GB said, moving into a trot. Soon, they began to see where the scent was coming from. Just up ahead was a large den, made up of thorny vines. GB gave a stronger sniff.
"Yep, he's just inside," GB announced. Weed went up first, and looked inside.
"Hello? Kimba? You in there?" Weed called. Pretty soon, a slightly tired Kimba came out to see them. It was pretty late, and he was just about to turn in when they showed up. The elephant stayed behind GB and Mel nearby when Kimba came out.
"Oh, it's you three again. What's the matter?" Kimba asked.
"Well, I think one of your animals tried to sneak in our house - we're just bringing him here for a home," Mel joked showing Kimba the elephant behind them. However, once Kimba saw it, he looked a bit puzzled. The elephant shyly stayed behind the dogs, and Kimba couldn't seem to get much closer no matter what he did. He tried to walk around, but the elephant kept at least one of the dogs between him and the white lion.
"I've never seen an elephant that small before."
"Wait, but isn't he apart of your jungle?" Weed asked in confusion.
"Well, no. But if he needs a home, I can make one for him here, no problem," Kimba replied with a smile. That made the dogs feel better, yet the elephant still didn't think so at first.
"Come on now, Kimba's a friendly lion. He won't hurt you," Weed encouraged. The elephant looked to Kimba for a moment or two, starting to wonder if they were right about him. He slowly moved out from behind GB, sniffing a little bit towards Kimba. GB, Mel, and Weed moved aside to let the elephant go at his own pace. Kimba smiled to the elephant, trying not to look threatening to the newcomer. Eventually though, the elephant started to relax, happily hugging Kimba with his trunk. That was enough to seal the deal for the canines.
"Thanks for taking him in, Kimba. See you later," Mel said, as he, GB, and Weed began to head back. The elephant watched the three leave, staying put.
"Goodbye."
"Take care now."
"Have a good time in Kimba's jungle."
These messages were nice, and the elephant gave a happy little toot from his trunk. As they continued to go, Mel turned to Weed.
"Well, that's that then. Good thing Kimba was happy to help."
"Yeah. Now let's go home; we all could use a rest."
And with that said, the three dogs began to head back home, their little task accomplished. The elephant stayed with Kimba as the two watched them take their leave.
Unfortunately for them, Giratina hadn't missed a single step in their endeavor. Watching from his seeing orb, he saw what happened, and felt ready for another assault on the group.
"Let's see if we can damage his trust." Giratina said with a smirk.
~~
Midnight. The moon high above the skies of the African jungle. Predator and prey starting to fully settle down for the morning light ahead. Many animals all over, from mice to giraffes, all settled down for a nightly rest. In Kimba's den, Kimba and the new elephant friend both were fast asleep. Kimba gave the elephant one place to sleep for the night with him, and the elephant happily took his offer. He felt as safe with him as he was with Weed and company. Both were dreaming sweet dreams, as with every animal in the jungle ...
Alas, such peace could never last for long.
As the night continued onward, something began to move amongst the jungle floor. Gently digging at the ground, another nightly creature was giving the jungle a extra visitor. A hole was dug into the African dirt, and the visitor simply placed a few seeds into it - the trigger for a creature to appear. With a sinister grin, he took a few steps back. The seeds planted in the dirt were no ordinary seeds, and this was evident for what had happened next ...
They grew.
They grew fast.
Vines and pedals sprout the ground in no less than minutes after planted. The growth of the plant was even faster than that, as the visitor watched with interest. In no time at all, there was a gigantic flower bloomed in the ground; a flower with a devilish secret. After that was all done, the figure moved out in the open once the plant had finished blooming. This was Giratina. And the plant was his demon.
"Narcissus. If you please."
The female plant demon then made a growth out of the bud, which lengthened and morphed into a women's lips. A impish laugh rang out from the demon's mouth, as the sweet smell of perfume quickly started filling the air, spreading all over, and carried by the midnight winds. Narcissus and her laughter echoed throughout the jungle like the very wind carrying her demonic scent. Giratina disappeared in a dark void, able to watch the drama from his orb back at his lair. To Giratina and Narcissus, this was going to be fun.
The first target; Kimba himself. The plant was first planted off near his den, and the perfume had no trouble seeping in past the vines and thorns. While Kimba didn't wake up, the elephant and his ears were just enough to wake him. No better time either; as the strange and ominous scent began to cover the entire den. The elephant didn't think much of it though, and was dosing off again. As for Kimba, the threat was beyond his knowledge, and he was still dreaming. However, the scent was starting to take its toll on the lion's mind. The elephant too started feeling funny from the smell. Kimba began to stir uncomfortably, murmuring in his sleep. These murmurs began to shift to growls, his teeth starting to bare. And then ...
"RRRRAAAAWWWWRRRR!!"
That lion roar woke up the elephant in a jump. Kimba was on his paws, claws out at the ready, and eyes staring at ... Well, at something. Kimba's eyes looked on high alert, and dilated as well. The scent was giving Kimba his worst of nightmares, so bad he was up and lost in his own nightmare. The elephant, wide awake, didn't know what Kimba was looking at if anything. Kimba suddenly charged blindly at his unseen attacker, launching himself through the roof of his den, ripping through the opening. The elephant ran outside to see if Kimba was okay, but it was clear something was wrong. Kimba kept snarling and roaring, attacking and running randomly in all sorts of directions.
"NO! NO! GET AWAY!" Kimba screamed, to no one in particular. The elephant was startled witless by the demand, making him back up. The elephant trumpeted a fear call when Kimba charged at him! Luckily the elephant rolled out of the way as Kimba raced past. In his mind, everything around Kimba was a demon out to get him; shadows on the ground, the trees, the bushes. Thanks to the scent he inhaled, everything has a demonic presence to them, and Kimba couldn't bare to stay for any of it. Kimba ran and ran out to the open plains, where even the crescent moon itself turned into the blades of a reaper's scythe!
"What are you, you devil?!" Kimba demanded, still running and dodging what he thought were real attacks on his life by the illusions plaguing his mind. Kimba looked around frantically until he saw the elephant running away.
"I'll drive you out of my jungle, you monster!"
The elephant began to run as well, though he wasn't effected by the nightmares. However, seeing the roaring and snarling white feline after his tail was terrifying to say the least. Kimba's roars rang in the elephant's ears, as they both reached the Savannah. Then he saw the true devastation of Narcissus's blooming scent.
Out on the plains, this smell had affected all of the animals, sending them all in blind panic and rage; antelopes, gazelles, rhinos, elephants, buffaloes, wild dogs, even the birds and rats were at eachother's throats! It was like every species turned rabid in one night, and was out for blood. The small elephant couldn't stay here even if it wanted to. However, seeing this distracted the animal long enough for Kimba to lunge at it, landing on its back. Lucky for the elephant, this didn't last long; Bucky and Pauli (also affected) charged at Kimba, Bucky knocking Kimba off his back.
"Alright, who's next?!" Kimba demanded.
"I'll take you on fiend!" Yelled Pauli.
"Demon!" Added Bucky. Kimba rushed at them, giving the elephant time to charge away. Panting, and with all four feet getting worn out, there was one place he could go to avoid the battle Royale. However, running for help turned to running for his life again when Dodie found him, who was also affected by the gas. Dodie began running after him, the fast gazelle much faster than the elephant. He needed an escape route, and fast! What was going on with everyone?! The elephant ran off mad as fast as he could, relying on memory to escape the rabid gazelle. Soon, Dodie was on top of him, beating him with her hooves. In a panic, he aimed his trunk as her, and let loose a thundering, LOUD trumpeting roar. Dodie stumbled back, and gave the elephant enough time to run. It wasn't enough to break her hex though, but it was Kimba who charged at him again.
The elephant was running right back to the vacation home.
Once the elephants got it in his sights, he ran right for it. It stopped Sahara and his pack, so hecould do the same to stop Kimba. However, Kimba kept coming, and was dead set. Kimba roared once more, good and loud.
If that didn't wake anyone, the crash through the door did.
This time everyone woke up in a jump, as the elephant ran every which way to avoid Kimba inside, trumpeting like mad. Kimba was blindly running after him, not caring where he was. The first to get out to investigate was Korosensei.
"Alright burglar, I'm armed!" Korosensei yelled, holding a bat in his tentacle. The elephant raced past him, but Kimba was still in attack mode.
"DEMON!" Kimba yelled, lunging with claws and teeth bared. In such tight corners, Korosensei ducked fast, Kimba Landing on the wall, and rushing off. The others started to come out, only to see the elephant run off down the hall, Kimba right on his tail. Many of them couldn't do anything, or even comprehend at first. The elephant ran off towards the only room available and in the path.
Nagisa's room.
The elephant rushed in, and tried to close the door, but Kimba barged in. The elephant ducked, and Kimba landed on the bed. In his dazed state, his eyes turned to Nagisa next, who was still sleeping somehow ...
"You fiend!" Kimba growled, right over Nagisa with snarling teeth. The others rushed in at this point to see what was going on. Kimba remained standing there, but something seemed ... Different. Kimba's breath started to slow down, his eyes slowly starting to return to normal, as Arceus's blessing began protecting Nagisa from the evil that was controlling Kimba.
"H-huh? What? What happened - how'd I get here?" Kimba wondered, starting to come back around. When he saw Nagisa, he quickly jumped off of him. Somehow, someway, Nagisa still remained asleep, even if the racket was enough to wake Luffy up ...
"Alright, pussycat, what's the problem this time?" Karma asked.
~~
After a little bit, Kimba explained the best he could over what happened. Even if it was dreaming in his mind, it felt so real, and him ending up here made that even more real. For Kimba, he remembered falling asleep, dreaming, smelling some funny stuff, and only then falling into nightmares and going berserk trying to fight these demons and fiends off. He never realized he was chasing the elephant until he was told so by the others.
"Sounds like our friend Giratina's playing games again," Karma concluded. With the demon spider, cult leader buffalo, and now this, it was too obvious at this point.
"Who's Giratina?" Kimba asked, having not heard of him yet.
"He's a demonic dragon that's been causing trouble for us," said Weed, remembering his other minions trying to attack them before.
"And now we have another one. Well, we all know what happens now."
"What?"
"We go and screw his day, that's what," Karma answered. Plain and simple, and something they had to do anyway. Korosensei felt worried on hearing this decision, still remembering Giratina's warning. He freaked out enough when they went after the buffalo, but not a demon plant? It was really pulling at his heartstrings at this point.
"You'll help?"
"Of course we'll help; I'm not letting your jungle become the next battle zone overnight. We'll all help," Weed replied. Ren, Mel, Karma, Naruto and Ren all agreed, but Korosensei just felt worried, and tried to stay unnoticed in the background. Unfortunately for him, Karma caught him.
"Korosensei?"
The alien shuddered a bit before turning to him.
"How bout you come along for this one, huh? You've been quiet lately."
"N-No!" He replied, strangely quick. The others turned to him, which made the situation even more unbearable. Korosensei had to think of something. Kimba looked up to him though.
"Please, Korosensei? You helped clear the webs in my jungle before."
"Well ... Yes, but I just needed a blanket that's all, I-I didn't do it to really help you," Korosensei lied. Kimba felt hurt on hearing that, and Korosensei hoped it would be enough. Karma though knew a fib when he heard one, and stepped forward to him anyway.
"I got this," Karma assured him. Then the kid faced Korosensei.
"Come on, Korosensei, I'm sure you don't wanna freak out anymore than you had been, eh?"
Korosensei tried to think on what to say. If he just blabbered on about what Giratina said, then he's dog meat.
"B-But who's going to watch Nagisa? He's still asleep ya know, and if something finds him -"
"Hinata's gonna watch him for us. And I'm sure our little elephant here doesn't wanna charge back in, don't ya."
The elephant responded with a frantic shake of the head. He dealt with the crazy fight already, and he didn't want to go back out again. Korosensei tried to think of something else, but Karma wasn't going to let him.
"See? Nagisa's got some good protection. And since you worked with Giratina, I bet you know damn well what we have to deal with."
"N-No I don't! Just because I worked with the guy, doesn't mean I know what Narcissus is up to!"
Got him.
"You know it by name then."
Korosensei had no other options now. His face turned blue, as a cold sweat dropped off his head. Korosensei knew what demon it was from the scent alone, but in his panicked state he wasn't thinking straight. Karma had him, and now he knew that Korosensei was simply hiding for Giratina's sake. Korosensei had his arms wrapped around his mouth, feeling like he made a deadly mistake.
"I'm dead. So very, very dead." Korosensei thought in panic.
"Okay, let's get going. Come on Koro, you too," Karma said, already starting out the door. Just being called "Koro" reminded Korosensei who he was supposed to follow, and who he probably pissed off by now.
~~
They didn't had much time to really think it over, but with Hinata and the elephant back watching Nagisa, everyone else went right off on their way. Kimba took the lead in returning to the jungle, Korosensei following in the back of the line. He didn't had much other option or excuse, so he had to go. However, by the time they got back there, the strong scent from Narcissus loomed everywhere, thick as smog, and red as blood. The dogs, seconds after they smelt the scent, immediately stopped, trying to get the smell gone.
"God damn, what the hell is that?!" Mel asked, paw over his nose.
"Smells like cheap perfume," GB commented, waving a paw over his nose. Korosensei quickly got his tentacle fingers over his nostrils.
"Is that this Narcissus thing?" Luffy asked, plugging his own nose.
"Yep. That Narcissus. Oh god, she's all the rage this year," Korosensei groaned.
"Alright cool. Hey, GB, try tracking down Narcissus, will ya?"
"How am I supposed to track anything when all I smell is the perfume department?" GB groaned.
"Simple; stronger the smell, closer we get. And your a tracker, so, it should be a synch for you," Karma said. GB groaned, but he had a point.
"Oh ... Okay, here it goes," GB sighed. The English Setter got to work, and got his nose to the ground. All he could smell was the horrid smell of Narcissus, but GB took the lead either way. Weed didn't want GB to suffer alone, so he helped his pal out in tracking. Korosensei felt worried more than most; if they do find Narcissus, what's he going to do? Just stand aside and watch them fight a high-level demon head on?! They had Ren, Kimba, and three Ohu dogs, so they had that going for them, but still ...
"Koro, you're falling behind," Karma called back. Korosensei snapped back to reality, and caught up with the others. Weed and GB both stayed ahead, the rough smell getting stronger and stronger as they continued on through. It was giving the others a headache, but they knew they were getting closer because of the stronger smell. The smell was strong, but the effects only were active on those asleep, so they were fine for that part. After what felt like forever ...
There she was.
Narcissus.
The plant, to their discomfort, had grown a lot larger since its initial planting; now as wide as a silo. Huge thick vines stretched around the area, wrapping around trees and uprooting the earth. The thick scent of the demoness loomed all around, and the group was soon detected by her. The female mouth morphed again, and she gave off her signature laugh, her vines moving in to attack. No waiting, no plan, just murder.
"Let's dance, Diablo," Karma said.
Narcissus struck first with her vines, about five of them dead aiming at them. Of course, everyone jumped and scattered away, though Korosensei bolted off out of sight in some bushes, but the rest stayed out for the fight. The first to try and attack was Mel, already getting a bite on one of the many vines. A second vine whacked the retriever off easily, but it was quick cut down by Ren's blade. Out of all the fighters, Ren had the least amount of trouble given her powerful strength. Each branch she grabbed she torn off easily, but even with that, it was getting overwhelming. Weed, GB, Mel, and Kimba were doing well in their fight, cutting tooth and claw on the vines, but eventually they - despite their efforts - were getting overwhelmed. Seemed each time a vine was cut, another would pop out of the ground. Korosensei was becoming more and more panicked in watching them do this. However, Narcissus got her vines wrapped around, and subdued all her attackers! They all were wrapped in her vines, and they weren't getting out alone. Korosensei watched from his bushes, not sure which side of the coin to take anymore.
"No, no, no! Oh god, oh god, what do I do?" Korosensei thought. He needed to figure this out; either watch them die, or have Giratina kill him? He was getting extremely scared, and completely torn; teaching these kids over those months had gotten a connection between him and his students. Narcissus moved seen over to her awaiting mouth, ready to dispose of them the simplest way she knew how. Korosensei struggled more and more with his decisions, hearing them struggle ...
He had enough.
"THAT'S ENOUGH!"
Korosensei rose out of the plant cover, his bellow catching their attention. Korosensei's body darkened a bit, and his face was simply not the same. His eyes looked cyan blue, and were diamond shaped on his face, with his smile good on satan himself. His head was dead black, veins pumping around his head in deep hate.
"I'M NO LONGER YOUR SLAVE, GIRATINA ... NARCISSUS, I'M GOING TO SEND YOUR SOUL STRAIGHT DOWN TO HELL!!"
Narcissus shot out tons of vines at Korosensei as he approached her, but Korosensei's tentacles had slready picked up sharpened bits of tree bark, and sliced through each vine with Mach-20 speed, and his friends were freed in a matter of seconds. Narcissus tried to fight back, but the demonic Korosensei had enough, and didn't give her the chance. Korosensei no longer cared about Giratina; he wasn't going to live knowing he let his friends die in front of him. Korosensei got to her base, and began slicing up her center, Narcissus laughing at him for his attempts. Her laughs started to turn to cries when Korosensei burrowed in her, and tore her up from the inside out. Her screams were ear-shattering, enough to wake up the entire jungle of their battle mode sleep. There wasn't any blood or guts to speak of, but seeing Narcissus turned to shreds of grass was a bit of a sight to see. Korosensei spun like a blender, making a battle cry, before Narcissus was shredded down to near specs of plant life. The demoness was no more.
Korosensei just stood there, still looking demonic and trying to calm down, as the scent faded away, and the shreds floated down like snow all around him.
"God. Damn," Luffy said, mouth agape.
"You took the words right out of my mouth," added GB. Karma though applauded Korosensei, walking over towards him. While seeing a demon turned to ribbons was fun to watch, that wasn't the only reason Karma was applauding.
"Congratulations; you've officially proven yourself a member of our team," Karma praised. This marked Korosensei's betrayal towards Giratina once and for all, and Karma no longer needed any suspicions that Koro was going to stab their backs (like he had any anyway). Korosensei needed a minute before he was relaxed enough to realize what he just did, and what Karma Akabane had said ...
Soon, Korosensei got them all in a wide hug.
"You're all okay! Thanks so much!" Korosensei beamed.
"We should be thanking you," Kimba said. The hug was a nice thing to receive.
"So, looks like that problem's over. *yawn* but time to head in. Bout time we had a good night sleep," Karma decided.
"Good idea. I'll help clean up tomorrow if that's okay, Kimba," Korosensei said, much happier this time.
"Sounds good. Thanks for helping the jungle. Again," Kimba said with a smile. Korosensei chuckled, and felt simply good with himself.
His conscious was clear. And his path had changed.
The calm morning sun got into Nagisa's room, with the blue-haired boy just managing to wake up. His dream was quite one to remember. It was surprising he remembered it in the first place since dreams usually are forgetful anyway. Still, Nagisa sat up, stretching from a good night's rest. He still couldn't grasp too well on what happened to him yesterday with Samson, or what he did to them, but if Arceus was telling the truth, then he could get an idea of it. Nagisa got out of bed, though he wasn't hearing very much going on.
"What a night. I better get Karma, Ren, and Weed up," Nagisa told himself. Before he could go though, he soon spotted some paper on the desk. He doubted his previous letter even got to Korosensei anyway, and it'd been a while too on Twilight's letters. So before he went off to do that, he sat down and started writing his next letter to Japan. It took him a bit longer to do, since he just woke up and it took him sometime to get his words down, but eventually he got it down-pact.
Dear Twilight;
Sorry for the later reply, but things just happened that made me lose track of time. Things had been going well for me here in Kenya, and we're all having a good time. I admit, there were some setbacks here and there, but they didn't damper the experience for us. Still, it won't be much longer; Korosensei told us we'll be back home just a day before school starts up again, so if everything goes well, we should be able to catch up again. Or at least, help me catch up. See you back home soon.
Nagisa Shiota
After that was all said and done, Nagisa folded the letter neatly on the desk, and left it sitting there. He'll get Korosensei on that later, but for that moment, he needed to tell the others a bit on what's going on. He got himself bathed and properly dressed, as per usual, and then started looking around for the rest. The others were kinda worn out from last night and their fight over Narcissus, but when Nagisa got to them, they were willing to get up and listen (most of them anyway). Nagisa was glad to get Weed, Ren, and Karma up though, as they were the main people who needed to be told anyway. Nagisa got them all to the main room, and explained to them what happened in his dream with Arceus, and what he told him about their powers and the Multitype.
"You sure got quite an earful, did ya?" Karma said after hearing everything.
"It's a lot to take in. But if even half of what Arceus said is true, then it would be best to get how our powers work and fast," Nagisa cleared up. They seemed ready to do just that, but how to begin is the real question.
"Got any idea where we should start?" Weed asked.
"Beats me," Nagisa shrugged. Without too much information on how to activate these powers, it was hard to go on. Karma though, after thinking a bit on Nagisa's dream story, got up to his feet, stretching his arms. He knew where this was going, and he knew it was a little too long where they should've began back in Japan.
"Alright, while you three figure it out, I'm gonna go out for the day. Can't find out about hellfire sitting here," Karma said, beginning to head out the door.
"Where're you going?" Ren asked sternly.
"See if I go to hell, or burn the jungle down first. See ya," Karma said. With that questionable response, Karma walked out. The others were left kinda blank-faced, and at a loss of words...
"Should we watch him?" Weed asked.
"Yeah, we should," Nagisa replied.
........
Meanwhile, one of the rooms was quiet, as a looming shadow moved slowly and silently through the cracks in the walls. It was well shaded, and the window was covered, so this gave the green light for Giratina to visit. He saw what happened to Narcissus, and who was responsible for her death, so he went right out to confront the guilty party. He looked less angry, and more disappointed as he merged from the shadows into the room.
"Korosensei, I'd like to have a -"
Korosensei stopped talking when he saw Korosensei. The alien, a bit freaked out still over what Giratina would do, went all out on holy protection; some crosses hung up behind him, a holy book by his head, and his whole body drenched in a bathtub of holy water, candles lit up around him. While the candles were a nice touch, they weren't exactly a holy response, and Giratina was simply annoyed.
"What're you doing?"
"Oh, hi Giratina! I thought on what you said, and how're you gonna get me now?" Korosensei mocked, feeling more than confident in his little plan. Giratina was confused, and a bit bemused. He didn't say anything just yet, but to prove how stupid it was, he grabbed a cross and started eating it, not hurt at all.
"I'm a demonic Pokemon, remember? This shit doesn't work on me," Giratina said dryly, as he finished up the cross. Korosensei's stoke of genius went away as quickly as it came, as Giratina loomed over him, his spikes aimed directly at him. Korosensei turned blue with cold sweat, shrinking into the water.
"I gave you a warning, Korosensei. About you lifting a tentacle to help those chosen students. And in spite of that, I find you killing Narcissus just hours after I planted her. I gave you a way out, and you refused to take it."
Korosensei was beyond help, and gulped in worry, as Giratina continued. Giratina raised up the spikes on his wings, Korosensei curling up into a ball. Giratina gave Korosensei his signature death stare; eyes wide and pupils shrunk, as the wings lurched forward fast! Korosensei closed his eyes, waiting for the spikes to skewer through his head. However, the spikes stopped inches from his head, points just centimeters away from making any contact. Korosensei opened his eyes to see Giratina staring him down, the alien unable to move an inch without a spike stabbing his face. Korosensei was stuck staring at Giratina's horrifying gaze.
"Consider this our last meeting. As allies. Until we meet again."
Giratina removed his wings, and moved back into the shadows, disappearing. Korosensei may had broken the ice with Giratina, but at least Korosensei was with allies that won't kill him if he screws up ...
~~
Further away from the vacation house, Karma had walked along out to the Savannah to get his own training started. He still remembered very well on which Multitype belonged to him, and if his really involved fire, then being in the hot Serengeti in Africa was a good start. Karma kept going along until he found a clear area, far off from where the others were. The area had short grass, the taller grass making a arena about the size of their Class 3-E campus. A perfect spot to start. Karma had switched his outfit for the situation; a white sleeveless top with a pair of grey shorts.
"Nice. Let's see now; I got fire to work with, so ..."
Karma looked over to the sun, hand shading his eyes. Even if it was in the morning, he still felt the heat of the sun coat his skin.
"Okay then. Going to be a hot day - a good start," Karma told himself. He took a deep breath, focusing on the heat of the sun, and started his practice. Karma didn't exactly know where to begin with training in particular, but he started off with some basic physical training. His training mainly consisted of various kicks and punches, a mix of boxing and karate tossed in for good measure. This kept up for a good hour, the heat rising from both training, and the African sun beating down on him. Even if the training might not get his power to activate, it gave him some extra practice on his strength and fighting, so, it still benefited him one way or another. Karma kept this up for about an hour, before the African heat began to give him a headache. He wanted to keep going, but the heat was getting overwhelming for him. It wasn't anything like back in Japan - not as hot or as intense. Karma sat down in the dry grass, sweating from head to toe, but feeling pretty accomplished all the same. As he was sitting there, he glanced up high in the sky above him. The sun's heat was strong, and not a cloud in sight. Karma felt good about this start. After a bit though, he started to hear something coming over.
"Karma?"
"Sup, Kimba?"
Sure enough, Kimba came out to see what he was up to. He was heading off to the watering hole when he found Karma practicing. Kimba stopped nearby.
"What're you doing?"
"Just practicing. How bout you; did your group made it okay after that Narcissus screwed you over?" Karma asked, as Kimba sat down.
"Luckily yeah, thanks for asking. Your elephant friend is doing much better now, but I think he's missing you."
"After seeing the jungle like that, I won't be surprised," Karma said. Kimba then seemingly remembered something.
"Hey, Karma? You've been with these demons and stuff for a while, right? Is this something you and your friends fight with all the time?" Kimba asked. Karma took a moment to think it over before he answered.
"Let's see now. There's Korosensei, the demon spider, Narcissus, a buffalo with religion issues, that demon dragon Giratina. And that's just being here in Africa, so I'm sure we'll get more coming by so we can kick their asses back to hell," Karma explained. Kimba thought it over for a little bit, though he knew what he referred to with Samson.
"So it was you guys who defeated Samson," Kimba concluded.
"You heard about that?"
"Hie. Samson arrived in my Jungle a few months before I met you guys, and had caused my friends a lot of trouble. I was hoping Samson wasn't handled as roughly, but I guess you handled him for me," Kimba explained. Guess Samson had caused more trouble than it was worth. Then Kimba wanted to ask something else.
"Speaking of which; I also heard something about your friend 'controlling the river'?"
"Oh that. See, me, Nagisa, and a few others have this special gift called "Multitype". Nagisa's got water, which can apparently control rivers as you put it, and I got fire. That's why I'm out here anyway - trying to get my power to work," Karma said, getting up again, and about to start. While it may seem odd to make out, after coming across a demon spider and a demon flower, Kimba believed in every word. However, trying to work with fire in the Serengeti did make him a little nervous.
"Eh, Karma?"
"What now?"
"Do you mind trying this somewhere else? If this ability's the same as Nagisa, then I don't want a wildfire started here. I can show you a better spot, if you'd like," Kimba said. Karma considered, though setting the Savannah on fire would at least be interesting to test out his flames, and if they do work.
"I'd prefer to stay close to home; I'm not walking all day to get there," Karma stated. Kimba sighed, and got up to his paws.
"It's not too far away, really. Come on, I'll show ya," Kimba said, beginning to move away. Karma didn't feel ready to just travel off again, but he just shrugged, and went off after him.
It took another ten minutes, but Kimba was true to his word, and the area he brought Karma too was a fair spot. It was wide open, and - although in the jungle - was far enough from the plants. It was slightly flattened, and plenty rocky, but as far as a training arena goes, it was good enough for Karma.
"Here we are. It's a bit rocky though. That bother you at all?"
"Not at all."
~~
So, things got busy for Karma over the next five days. With his new training spot established, he had gone back and forth with vacation and training. Lucky for him, the area Kimba brought out for him wasn't too far away from the vacation home, so walking wasn't much different from getting from Class 3-E, to the main building back in Japan. As far as training went, Karma was doing decent. His physical training was doing great, but he'd yet to conjure up any fire. On the fifth day, he was just finishing up his next bit of training. It was getting late, deep into the evening, and Karma still hadn't gone anywhere with his fire abilities.
"Damnit. Nothing," Karma sighed. He was hit, tired, and was getting impatient with the whole thing. He knew he had to get his act together, and at the very least, get his powers to work. Before Karma could just leave though, he suddenly felt an odd chill creep on him.
Something was nearby.
Looking around, Karma tried to figure out what was moving around him, but he couldn't seem to catch it, whatever it was. Karma could sense this threat wasn't anything normal, and he was more than ready this time around ...
"Karma Akabane."
Karma turned around, and right in his face, the demonic draconic head of Giratina stared right at him. Karma wasn't normally jumpy, but it was enough to make him back up at least. Giratina had the whole area to move around, having enough shade from the sun to do so. Karma calmed himself before confronting him.
"Giratina. About time I saw your face again."
"Likewise. I'm sure you're aware of how much your group's done," Giratina said, staring Karma down. Unlike Korosensei though, Karma was more used to it by this point.
"Yeah; kicked your sorry asses left and right," Karma said, actually more amused than anything. Giratina found his behavior amusing as well, a low chuckle coming out of his mouth as he started to circle him.
"And we know you're aware of the situation you've put yourself in? You're all alone. Your friends are all back at that vacation house, waiting for you to come home. It's just you, and me."
"Interesting odds," Karma said, though as Giratina loomed into position, Karma began to see the real situation he was in. This was a demon lord he was talking to, after all ...
"Indeed. You wanted to tap into your Multitype, right? Let's see if it can save you."
Then it started.
Giratina made the first move on Karma, too fast and too sudden for Karma to even brace for, with his wing whacking Karma off his feet. Karma immediately got up, but every time he tried to get back up, Giratina would knock him down again with force to match a freight train. Karma couldn't get a grip, getting bruised up and bloody from Giratina's spikes.
"Come on, show me your flames," Giratina growled, hitting Karma again, knocking him to the ground.
"How the hell am I supposed to do -"
Giratina stomped on Karma's back with his middle left foot, claws digging into his shoulders. The claws stung him, and they were hundred times more powerful than Karma had planned for.
"You were always a smart human, Karma Akabane. You better figure it out if you want me to stop," Giratina hissed. Giratina then grabbed him with his teeth, tossing him over his head, and onto the rocky earth below. At least Karma could get to his hands and knees as Giratina walked over to him, wings spread. Karma was hurt. Karma was angry. And Giratina knew it.
"What is wrong with you?" Karma choked.
"I'm a demon lord, and I'm calculative, so that's two things," Giratina joked, raising his spiked wing for another hit. Karma caught this one just in time, and rolled aside before Giratina got him. At this point, Karma had enough playing around, and tried fighting Giratina head on.
"You wanna play? Let's play," Karma decided, his smile devilish, as he charged at Giratina. His first attack hit Giratina square in the chest, a roundhouse kick. The hit was strong, but Giratina didn't even budge.
"Don't even feel it."
"Bullshit!"
Karma tried a few more kicks and punches, but Giratina looked bored more than anything. He bowed down, and grabbed him by the head.
"Here's how it's done."
With that response, Giratina tossed Karma up into the air with ease. As he came down, Giratina spun around, and hit Karma with his tail, sending Karma hurling into a tree. Karma landed on his stomach again, and he looked down to the ground. He saw his own blood dripping down onto the ground under him, and some staining the tree he hit. Karma knew Giratina was coming for him, sizing him up for another hit. If he killed him now, it will be easier in the long run. Karma breathed deeply and heavily, his breath pushing the grass under him...
"I can't believe this shit. The second time I even see Giratina, and I'm going to die ... Damnit. DAMNIT!" Karma thought. Karma's anger was building; he didn't want to go out being tossed around like a rag doll. As he stayed there, looking down at the ground, he began to notice something with the grass ...
It was starting to singe ...
Smoke!
Karma began to see smoke coming out of his mouth as he was breathing, the heat burning the grass slightly. If smoke was coming out, then that only meant one thing ...
"Where's that power, Karma? I'm waiting," Giratina said. Karma turned back to him, and smirked slightly.
He got it.
Giratina raised his spiked wing for another hit on Karma's life. Before Giratina could think of anything else, Karma jumped up, turned around, and the power of his Multitype finally came through. Karma's smoke breath turned to fiery embers in his punch, and the flames blasted right in Giratina's face! The Pokemon had got his wings to block the blast, feeling the fire on him, as Karma got upright. Karma was a bruised and bloody, but he smiled in accomplishment on what he did. To make sure, Karma looked to his hand, and had managed to focus his heat into a literal flame in the palm of his hand. He felt proud of himself with this.
"You are a fast learner. Aren't you?" Giratina said, his wings making one flap before the flames disappeared. Karma, now feeling more confident, was ready to continue the fight. However, instead of continuing the fight, the demonic dragon smiled to him, before disappearing in the shadows.
Karma took a moment to look down at his flame, still burning strong in the palm of his hand. For a first time, Karma felt he did a pretty good job, as he used that same light to guide his way back home in the jungle.
"The others are gonna love this."
The African Savannah skies were just waking up for a new day. Usually, many animals wouldn't be as active at this point in time, but one animal was already anxious and about; the tiny elephant. He'd been a bit sad for being left in the jungle with Kimba. Not saying his time in the jungle was entirely bad, but he just seemed to miss the others that didn't try to fight him. Kimba, even if not intended, had fought him, and it was still a bit of a hard thing for him to get used to the place. It took a little bit, but Kimba did wake up and realize what's what.
"Still miss them, huh?" Kimba said. The elephant responded with a small nod.
"Well, I'm sure they'll be okay. You'll have a great home here, no problem."
The elephant looked away, actually shaking his head. Kimba knew he couldn't make him stay, and took it in consideration. Eventually, Kimba the white lion nodded to him.
"How about you come with me? I heard they'll be leaving soon, and I'd like to see them off."
That news made the elephant better.
.......
Dear Twilight:
I'll be back home soon.
Nagisa Shiota
That was the simple message Nagisa had Korosensei give Twilight back in Tokyo, the night before his departure. That morning was their last in Kenya, and they had to get back home before school would start again (which won't be very long). Just outside of their vacation home, Karma, Ren, Nagisa, Hinata, Luffy, Naruto, Weed, GB, and Mel all were packing up and ready to go. Korosensei was as ready as he'll ever be, with his arms wrapped around his basket carrier. A number of stuff was already in the basket, making a decent sized pile inside, but still plenty of room for everyone else.
"Alright, everybody got everything before we fly off?" Korosensei asked.
"Think so. You know, it's been fun in Kenya, but it'll be nice to get back home," Nagisa admitted. Even if they faced demons, it was still fun all the same.
"Yeah, it's not as hot back home. I swear to god, you can fry a damn egg out here," GB added. Some of the others laughed at the comment, but before anyone could get in, they heard Kimba begin to come over to see them off, the elephant following close behind.
"Oh hi Kimba. Come to see us off?" Karma asked.
"Hie. I want to thank you for what you all did; don't know where I'll be without your help," Kimba said, as the elephant looked over to the basket.
"No sweat, lion. Gave us plenty of action on our vaca. Too bad school's back up for us."
As they were talking, the elephant began investigating the basket nearby, his trunk exploring it a little bit. Soon, the elephant got an idea...
"Alright, everybody in! Next stop; Tokyo, Japan," Korosensei announced, as the group started to go in the basket. Only seen by Kimba, the elephant actually started to scramble inside too! It took a bit, but the little elephant slipped underneath all the stuff, getting cozy inside. Kimba would say, but he sensed that the elephant actually wanted to go with them rather than stay in Africa. The elephant saw Kimba just outside the basket, and Kimba moved over to him.
"Have fun," Kimba said quietly. The elephant patted Kimba's head from a hole in the basket, and went out of sight before anyone could notice him. Kimba took a few steps back, waving a paw to them as they waved back. Korosensei began to float up into the air, lifting everyone inside. Unlike before, everyone was prepared this time, and after getting high enough, they braced themselves. Soon, in one blast, Korosensei was off to the east, and disappeared from the Serengeti. Kimba watched them all go off from there, smiling.
"Hope to see you again."
~~
The flight back from Kenya was still as wild as would be expected, with Mach-20 speed and all. They all were wondering, to some degree anyway, on how much has changed while they were away. Even if it was just for their summer vacation, a lot could've happened with Greninja, the high school as a whole, and other things they could've missed. Nagisa in particular looked forward to seeing Twilight again. He hadn't seen Twilight in months, and could only wonder what she was up to nowadays. After a while, the land underneath them started to look familiar after a flight over the ocean, turning into similar forests and cooler weather that they all were more familiar with. It was even quicker when they began to see the city of Tokyo further off. Korosensei was glad to be back in Japan, and started flying off towards where it all started; Yunibasaru Junior High. As he was going over though, he began to notice something coming their way; the strong wind gusts were going a bit rough up ahead.
"Everyone hold tight," Korosensei warned. The hit of the wind as they flew over was very strong, and quick. Korosensei didn't plan for that strong of gust, that hole in the basket opening up a bit more from. That same hole the tiny elephant was laying against soon tore open! He tried to stay in, but the wind combined with Korosensei's high speed made the elephant tumble out! He rolled up into a ball as he fell, no one in the basket noticing anything, and were soon out of sight. The elephant fell down, down, down, until he finally hit his landing point. The elephant ended up smashing into a nearby tree, rolling down like a ball, hitting many branches as he did. Dizzy and dazed, he finally landed on solid ground. He wasn't as hurt as one would expect an animal to be - his ball form letting him absorb the impacts easier. However, the elephant was basically stuck; he didn't catch where they bolted off to during the fall. He got up onto his feet after a bit, looking around the area. The tree was just in the main school front yard, and it seemed it was still too early for the kids to even show up on account that no one was around. Good thing too; he didn't want to deal with anyone else apart from the 3-E.
He gave off a few small trumpets with his trunk to be sure, and he didn't get any real response so he was sure he was alone for the moment. As he kept looking, he started to see a sign above the high school main doors, reading off the school's name. The elephant then remembered something he heard earlier.
Too bad school's back up for us.
Is this the school Karma meant? As far as the elephant knew, if that was true, then they should be inside somewhere.
After coming to that conclusion, he moved over to the main doors. Since the school was just an hour from opening, the doors were still locked up, so pulling on the doors wasn't as easy as it sounded. As if it wasn't hard enough with the elephant's small trunk anyway. He tried pulling over and over again, but the doors were shut tight, and weren't budging. Eventually, the elephant got tired of trying that way, and took a few steps back to try another way; ramming the door. A bit of a extreme, but, he still figured they were inside.
First try; not making much of an effect.
Second try; still nothing.
Third try; started to get a headache.
Fourth try; took a break.
The elephant, stubborn, took a few more steps back for one more try at the door. Rather than an old-fashion charge, he ran and rolled like a wheel right at it. This time, the hit shook the door a bit, so strong it dented the metal doors! Still, it wasn't enough to do the job, and he was still stuck outside. The elephant took a moment to relax, and leaned against the door ...
Just to have it simply slide open.
Guess the hits broke the locks at the final second. The elephant fell inside the building, a little unamused by the, admittedly, cheesy results, but at least he was in. Now to find the others.
~~
It didn't take very long really, but Korosensei flew everyone right over to the Class 3-E building. Korosensei made to gently set them down on the ground underneath them, before landing himself. It was nice to see the 3-E building again, and the alien teacher couldn't wait to get rolling again with the school year.
"Thanks for riding Korosensei air. Be sure to watch your step, and have a nice day," Korosensei said, as the others got out of the basket. Naruto took a deep breath.
"Nice to be back home," Naruto commented. The others had to agree, but as they're getting used to things, Nagisa glanced over to the building itself. No one seemed to be there, being too early for the students to show up. However, just above the main door, someone seemed to be standing on top of the roof, looking down to them. It didn't take long to see who it was.
"Hey, Greninja! Long time no see!" Luffy said. Greninja leaped down from the roof, landing down in front of the group. However, rather than a friendly gesture, Greninja looked upset with them (Korosensei in particular)
"Where had you gone off to? I leave you alone, and you end up gone for over a month. Care to explain?" Greninja asked sternly, arms crossed and waiting for an answer.
"We were gone on vacation in Africa. Don't worry though, we're fine. Also, gotta surprise for ya," Karma said. Greninja didn't appear impressed with the response.
"I don't care for whatever surprise you got for me; you've been gone for too -" Greninja was cut short by what Karma did next. With a twist for his hand, palm to the sky, a flame was suddenly ignited in his hand, suspended in thin air! Greninja's anger subsided, replaced with a mildly amused look in his eyes.
"Kasai ... So you got your Multitype to come alive without help?" Greninja concluded. Karma got rid of the flame.
"I'm not the only one; seemed Nagisa over here gone through some power surge with Mizu," Karma replied, though Nagisa still didn't remember too well on it in particular himself. Karma's reminder though reminded him of his dream with Arceus, and what he had to say to him. Greninja looked to Nagisa with a surprised look, but before they could continue on the subject matter, they all suddenly heard a gasp from Korosensei,
"Oh god! Five minutes before second term; come on everyone, let's get an early start inside before the crowd sweeps in!" Korosensei said, pushing almost everyone along into the school. Quick and even forceful, but his intentions were in the right place. Greninja gave a sigh at that reaction, as it seemed to be that he'll have to get his answers some other time. Nagisa though got himself out of the way, mainly because he still needed some questions answered. If this was so important, then he needed as much information about it as possible. Looking to Greninja, he had to say something ...
"Greninja, wait."
Greninja stopped and turned back to him.
"What is it now?"
Nagisa needed a minute to get his words together, and just gave a deep sigh.
"I met Arceus."
Greninja stopped dead cold. There was a dead silence for a few minutes before Greninja spoke again.
"... You ... Met. Arceus? My Arceus?"
"He told me about the Multitype a bit, but ... But I need to know more, Greninja. Please."
Greninja turned away for a moment. This was surely some big news that he didn't expect to hear from him; when did Arceus contact him about this? Greninja no longer had to keep information from him anymore at this point, if this claim was indeed true. And Greninja could see in his face, that it was more than true ...
"... Remember that water hole in the mountains? Meet me there during your lunch period, and I'll explain then."
~~
Sometime later, and over to the parking lot of the high school, a car had just pulled in. It was still a bit before the kids would come around, so this here was a staff car. Stepping out of the car, in this case, was the principal of the school; Gakuho Asano. He'd been rather busy all month long, and the school was no different. He was the principal after all, and he worked hard to keep the most successful school in Tokyo in working order. After getting out, another person, Gakushu Asano, stepped out of the car. As far as looks were concern comparing the two, Gakushu was orange in eyes and hair while Gakuho was more brown. Gakushu had some extra freedom because he was not just the highest ranking student of the school, but he was also the principal's son (go figure).
"Let's start this term off right. Shall we?" Gakushu said.
"We shall," Gakuho replied.
As far as behavior went, they were pretty much exact for the most part.
As the two headed over to the front doors though, they both immediately stopped once they saw the door. The dent in the door, and it being open to begin with, was more than troubling to put up with. Gakuho's serious expression remained unchanged, though he grew bugged with something inside his school.
"Great. We have a visitor."
"Thieves?" Gakushu asked.
"No. This won't take very long."
Gakushu and Gakuho both entered the building easily, looking around the place to see where whatever it was had gone off to. The halls of the main building were pretty quiet, and the lights a bit dim inside. Hard to really say where or what was in the place, but the father and son moved on ahead for a bit of ways, each of their steps echoing down the halls. They didn't say a word as they went along, trying to hear if anything was inside the school. For the first few minutes, it was just that; a quiet walk around the school. They both knew the longer they look, the more likely the other students will come in and get involved. If this was a criminal or an animal, then it won't end well exactly. Soon ...
A trumpet.
A quick, high-pitched trumpet caught their attention. The sound immediately told them both that the intruder was no human of any sort. Down the hall ahead of them, it cuts a corner, and they could just see a small shadow of whatever was over there.
Over around the corner, the creature was the tiny elephant. He'd been running around the school for a while, but didn't have much luck in finding anybody, never mind Nagisa and his friends. The elephant kept looking around until he began to hear footsteps just around the corner. The elephant faced the direction, and started to feel happy, thinking the sound was from his friends. He gave off a happy trumpeting, before he began to move over to the direction in question. Gakushu and Gakuho could hear the elephant coming their way, and hid behind the corner. Gakushu glanced to Gakuho, who gave him the nod of approval. Just before the elephant could make it past ...
"Got you!"
The elephant had no time to react, and Gakushu was already holding him off the ground. He struggled, squirmed and wiggled in Gakushu's grip, but it wasn't any good. The two gave the elephant a good look over.
"Strange animal. What do you want to do with him?" Gakushu asked, his tone slightly sly like his father. Gakuho checked his watch first to decide that answer. Unfortunately for him, it was too late to slip the animal out of the school without the kids noticing anything. Good thing they weren't too far from his office though when they found him. Gakuho gave the hand signal to hand the elephant over to him. As much as the elephant tried, he couldn't stop Gakushu from handing him over to Gakuho. Looking at his smile was a devil in disguise, and the elephant was scared on what he was going to do to him. Gakuho held him more like a child, cradling the elephant as he looked down to him.
"You run off to class, son. I don't want any word of this. We'll dispose of it later, but for now, it'll be with me."
That decision only got the elephant to gulp ...
~~
After some hours, the classes of Yunibasaru were started up and were underway. With the summer vacation over and done, and with the second term of the junior high school now up and going. For both the teachers and the students, they all needed to spruce up and get back on track; the students with their memory over what they've learn over the months during first term, and the teachers with what lessons to teach, and what to get their students to catch up on. Usual stuff, really for Classes E through A. The students needed a little bit longer to reach the Class 3-E building (it being pass the mountains on the back of the main building and all that), yet once they did, they got their minds back with Korosensei and Ritsu's lessons. Speaking of Ritsu, the AI was a bit rusty in her circuits, since she was basically put on snooze mode for a month, but thanks to Korosensei's help, Ritsu got herself back on track.
The first number of hours went by in a breeze for many of the students, especially for those involved in the African trip. While many of them did continue with the lessons as they were supposed to, Luffy and Naruto both spent the time mainly going over what happened to them over the month trip, from the simple safaris, to the fights with the demons, despite Greninja's insistence to keep quiet about the details. It wasn't any good, and Greninja hoped Class 3-E wasn't a class full of easy-to-break blabbermouths. For Nagisa, the passage of time was mainly spent waiting for lunch to begin. Not because he was hungry, but from his wait to talk to Greninja again. He got a good amount of talk from Greninja already, and even more from Arceus after his power surge, but if they were going to pull this off, then he needed all the information he can get in order to fully understand it, and handle Giratina faster before the draconic demon would cause anymore trouble.
Eventually, and finally for Nagisa's sake, lunch time came around. One setback for those involved with the trip though, was the fact that they didn't have any real lunch to eat, while those not involved did. To Nagisa Shiota, it was just a minor setback, as he was too occupied with finding Greninja again to really care about eating. When he was given the chance - as best he could do, anyway - Nagisa slipped away from the school, and began heading off to the mountains close by. He went to the mountain pool only once before, but with how much he gained from it, he remembered the route pretty well. One short walk later, and he began to see the same pond in question, and Greninja awaiting him over by the pool's rocky edge. Rather than meditate, or something along the lines, Greninja was already standing tall, and looking to Nagisa, expecting him to come around sooner or later.
"There you are, Nagisa," Greninja said, upon seeing the blue-haired human coming over to the edge of the pool.
"Hello. Now, Greninja -"
"Before we start anything, I need you to answer something for me; how did you manage to contact Arceus? I known him for many years, and contact at this point is nothing short of difficult, if not impossible," Greninja got in, cutting off Nagisa. Nagisa really didn't know how he got Arceus to contact him, nor did he know truly on what Arceus was about.
"Let's see ... It's hard to say. He just showed up in one of my dreams, and that was it," Nagisa admitted. Greninja remained calm and collective.
"I see. One good thing coming from this is that Arceus is gaining energy."
"But, Greninja? Who even is Arceus? I don't remember you saying anything about him," Nagisa pointed out. Greninja then sat down by the clear water's edge, his back to Nagisa. Without Greninja saying a word, Nagisa moved over, and sat down next to him with his legs crossed. Greninja looked down to the water in front of them before continuing.
"I've told you that Giratina's our Satan before, right? Arceus is our angel - my leader, and the original user of all the Multitype's powers and abilities. He tried hard to keep this world safe from harm, along with his friends, including myself, but then -" Greninja suddenly paused when that memory came back in his head. Nagisa waited for a bit, but Greninja decided to skip it.
"- ... Well, that's not important anymore. What's important now is that the Chosen get together," Greninja concluded. Bringing up the past wont help them now.
"That's what I wanted to talk you about; How do they work? Who else has them? How would we know when we find them?" Nagisa's questions were a bit more urgent than they needed to be, but with how many demons he met so far, he needed to get the upper hand, and the layout on these abilities fast. Before he could keep asking more, Greninja got his webbed finger up to his mouth to get him to be quiet for a moment.
"Easy, Nagisa. Now, as for the Multitypes in question; there's truly no proper way to figure out their diversity apart from their main theme. Mizu's water-based, Kasai's fire-based, Tatakai's power-based, and so on. As for who else out there obtained them, well ... As I mentioned before, I really don't know just yet."
"But you can sense the Multitypes in us, can't you? Isn't there a way you can sense where the next user is, and we can go get them? Sorry, but as you said before, we have to be ready for Giratina," Nagisa insisted. Greninja nodded.
"I'm glad you understand, Nagisa. Unfortunately, my sense on who has what, isn't as strong as it used to be. I'm able to point out you, but I can't sense the Multitype from a country away. You're lucky you have five of the eight Multitypes with you already."
Nagisa looked down to the water in the pond.
"Right ... Greninja?"
Greninja turned back to face him, as Nagisa tried to think over what he should say next, or how to say it for that matter.
"... My Multitype's water, right?"
"Mizu is the water type of the Multitypes, yes. Why?"
"... Greninja, I ... I need to know how this works. Do you think you ... well, can teach me?"
Greninja was taken aback by this request, but it wasn't the first time somebody asked him for some pointers before. The difference here was that while one was strictly for ninjutsu, this one was for the Multitype ability itself. Nagisa knew only one other person who could manipulate water, and he was sitting right next to him. However, Greninja turned away again.
"You're going at it wrong; the Multitypes don't activate just from training alone. It's something that must be summoned by the user themselves when there in the right moment. In their element, if you will. Your friend Karma was in a good place to unlock his, being in Africa and all."
"But, what about that power surge? Is that me unlocking it, or no?"
"That all depends on how it happened. Tell me; did you remember fully on what happened when this power surge occurred, or did someone had to tell you what happened?"
"... Actually, Arceus told me. He said I'm the first to fully conjure up my abilities, even if unconsciously, so -"
"Stop there," Greninja cut in, silencing Nagisa for a second so he could continue.
"I'm afraid I can't do anything to help you until you're aware of how to conjure your abilities. It's an interesting plus, to be sure, but if you don't know how to conjure Mizu, then me training you won't help much in that regard," Greninja explained. He looked over to Nagisa, who felt saddened on hearing the news. The sight of that got Greninja to sigh again.
"I can say this though; if you can figure out where the best place would be, where you feel more in your respected element, then your on the right path to truly unlocking it," Greninja explained. Nagisa found this information very useful, not just to him, but the others as well. It would explain how easily Karma Akabane got his in just a weeks time; Africa was a hot and dry place, and would fit the Kasai fire ability pretty well. What about Mizu though? where would that be? ...
After some quick thought, Nagisa suddenly got his answer sitting right in front of him.
"How about here?" Nagisa decided, standing up.
"huh?"
"Yeah, here. If Mizu is about water, then doesn't training over by a body of water make better use of it?"
Greninja got up, and glanced over to the water hole. It was clear, cool, and perhaps Nagisa had a point there. Greninja took a bit before looking back to him. Eventually though, Greninja gave a nod.
"Now, you're on the right path. Now you and your friends just have to think about the where's best for them."
Nagisa nodded, and understood the circumstances. All the Multitypes couldn't activate in the same place after all, and Nagisa figured being here would be a good start mainly for his own. Before their conversation could go any further though, they suddenly heard a odd squawk of a hurt bird close by, getting them both to turn their heads.
"Who's there?" Greninja called, water blades at the ready. Emerging from the foliage of the nearby forest, then came out Weed with a caught bird in his mouth. It'd been a while since he last hunted, so, it was good to work on that for the day anyway. Just so happened to be in the same forest, as all. Weed didn't really hear what they were talking about though.
"Oh, it's just you Weed."
"Greninja, Nagisa? What're you two doing out here? Isn't it school time back at the building for you?" Weed questioned, dropping the bird for a second.
"I'm on lunch break, and I needed to talk with Greninja for a bit. What're you doing out here?"
"Oh. Well, maybe it's good you're out here anyway," Weed said. Like some of the others, he'd been thinking a bit since he got back from their trip, but not for the same reasons. Weed sat down, as Greninja and Nagisa looking over to him, waiting to hear what he had to say.
"Look. I had fun being with you, Nagisa, but ... *sigh* I have to get going soon."
"Excuse me?" Nagisa questioned.
"I went out all this way to figure out what happened between me and you, and now that I understand, I don't really have another reason to stay. I know I have this Multitype thing, or whatever it is, but -"
"Weed, you can't leave now. You're a Chosen, and holder of the Multitype, and we need them altogether," Greninja firmly stated.
"But, Greninja, I still have Gaijou to protect back at Fugato Pass. I told them I'd be back, and a month's been long enough. I'm sorry, but, I have to go."
As Weed and Greninja discussed it, Nagisa thought over what Weed had said. Nagisa may not know too much about exactly how the Ohu Army worked, or how deep Weed's involvement with it actually was, but, it sounded very important for Weed to do.
"You can't, not yet. Until Giratina's taken down, you need to stay with the others."
"But who knows what'll happen to Gaijou while I'm gone? The Ohu Army, They need me there!"
"But, Weed -"
"Greninja, wait," Nagisa suddenly said. Greninja stopped himself, and turned over to Nagisa. Nagisa had made his own decision on the matter, and while Greninja seemed more bent on keeping them together, whatever was going on back at Gaijou needed Weed back at some point. It wasn't fair to keep him around if there wasn't any personal reasons to. After all, during his vacation, he was split from the others a few times, and nothing overall bad happened (bad to the point of total destruction, anyway).
"It sounds like the Ohu Army is very important to him. Perhaps ... Well, maybe it's best to let him go."
"What? Nagisa, didn't you just say you wanted this done as soon as possible?"
"I said I wanted to understand the Multitype Greninja, I can't force everyone to do stay here to make that happen. Besides, can't he just come back if he's needed with us? He can be at Gaijou, and still be a Chosen, right?"
Greninja was about to protest, but, Nagisa had a point. Weed managed to track down Nagisa from Fugato Pass to Tokyo without much extra help on their part, and at a decent timeframe, no less (for a dog running anyway).
"... I suppose so. I'll let him, but, I'm still not sure about this," Greninja sighed. Weed knew he had to go, even if it wasn't what Greninja wanted exactly.
"Thank you. both of you. I'm glad you understand. I'll tell Mel and GB the news, and be on our way in an hour or less. It's been a lot of fun hanging with you, Nagisa."
"Same to you. You're always welcome to come back, anytime you'd like," Nagisa assured the blue dog. Weed nodded, and soon went off with his bird, to tell the other dogs about the decision. Greninja only gave a sigh on that regard.
~~
Meanwhile, back at the main building, the situation over the little elephant in the premise was still something Gakuho was trying to handle at his own way. Far as sprucing up went, Gakuho didn't need very much of it as other teachers or students would, and as for the elephant, he kept the critter right in his office, and out of sight. Information about this going around would cause some trouble for him and the school altogether. As for the elephant himself, he was locked up in a small, reinforced cage - too strong for the elephant to break. He'd go for some basic cage, but after seeing the broken door, Gakuho knew he was dealing with a much stronger creature than any normal animal would. For how small it was, the strength it had should've been for a animal five times bigger at the most. The elephant wasn't enjoying it anymore than Gakuho was, a lot less at that. All he wanted was to find his pals, and he ended up locked up for it. His head-butting, trunk, or even his rolling attack didn't do as much as he wanted, and as such, he was stuck.
Throughout the day since his capture, all the elephant could do was sit and wait until the end of the day to figure out what's gonna happen to him. Gakuho did a good job at keeping the elephant quiet, keeping the secret tucked away in his mind - and in the principal's closet - as he worked on what to do for the second term as of were. Any time someone would come in who didn't know about this (A.K.A. everybody), he'd just hide the elephant away until they leave, and then bring back out the cage afterwards (isolating him too long would make him more noisy for someone to be with). At one point, the principal began to hear a knock at the door. The elephant tried to stop him again from moving the cage, but Gakuho kept him quiet as he moved him out of sight in the closet. It was the tenth time he did so, and at this point the elephant just sat there quietly, looking around the dark room, the only main light from the cracks in the door. The elephant could hear voices, but, he couldn't understand them very well.
The elephant, laid down quietly in the cage, his trunk poking out of one of the holes in the cage itself. He was hungry, he was lonely, and once more, he was scared on what Gakuho was going to do to him. He gave a small sigh, and could only sit there and wait for something to happen ...
"Hello there," a dark voice echoed. The sound made the elephant jump, and he immediately tried to look around as best as the cage would let him. He couldn't exactly see the source of the voice, but suddenly he heard the sound of claws grip the cage, and a head lowered down, upside down, and looking in to meet the elephant's eyes. The eyes were red, and looked as distrusting as Gakuho's own eyes. The elephant, scared, moved backwards to the back of the cage.
"Don't be afraid. I know you don't want to be in here," the voice said, sly yet smooth in tone. The elephant still wasn't sure, but curiously moved forward a little. From the position of the head, and sound of the claws above, it seemed that this visitor was standing on his own cage. When looking up through the holes, he could see the visitor was fairly big, with its back arched, and legs curved to the edges of the cage. The front of the cage had its head looking at him upside down, while the back of the cage showed its tail hanging down to the floor.
"I suppose you're wondering what I am. Right?" he asked. The elephant could only nod in response. The tail gently began to work its way into the cage, the tip slipping inside easily, and poked the elephant's head. The small elephant felt spooked at first, but then the tail stroked his head gently, and the strokes were surprisingly soothing, the fear beginning to be replaced by content.
"I'm an angel. No reason to be worried," he said, his voice soothing, yet slightly ominous. The elephant didn't seem to notice anything wrong, rubbing against the tail like it was another trunk of a larger elephant. The tail even had the same grey color as a trunk would have. After a little bit, the tail gently moved away, and out of the cage. The elephant looked a little sad after that, but the "angel" suspected such.
"I'll help you free," he said, as his head raised up, and a claw gently moved over to the cage lock. The lock itself wasn't any simple pull lock like other animal cages, but instead a lock with a key. However, all it took was a simple move of the claw to break it off, and the door slid open. After that, he finished with "Be quick now. You're friends are waiting for you."
The naïve elephant didn't need anymore encouragement, and went out of the cage right away. However, the door was locked from the outside - an extra precaution by Gakuho most likely. However, the visitor already had a solution to that little problem. He couldn't go outside, with the chance of bring seen, so instead, his tail came around again, and spun open a little portal! The elephant walked towards the portal, and peered to the other side of it. On the other side of the portal, the elephant could see the back courtyard of the high school, with a chain link fence, and a path leading off to the mountains. He took his small foot out, and stepped on the ground outside, finding it was indeed true. So, looking back to the "angel", he quickly hopped outside, and bolted immediately off to the trail.
As for the so-called "Angel" ... All he did, was disappear in the dark ...
~~
Back at Class 3-E, during the tail end of the lunch period, Weed, GB, and Mel, were all ready to head off on their way. They had a long way to go, and if they want to get there soon, they shouldn't waste anymore time. Some of the others came out to see them off, Nagisa and Ren especially. The three dogs were out in the yard, looking to the school and back to the other humans.
"So, this is it then," Mel said.
"It was quite a ride with you guys this month, huh?" added GB.
"Hie. Hope we see you again soon, guys. Have fun back at Ohu," Nagisa said.
"Hey, Ren? You sure you want to stay?" Mel asked. He might as well ask before they go, since they figured out she was from the same place anyway. Ren though shook her head.
"I want to go back. But, my task stays here ... Say hi to Smith for me," Ren replied quietly. Weed nodded, sealing his promise with her. After that, he turned to GB and Mel.
"Alright you two. Let's go," Weed announced. The two nodded, and began going off towards the forest. As they went, Weed took a moment to look back to Nagisa, who was giving a small wave goodbye. If given the chance, Weed will come back to see him, but for now, he needed to head back to his own home. With a nod of his head, Weed turned back, and ran off out of sight alongside GB and Mel. Nagisa smiled, hoping in his mind to see them again in the future. With his connection though, his hopes were high on that. Greninja, who watched them go from the building roof, still felt unsure of this choice, but he didn't bother to stop them as they left. When they've gone, Greninja hopped down to the group.
"Well, there they go. You sure about this, now?"
"It'll be okay, Greninja, really. He has his own home to take care of, you know," Karma replied. Greninja just sighed. The others began to go in, but before Greninja could do the same, he began to catch something in his ears. Footsteps.
"Who's that?" he thought. He leaped up onto the roof, and looked off to where the main building pathway is, where the sound was coming from. He didn't see anything out of the ordinary at first, but as he focused a bit more, hopping to the other side of the building, he started to see something beginning to run down the trail towards him. Looking closer, Greninja then saw the small elephant, which didn't stop running since leaving the main building. Greninja began to think a little on the matter, and decided to confront him. In one hop, the ninja frog ended up landing in front of the elephant, who skidded to a stop in shock. Rather than stick around though, the elephant tried to bolt aside to the building, but Greninja kept blocking his way.
"Hold on a minute," Greninja insisted, but the elephant was too spooked to understand. He wanted to get to the others, and he wanted to get there now. The elephant finally slipped in between Greninja's legs, and raced off to the other side of the building. Greninja rushed over the roof, and got to the other side first, again blocking the path.
"What's going on out there, we're trying to study up," Korosensei suddenly said, peeking out from the classroom door. The second the elephant saw him, he immediately grew happy to see him, giving a loud elephant trumpet before rushing for him. Korosensei caught the elephant in his arms as the little elephant cuddled against his chest, though Korosensei was more surprised than Greninja was on seeing him ...
Short time later, the elephant was in Korosensei's office, sitting on the Teacher's desk. Of course, those who'd been to Africa and knew who it was quickly were involved, and came in to see the little guy. The main big question was how'd it get here, since they left it back in Kenya before they left earlier.
"Where'd you find this thing?" Greninja asked.
"We saw him back in Kenya, but, how did he manage to get here? Could've sworn we left him behind," Naruto replied. Greninja looked over the little elephant for a bit.
"Cool elephant, isn't he? Are elephants normally this small?"
"He's not an elephant. Well, not exactly anyway," Greninja quickly concluded. That answer got the others confused.
"Then ... What is he?" Nagisa asked.
"He appears to be a Pokémon. A Phanpy to be exact."
"A Pokémon?" Luffy questioned.
"They're a group of creatures with special abilities, and appearances not known in other animal groups. That would include Phanpy, and myself respectively."
"So you two are related then?" Karma commented.
"Not exactly; We Pokémon are very diverse in many forms, abilities, and adaptations. Looks like you found an African Pokémon, yet he decided to come back to you," Greninja concluded, followed by a cute trumpet from Phanpy. Guess that was Phanpy's way of agreeing with him.
"So, what do we do with him?" Luffy asked.
"Well, since he seems to have a liking to Korosensei, perhaps it's best to put up for him. Korosensei?"
Their answer came from Korosensei snuggling Phanpy. Phanpy was just too cute for him to resist any longer.
Guess that means they got a new class pet.
Since their departure from the Yunibasaru, Weed, GB, and Mel had been traveling off away from Tokyo, and off towards their own home. It'd been too long since they were last there, and since Weed technically promised to come back eventually, then they had to go back either way. For the trio of travelers, the weather was fair, and better to travel than back over in Africa. Since it was early September, that meant the weather was getting cooler anyway, so it was a nice relief for them over the blistering heat on the Serengeti. They had departed from the others a few days ago by now, and were continuing off towards Fugato Pass. It had been a while though, so, Weed's memory was a little foggy. He just knew it was off northward, so, he worked with that.
During one point in their travels, the three stopped over to a shallow river. The water was only a foot deep, and with a rocky bottom which made it a good fishing spot. As for the fish, whatever fish swimming through had to stay close to the surface of the water, even having to jump in a number of places. It was the jumping fish that were the ones to catch, and Weed was the one to catch them. Weed was already a quick dog, for sure, and the training with Korosensei back in Kenya just made him a bit better at it. The Akita did a pretty good job on fishing for himself and the others, catching about fifteen fish after just a half an hour. With the catch, the three sat down and enjoyed their own breakfast.
"Good catch, Weed," GB complimented, as he bit down on one of the fish. Weed needed a minute to swallow first.
"Thanks. Guess Korosensei's training session paid off," Weed replied. After Mel finished his own fish, he turned over to Weed.
"Hey, Weed? You said something about that Multitype thing before we left. Which one do you think you have?" Mel asked, legitimately curious. Weed looked up, as if looking to the sky for an answer, as he tried to think.
"Don't really know; Greninja didn't really say much about it to me. I'm sure we'll figure it out later though," Weed assured him.
Conversation wasn't really all that much after that, the three more into their meal than most, before they set off again. Since they were moving further away from the more populated areas of Japan, the area broke more into forests and the Japanese countryside. Since they were heading further north, the changing seasons began to show more amongst the trees, some of which were turning to autumn colors (reds, yellows, and oranges). This was more their speed, and actually a bit of a good memory on their home as they went.
During their traveling, they came across a mountainside tram railway. The railroad traveled alongside a line of telephone poles and wires, suggesting this might be an electric tram track. The rails were a bit old, moving straight for some ways, and not traveled too much, so the dogs used it to continue on their way, Weed remembering following the track a bit of ways last time he went this way. Mel was balancing himself on one of the rails as they went along, as GB stayed in between the rail tracks on the ground, walking alongside.
"It'll be great to see those guys again," Mel said at one point.
"Yeah; it's been forever. Wonder how Smith's doing since we left?" Weed replied.
"I more wonder if they'll believe our big story in Kenya."
"After seeing both Kaibutsu and Korosensei, I'm sure they'll believe anything," GB joked, all three of them sharing a short laugh. The three continued off for a little bit longer until the railroad made a curve downhill. If Weed remembered right, they should go off the track at this point.
"This should be the right way; off the railroad, and through the mountains here."
"Alright, let's get going," Mel said. They began to head off the tracks, and into the mountains. As Weed and Mel went up out of the way, GB was about to follow them up when ...
"GET BACK HERE!"
The three stopped in their own tracks when they heard the cry for help. The voice itself came from down the railroad. Looking down the track, something then rushed into sight, and began running towards the three. The creature was a dog; a very young pup, looking younger than any of them. He had a brownish color to his fur, drooped ears, and a dead rabbit in his mouth. It was a bit big for the pup to catch, but that's because he technically didn't. Right behind the pup was another, bigger, angry dog. This one looked like Weed in a way, but with orange fur instead of the blue tora-ge. It didn't take long before the bigger dog caught up to the pup, taking the rabbit away from him, and knocking over the pup in the process. The pup tumbled on the tracks, as the Shikoku stood with his catch.
"Get your own rabbit," the Shikoku dog said, as the pup got up, shaking off the fall. Seemed this pup tried to get an easy meal by swiping this dog's rabbit. A backfire to say the least. For GB, Weed, and Mel, they took a quick moment before going over. While Mel was stuck unfamiliar, the other two oddly began to recognize the large dog.
"Sasuke!" GB called, catching the Shikoku's attention.
"GB? GB!" Sasuke replied happily. However, this quick distraction got the pup to grab the rabbit again, and bolt to the other three.
"That pup with you?" Sasuke asked, annoyed more than most.
"Eh, not really Sasuke," Weed said. He then looked to the young puppy, hoping the other dogs won't attack him for the rabbit. However, they were good from the fish earlier, so, it was alright for them.
"You know him Weed? GB?" Mel asked, referring to Sasuke in particular. GB and Weed both knew Mel hadn't met Sasuke before like they did.
"Mel, this is Sasuke; an old friend of mine back in the Southern Alps. Sasuke, this is Mel," GB introduced. The only one neither of them knew was the pup, who tried to keep quiet and out of the way.
"Nice to meet ya, Mel. Now I'd really like to HAVE MY RABBIT BACK!" Sasuke snapped, his tone changing from happy to angry immediately on seeing the pup again.
"Oh relax, Sasuke, we'll get you another rabbit later. It's okay kid, you can have it," GB said. The pup wasted no time, and started eating the rabbit.
"Thank you," the pup said, eating up his meal. Sasuke didn't want his rabbit eaten by someone else, but, his focus changed to the other three.
"So how's it been, GB? Haven't seen you in a while," Sasuke said, nudging him playfully. GB smirked, though he wasn't sure if Sasuke would believe him.
"Oh, this dog's seem some damn freaky things over the summer," GB simply said.
"Freaky, huh? Well, fill me in, what's up?" Sasuke insisted. GB didn't know how to put it, but Mel helped him out.
"You wouldn't believe us even if we told ya. We're heading to Fugato Pass now," Mel said.
"Fugato Pass? Thought you tried heading there months ago. You get lost or something?"
"No, we made it there, but we left after a while. We're just heading back now," Weed cleared up. Sasuke didn't think that was exactly freaky, and wanted to figure that out at least.
"Oh, that so? Come on guys, don't leave me in the dark here; what happened to ya? Where's the freaky shit you're talking about?"
"Sure you wanna hear?" Weed asked, just to be sure of it.
"Hie!" Sasuke insisted. Mel, Weed, and GB looked to eachother before they decided.
"Alright then, it's like this ..."
So, Weed, GB, and Mel all explained their experiences so far to Sasuke, both the Shikoku, and later the puppy, listening to every word. They explained from the start, when they left off to Gaijou the first time, down to their return from Africa. Thanks to Sasuke's insistence, they didn't leave out any details, and kept Korosensei, Kaibutsu, and all the demon shit in for them both to hear. The trio still didn't know if he'll believe them, but hey, it was practice for retelling to the Ohu soldiers anyway, so that was something at least. As insisted by Greninja, they left out the Multitype involvement, but that was about it. By the time they were done, Sasuke was left at a loss of words, though the puppy was simply amazed by the story ...
"Well, God ... That's some freaky shit alright," Sasuke said, though that was all he could really say to that story.
"That's so cool!" The pup said. The group forgot about him really, and that opinion got their attention again.
"Oh right. Sasuke, do you know this pup?" GB asked.
"No, why would I be asking you guys?" Sasuke answered. The pup began to get slightly worried as the dogs moved over to him.
"What's your name?" Weed asked kindly. The pup relaxed slightly after a bit.
"... Teru," he answered.
"Teru. I'm Weed. What're you doing stealing the rabbit anyway?"
"I-I was hungry!" Teru replied.
"So am I!" Sasuke snapped in, "You got your parents to feed you, you don't have to get at my food!"
Teru suddenly got quiet again, looking away from the others, looking almost sad. There wasn't much of an answer from Teru's mouth, but Weed began to get two and two together. This was a very young pup, risking his neck over a catch that wasn't even his own. For a dog that young, there wasn't too many reasons to do this other than just one ...
"Psst. GB, over here," Weed said quietly, moving GB over for a bit.
"What's up?"
"GB, I ... I think we have an orphan here."
"You mean Teru?" GB asked. The two glanced back at Teru for a moment as Weed continued.
"Well why else would he try to steal from a much larger dog?" Weed wondered.
"Weed, you do know this is Sasuke we're talking about right?"
Weed raised an eyebrow at that comment, but didn't push that point. Their small discussion continued on for a bit longer as the other three waited a bit. Soon, Weed and GB finished, and walked back towards them.
"Teru?" Weed started, the puppy in question turning to him. "Would you like to come with us back to Fugato Pass?" Mel didn't expect that conclusion, but considering what they had on their paws, maybe it would be better to get Teru to Fugato Pass for a better life. Of course, Teru was a bit surprised to hear such a request, with what he just did and all.
"Really? You'll let me?"
"Sure; The Ohu paradise's the perfect place for any dog like you. You wanna go?" GB replied. The puppy, wagging his tail, was more than happy to comply. What're the odds?
"Sure!" Teru replied. They were glad for that, but they were slightly cut off by the growl of Sasuke's stomach. Sasuke still hadn't eaten anything yet, and that rabbit would've been his first catch of it wasn't for Teru.
"Damnit. Look, since you're here, can you help me get some food, please?"
"Alright Sasuke, come on," GB replied, as the group began moving off the railroad tracks, and off into the forest.
~~
After a small delay in terms of hunting, they were off again, moving off back to Fugato Pass in record time. Teru did make their traveling slightly slower, but they didn't mind that too much, so long as they kept moving anyway. That, and after some convincing, Sasuke joined up in their group too. After hearing how much he missed out, he would rather do that than bore his days with what he been doing. Weed was happy to help them out, and aided them along their journey. The group of five continued off for the next few days, almost non-stop, with Teru riding on top of GB's back on multiple points in their travels. It wasn't too much trouble for Weed, Mel, and GB. The trio were more excited to see the old faces of their friends in Ohu, especially Smith. They hadn't seen Smith in quite a while, and the Ohu veteran, they knew, must be wondering about them a little bit. Same with Ken and Kagetora; those two canine soldiers must be waiting for them too. It took them a while yet, but after such a long time of traveling ...
"We're here!"
Standing at a raised clearing, they all could see the mountains of Fugato Pass just ahead of them. This was where their home was.
"Awesome! We made it!"
"Well, what're we all waiting for? Last one to Gaijou's bear bait!" GB said in glee, already starting off towards Gaijou. Smiles all around, the whole group began running straight for the pass, where Gaijou should be. Even Teru kept good pace with the larger dogs, equally excited to get there. The five dogs raced through the forests leading to Fugato Pass, which were already slightly colored for the autumn season. The sounds of leaves under their paws, and the cool mountain breeze blowing in their fur, were all lovely. It didn't take very much longer before the forests broke open into a huge flattened clearing of grass and rocks. It was this clearing, where they all finally saw Gaijou, standing in its full glory (they missed the cliff jump by coming in from another way). As they neared, some of the dogs of Ohu saw them coming closer.
"Hey, Weed's back," one of them said.
"I'll report this," replied another, going into Gaijou to tell the others the news. Weed, GB, Mel, Sasuke, and Teru didn't stop until they were standing right in front of it, grateful to be home.
"HEY, WE'RE HOME!" Weed called, good and loud. Not too long after that, a few other dogs came out, one of them being the three-legged dog Smith. The second he saw their smiling faces, a smile came to his face as he moved down to see them.
"Weed. Wonderful to see you return. Did you find the answer you were looking for?" Smith asked. Weed nodded.
"Yeah I did. Great to see you again, Smith-san," Weed replied. It was lovely to see a familiar face like Smith. After a bit, the old setter then noticed Sasuke and Teru nearby.
"See you found some new friends too."
"Hey there, Smith. How're things going here in Fugato?" Sasuke asked.
"Pretty fair. I'm more interested in your little story though, Weed. You've been gone for over a month, after all," Smith explained. The trio expected to hear that, and who could blame him for wondering?
"Well, better find a seat inside; it's a long one," GB joked.
After a short walk, the group decided to continue their conversation inside Gaijou instead. It was a more relaxing spot than sitting outside. Sasuke and Teru were a bit new to the place, so, they were mainly guided along so they wouldn't get lost. Smith brought them over to the main chamber inside Gaijou to tell their story. However, before they could even start, the company inside was a shock for them. Inside the main chamber were Ken and Kagetora, but that wasn't all. Laying across from them were five other dogs that they didn't expect to be there.
North, Robert, Rocca, Wheeler, and Jerome!
"What the? Jerome?" Mel gasped.
"Hey there, pups," Wheeler said.
"What're you guys doing here? Didn't you run like hell after Kaibutsu last time we saw you?" GB asked. Sasuke sensed another story coming around, and sat down comfortably. Jerome looked to the others in his squad before answering.
"Let's just say he's not worth it anymore, and leave it at that, okay?" Jerome simply stated. They were a bit confused honestly, but then Smith got their attention again.
"What do you mean not worth it?"
"He said leave it at that, nosy mutt," insisted Wheeler. Weed sighed.
"Okay okay, let's not get in trouble on the first day. But can you at least say why you stayed here?" Weed asked. This time Robert answered.
"We found it more valuable here than with humans. The mission with humans was strong, but being with the Ohu Army is even stronger, and more purpose for us. Makes sense?"
"Uh, yeah I think so," Mel said. Smith sat down close by, and got their attention.
"Now go on. I'm eager to hear what happened to you over last month," Smith said. Wheeler didn't seem to be very interested though.
"You sure you all wanna know?" GB asked.
"Eh go ahead; what kind of shit can you dogs go through that we didn't?" Wheeler mocked.
"You're going to eat those words, trust me," Sasuke commented, as he sat down by him. Wheeler just ignored him. GB, Mel, and Weed knew they didn't seem very impressive, yet their story would do the trick. Weed gave a smirk to them.
"It began soon after we left Gaijou ..."
.......
After a half an hour of explaining, they were soon finished with their story. The expressions on many of their faces were ... Well, surprise, to say the least. As with Sasuke, Weed and his friends kept in the details aside the Multitype business. While some like Smith, Jerome, or Rocca didn't appear too shocked on hearing this, others were left more shocked. Wheeler for one was left mouth agape, and wide-eyed.
"Told you," Sasuke said.
Wheeler shook off his surprise, but it was Kagetora who spoke next.
"So let me get this straight. So you, GB, and Mel here left Gaijou, and during that time you faced four different, literal demons, in just one month?"
"That and made friends with a white lion, mini elephant, and fought a cultish buffalo, yeah," GB answered, a bit nonchalantly for what they were talking about.
"God. Damn."
"I know it's a bit farfetched, but this is true, we swear," Weed said.
"Don't worry, Weed. Not sure about the rest, but, I believe every word," said Kagetora.
"Same here. Besides we already saw Kaibutsu and that alien," added Ken. Guess that was true. Still, while catching up from one side was all good, now Weed and his friends need to know what happened to Gaijou while they were away. Even if it was just a month, it would be good to know what they all did while they were gone.
"Well anyway, what about over here? What happened while we were gone?" Weed asked. At first, however, there was some silence amongst the Ohu soldiers, which was kinda curious. Eventually, it ended up being Ken who said it.
"Yeah, about that. Weed, there's been some trouble here."
"Really? What, who?"
"Kyoshiro Shirogane, that's who."
Kyoshiro? Outta many names, they didn't think much of Kyoshiro. In fact, they flat out forgot about him for the longest time.
"What did he do?" GB asked urgently.
"Son of a bitch won't leave us alone until he finishes his fight with Weed. Hellbent on doing so too," Ken explained.
"No way; Weed fought him at Tokyo already!" Mel retorted.
"Well that's not enough apparently. He wants a fight with just himself and Weed, no interruptions or surprises," Kagetora said. Weed thought this over as their conversation continued.
"That's bullshit! Why can't he leave well enough alone?"
"You took the words right out of my mouth," North said.
"Well he's not getting him; we've gone through enough trouble without him -"
"Where is he?"
Everyone turned to Weed once he spoke again, the Akita looking determined. Weed had already fought Kyoshiro twice now; one in Shige, two in Tokyo as previously mentioned. If Kyoshiro won't give in, there was only one thing left for him to really do.
"Weed, you're not thinking," GB said.
"I have to fight him; maybe then he'll finally leave everyone alone. We'll have to fight him eventually, anyway. Ken, Kagetora, do you two know where he is?"
"Just look around for some torn up trees, you'll find him then," Ken sighed. It'd been a common sight to see torn up trees since Kyoshiro showed up, so finding them would make finding Kyoshiro easier.
"Eh, Weed, you sure about this?" Sasuke asked.
"Sasuke, I'll be alright. You all can wait here, I'll be back soon," Weed replied. Even if they traveled for this long, Weed knew Kyoshiro would just cause more trouble for them. With that in mind, Weed left them at Gaijou.
~~
Leading on into the night, Weed was still looking around for Kyoshiro Shirogane. It was a bit ironic that a dog so bent on fighting him would be this hard to locate. Weed honestly wasn't as worried over it. He fought demons much more dangerous than the scarred kishu ever was - that and he did some proper training with Korosensei before. More or less, Weed kept looking around for a while longer, his nose to the ground for a scent of the canine.
"Geesh, he sure hides well for wanting to kill me," Weed thought. As if on cue though, Weed stumbled across some wood shaving and torn bark. Looking up, he saw a tree with its bark torn away by sharp teeth. If this wasn't any indication, then what was? Weed looked off ahead, and saw some more trees with similar states of bark being torn away.
"Here we go," Weed said to himself, starting to pick up the pace. The scent of Kyoshiro began to get stronger as Weed continued onward. Pretty soon, it didn't take Weed much longer until he began to see someone off in the shadows, ripping off the bark of another helpless tree. The sight of his white fur and many scars immediately told Weed who it was.
"Kyoshiro!"
Kyoshiro jumped around, and soon he was face to face with Weed.
"You! Where the hell had you been?!" Kyoshiro growled.
"That's not important Kyoshiro. Listen; you still want a fight, right?"
"You got it; that last fight in Tokyo was cut short again, and you -"
"I know I know! I came alone this time, so no surprises. Just you and me," Weed compromised. Kyoshiro smirked, licking his teeth.
"Then what're we waiting for? I'LL HAVE YOU IN MY TEETH!"
Then it began.
Weed didn't expect the fight to start so quickly, but he was ready either way. Kyoshiro rushed forward first, jaws open and teeth bared. It was a basic attack, and one Weed easily dodged with a jump over the kishu. Kyoshiro quickly made a one eighty, and got his teeth into Weed's back. Weed stumbled onto the ground, and started to roll with Kyoshiro biting hard. It took a few spins, but Weed got strong enough to spin Kyoshiro off his back. The Akita then made his move, and grabbed Kyoshiro by the back leg, swinging him around. Kyoshiro was slammed in the earth, dragged, swung around, and finally tossed at one of the trees. Not often did he get that kind of beating. The kishu jumped to his feet, licking the blood off his face.
"You got stronger since we last fought," Kyoshiro said.
"Had some practice," Weed replied, as Kyoshiro charged in again. Weed rushed at him, but rather than bite, Weed jumped in the air and started spinning. Kyoshiro thought this spin was the same as that killer move before, the one that gave him his new scare during their last fight.
"Not this time, bastard!" Kyoshiro yelled, rushing to the side so Weed would zoom by. While Weed did miss, he landed on his feet that time, able to keep spinning and launch off rather than crash. Korosensei's training made Weed far more accurate during his spinning, so Weed managed to avoid crashing. In fact, Weed even manage to land at a tree, and launch back at Kyoshiro! The kishu wasn't ready for that, and took the full force of the impact; Weed's back feet slamming Kyoshiro's head into the dirt. Weed landed on all four paws, as the Kishu struggled to get his head out of the dirt. Kyoshiro, his head bloody, got himself free. Growling, he spun away from the Akita, and started to dig. Weed was prepared this time, and jumped aside before any rocks could hit him. Kyoshiro turned back, only to find Weed right in his face, biting his neck! Kyoshiro managed to do the same, but in such a position, he can't do much else. If either pulled away, they'll get ripped open.
"Damnit, this kid's better than I thought," thought Kyoshiro. All of a sudden, Weed made the next move; he released Kyoshiro, but then began running off with Kyoshiro biting him still. Next thing the Kishu knew, his head met another tree, head on, and just enough to make him let go. Weed gave Kyoshiro some distance as Kyoshiro shook off some blood and bark from his head. Strange how Weed wasn't too talkative during the fight though.
"Shit. Damn head."
"Kyoshiro!"
Kyoshiro turned around to Weed, but again, Weed moved too quick for him. Weed grazed his head, and his jaws grabbed his shoulder, throwing him head over heels. Kyoshiro landed hard on the ground, not on his head grant it. Before he could even get up, Weed rushed at him one last time, and sent the scarred fighter flying! That was the finishing move; Kyoshiro landed on the ground hard, but this time he was too weak to get up.
The fight was officially over.
Weed turned back to Kyoshiro, standing over him, as the kishu waited for the last blow.
"Well? What're you waiting for? You won, now kill me. Get it over with," Kyoshiro insisted, eyes closed, waiting for the attack...
But it never came.
"Here," Weed simply said. Instead of killing Kyoshiro, he did something Kyoshiro wouldn't ever expect. He bent down, and gently helped Kyoshiro on his own four paws. The scarred dog was still a little weak in the legs, but still just enough energy to stand. However, he was left completely perplexed.
"What the hell are you doing?"
"Helping you," Weed said. Kyoshiro shoved him away.
"But why?! I tried to kill you three times now, why should you care about me?!" Kyoshiro yelled. He was getting a bit naive at this point, but he was just acting his age. Even if he was strong, he was still just a year old, like Weed. Weed however just smiled.
"You're still young, Kyoshiro - you have your whole life ahead of you. Why should I take that away from anyone? Besides, I came here to finish our fight. That doesn't mean I have to kill you," Weed explained. Kyoshiro was left perplexed, and only perplexed on this decision. Weed nodded, and began to go off back towards Gaijou. Eventually, Kyoshiro managed to get more energy, and got himself in front of Weed before he could leave.
"Hold on you! I don't understand; the first time we meet, I tried to murder you, with Gaijou at risk. I tracked you down all the way to Tokyo, and nearly killed you again. Now I kept myself and my pack in Fugato Pass just to fight you again, and even after all that -"
"Hie," Weed answered, cutting Kyoshiro short. Weed can agree that Kyoshiro was a bit stubborn about the whole situation, but Weed gave a sigh before looking to him.
"Kyoshiro. You have an entire pack of dogs to take care of, and they need you. I shouldn't be responsible for taking their leader away."
Kyoshiro Shirogane simply stood there, thinking over what the hell was going on. He gave this kid hell, and Weed was still showing kindness towards him even after all that. Even before, Weed didn't try much for him before, so, where was this coming from all of a sudden? Weed kept his smile, and it seemed Kyoshiro was beginning to wonder a bit more about this dog ...
"How pathetic."
The mood was quickly changed when the two stopped and heard the sound. The voice wasn't from either one of them, nor any dog any of them knew. Looking around fast, the two dogs tried to see what the voice came from. Weed managed to find out who was responsible first, looking over to the shadows. leaning against a tree, was the silhouette of a demonic being Weed hadn't seen in quite sometime.
Bisharp!
"It's been a while since we last met," Bisharp said.
"Bisharp," Weed said, glaring, as Bisharp jumped down from the tree, landing in front of them both.
"What the hell are you?" Kyoshiro gasped, not expecting any company.
"Your bitch already told you," Bisharp answered, starting to move towards him. Weed quickly moved in the way. Even if injured and tired a little, he won't watch Bisharp tear Kyoshiro apart.
"Stay away from him, Bisharp!"
"Lucky for you, I'm not ordered to come here and kill anyone ... unfortunately," Bisharp said, almost annoyed with the order itself. As Bisharp walked over to the same tree, hands behind his back.
"Is he with that Korosensei thing?" Kyoshiro whispered.
"No; but he nearly killed me and my friends once before, replied Weed, quietly. Weed turned back to Bisharp, and added in "How long were you watching us?"
"Saw the whole fight. Anyway, as annoying as it is, I'm sent here to tell you that your world had already lost."
Weed and Kyoshiro glanced to eachother, as Bisharp made a good jump upwards. He landed gently onto a sturdy branch, conveniently high enough to where Bisharp was next to the moon. At least he seemed next to the moon from Weed and Kyoshiro's point of view. Bisharp leaned his side to the tree, standing casually on the branch.
"The hell are you talking about, freak?" Kyoshiro asked, getting pissed off at him. Bisharp wanted to kill the mutt, but, orders were orders, and they didn't say kill anyone just yet. Bisharp made sure the two got a good look at the moon itself, a hand almost presenting it to them like a piece of art.
"Korosensei's off on his way now. Eyes to the moon."
"Wait. What?" Kyoshiro asked, getting more and more confused each second nothing's explained to him. Before Kyoshiro could get any answers, Bisharp made a jump, and disappeared from sight, leaving the two a clear view of the moon. Kyoshiro still had no clue what was going on.
"Eh, Weed, talk to me. Did we stroke out when we were fighting?"
"No we didn't," Weed said, worryingly. His main worries was over what Bisharp had said about Korosensei. The alien saved his life a number of times before, so, why would he do anything like this? He wouldn't do this - he can't do this!
~~
After the news, just a few minutes afterwards, Bisharp moved off from the main area of Fugato Pass, and actually raced off to one of the mountains. The demon had a lot of stamina, and made it to the very top of the mountain that made up Fugato Pass in no time at all. Standing at the very top, he had the perfect view of not only miles of forest, but the night sky and the full moon high in the sky in its full glory. Bisharp crossed his arms,, looking up to the sky. As he was, something then started to fly off ...
Something very. Very. Fast.
One could easily mistake it for a shooting star, but it was too low to the earth at this point to be one (not to mention too big). Bisharp gave a low chuckle, watching it fly to the moon.
"Not long now."
Ten.
Nine.
Weed and Kyoshiro both kept their eyes up to the moon a while more, waiting for something to happen. Kyoshiro Shirogane still wasn't sure what was going to really happen, or what Korosensei was capable of, and Weed knew what Korosensei can do, but tried in his heart to not believe he would do such a thing.
"Korosensei, please ..." Weed thought, as they could just see something flying towards the moon ...
Eight.
Seven.
Weed and Kyoshiro weren't the only ones who saw what was going on. Wanting to see if Weed had finished his search yet, Smith got on top of Gaijou to look around, joined by GB and Mel. However, that just gave them a good view of what was coming for the Moon. Neither knew what was about to happen ...
Six.
Five.
Some of the Ohu soldiers began to sense something wasn't right; Ken and Kagetora walked outside of Gaijou after a while, looking in the similar direction. They didn't know what made them do this, or what was going on, but something was telling them that something huge was about to occur very soon. Sasuke, Ken, and Kagetora stood just outside of Gaijou, looking up to the moon, as Teru just moved outside in between them, poking his head out to see.
Four.
"Nagisa ... Hurry, Nagisa ..."
Miles away, back in his apartment, Nagisa Shiota oddly started to feel restless. The voice was so urgent, he had to wake himself up to see what was going on. After waking up, and rubbing his eyes, turned out it was Ren, who was already staring outside the window to the night sky.
"Ren, what's the matter? It's so late," Nagisa said tiredly, as he got up.
"Something's about to happen," Ren said urgently. Nagisa, still not sure what was really going on, moved over to the window alongside Ren. She had his attention aimed towards the moon, and Nagisa looked up to it. While it was extremely slight, Nagisa and Ren both looked very closely to the moon, and began to see something move to it.
"What's that?" Nagisa wondered.
Three.
In her home, someone else was feeling deeply restless. As if some unknown force forbade her to, Twilight finally woke up from her slumber, unable to get herself back to sleep. For someone like Twilight, who slept well mainly, this was especially odd for her. Twilight Kagayaki opened her window for some cool air, and it was then her eyes looked up to the moon ...
Two.
Far away, in his isolated cave, Arceus began to sense a deep disturbance. He was weak, yes, but he just managed to walk from his hideout in the cave, out to the night, just enough to see the full moon high above in his sights. His white fur glistened in the moonlight, his eyes up directly towards it. He began to feel restless, deeply troubled even.
"You wouldn't dare ... Would you? ..."
One.
Every side was looking up at the moon at this point in time, all sensing the disturbance that was currently occurring. Those apart of the Chosen especially were aware, and couldn't go to sleep. Every one of them looked outside where they could, and up towards the moon where they all sensed the disturbance was especially going on. Fugato, Tokyo, anyone in the world even (whoever was up), was about to witness something unreal.
And at the top of the mountain, now with a few Pawniard next to him, Bisharp finished his presumed countdown.
"... Zero ..."
... Then it happened.
At first, the moon itself began to show a dark hole, as if a tiny planet had blocked its center, to make a shadow upon it. However, this was no shadow. This was when whatever was watching especially kept their eyes directed to it. Seconds after ...
BOOM!
The explosion was beyond anything they had ever seen (most of them anyway). It wasn't any normal explosion from any dynamite, TNT, or even atomic bomb. This explosion was quick, powerful, yet after the explosion, completely quiet. The moon was no longer its natural white color, but completely black with a white rim around it, rings of the sonic blast spreading from it. The light from this moon removed the usual night sky for a brief moment, the sky turning black, and the shadows disappearing from the black light effect. Those witnessing it stared up in a mix of amazement, and horror. Soon, the flashes of light caught up with earth, as everything turned from twilight, to a light too bright to see anything. Those witnessing the event had to shield their eyes to the flashes, as the sonic waves of sound echoed like the skyquakes of the world.
Once the flashing and noises stopped, everyone witnessing turned back to see what had become of the moon. Upon looking up, the sight was beyond terrifying ...
The moon was destroyed!
Not completely, but now the Moon had a permanent crest, fabrics of space rock looming around it, as if kept by the moon's own gravitational pull. Regardless of what state, there was no denying it that the moon had succumb to the inhabitant's twisted game. So many that witness the event first hand were mainly left speechless at the least, and horrified at the most. Even Arceus himself was left with shock at what had occurred for Earth, and he was unable to stop it from happening. Weed and Kyoshiro were terrified beyond belief at what power was just demonstrated in front of their eyes.
"H-He ... H-He blew up the moon ... He blew up the goddamn moon! ..." Kyoshiro managed to get out, unable to think of anything else. As for Weed, he could only think of one thing ...
"Korosensei ... How could you? ..."
Korosensei: Teacher and Target
It hadn't been even one full day since the horrifying event had unfolded; the event of the moon's destruction. For those who saw it, it was something none of them could forget. The big problem now was what to do about it. Nagisa Shiota had that question going through his head as he was walking along his path to his high school. Nagisa faced a number of demons already; from the Nightmare Narcissus, to the demon group lead by Bisharp. With so many threats though, none of them were as large, or as sudden as this. If the whole world didn't see what happened on the night of the event, then any other night would easily show the world. For Nagisa, this was just beyond anything he could ever imagine happening. This was something he can't just fight to get back - this was otherworldly and earth-affecting. Nagisa wasn't the only one thinking about the incident though; everyone of his other friends were giving it some thought, but the conclusion was all the same concept; this wasn't something they could just fix. How could they fix a blown up moon? Nagisa and Ren both continued walking on from Nagisa's apartment, and to the high school. Ren had gotten her outfit changed from her usual battle attire, to the typical school uniform (what would fit). At least this way she looked more the part of a high school student. Nagisa didn't do much talking with Ren as they continued walking, which didn't bother Ren all that much.
"Was all that really a dream? It felt so real. Our moon ..." Nagisa's thoughts turned to images, as he could still remember the explosion on the night in question. How could he forget that kind of image? It could be a dream, but it felt so powerful, so real, so horrifying ...
"Morning, Nagisa."
Nagisa stopped, and soon realized where he was. Before he realized it, he was at the front of the school. Just in front of him, was Twilight. Twilight was going over her mind more than most over this incident last night. How could she not; it was something that could change the world forever as far as she was concern.
"Morning, Twilight."
"Hi ... Uh, Nagisa? I know this may be an ... An odd question but ..."
"Is it about last night?" Nagisa cut in. Twilight looked to him in surprise.
"You saw it?" She gasped.
"Yeah, Ren too. Honestly, I don't know what to do. I mean, a destroyed moon ... I just don't know," Nagisa explained. Aside from Ren, the two weren't heard by anyone else as they were talking alone. Twilight didn't seem to look any better about the situation, as they both went over inside the high school building. Ren didn't want to think too deeply on the situation at hand, but she knew she couldn't ignore it either. Either way, Ren stuck with Nagisa on their walk through the school. Eventually though, Twilight, Ren, and Nagisa got to the back of the school, and to the path towards class 3-E. On the way, the two kept talking over what to do, but coming up with nothing.
"This is going to be harder than I thought."
"Yeah I know. Look, we'll talk more at lunch, I have to get going," Nagisa replied. However, before Nagisa and Twilight could even get the chance to split, Ren suddenly got their attention with a question.
"What is that odd bird?" Ren asked. Odd bird? Nagisa and Twilight both looked over in the same direction as Ren was trying to make heads or tails of what she had seen. As for what it was to begin with, at first it was hard to make out since it was pretty far away, but after a minute or two, the shape flying in the sky turned out to be a helicopter. The copter looked a bit dark in color, and heading off away from the main building to the mountains. It didn't seem to be anything different, but the helicopter (although hard to tell) started to descend down pass the mountains. Strange spot for a normal helicopter landing. There was only one other place where it could be landing ...
"I have to go. I'll see you later, Twilight," Nagisa said, starting to run down the path to Class 3-E. Twilight could only wave goodbye as she watched him and Ren go off.
~~
By the time Nagisa and Ren made it to Class 3-E, something seemed a bit off with the place. For Ren, she didn't sense any activity from any of their supernatural friends; not Phanpy, not Greninja, no Korosensei either. Strange that they didn't get any greetings from either one of them. What they did see though upon arrival, was a helicopter sitting in the yard. It wasn't just any helicopter though; the Japanese initials on the side of it signifies that it, believe it or not, belonged to the Japanese government! It may be a shock, but considering how much other freaky things had happened around the 3-E building, Nagisa admittedly assumed it was going to happen sooner or later. Even so, what were they going to do to him and the rest of the class? One odd detail was that he didn't see anyone else around the copter. Taking his options into consideration, Nagisa sighed and moved over to the main entrance inside. His hand rested on the door for a second, but then he turned to Ren.
"Ren, listen, can you do me a favor and just keep quiet?"
"I promise," Ren nodded. Nagisa sighed once more, and began to slide open the door. Seeing a government owned chopper sitting in their yard was more than an indication that a high official could be visiting. Either that or Korosensei went out for a joyride in the thing. If Korosensei did, then it was a shock the swat team wasn't around either. With a sigh, Nagisa opened the door to start the day off right.
However, it wasn't going to give him a chance.
Nagisa and Ren both went on inside, but what they seen didn't seem to be anything normal. Yes, many of the kids were there, appearing to have just arrived a few minutes before. However, Korosensei wasn't anywhere to be seen. Instead, someone entirely new was standing at the front of the classroom. He had the similar uniform for a teacher, yet he had black hair, and his eyes gave off a serious stare right to them both. To Ren, it reminded her too well to a humanized version of Jerome, and Nagisa seemed to get the same idea looking at the man. Korosensei never made clear of any new teachers joining them in their class. Nearby in the back, he saw two other government agents, one by a slideshow camera. One more thing; Ritsu wasn't around either ...
"You two apart of 3-E?" He asked sternly.
"Uh ... Yeah?" Nagisa replied, still unsure of who this was. The man nodded.
"Good. Take your seats, and I'll start the matter at hand," he said. Nagisa complied, and sat down in his seat quietly. The man kept an eye on them both for a little longer before he addressed the class itself. Nagisa could sense a strong, important aura coming from him as he began the discussion.
"Alright. Before I start; how many of you had seen the situation last night for yourselves?" He began. It took a little bit before he got his answer, starting with Nagisa first. He answered by raising his hand, and Ren mimicked the gesture, for she seen it too. After a bout a minute, about five others had seen it themselves, including Karma Akabane, and Naruto. Everyone else remained oblivious, so, the man still needed to explain it to them. With a snap of his fingers, one of the agents working with him turned off the lights, and the other turned on the slideshow, the first picture quite a shocking (and detailed) picture of the destroyed moon.
"Good, good. Now then. For those who weren't aware of it; last night, I'm afraid our moon had suffered a fatal hit, as you can see," he informed, pointing to the picture. Nagisa was surprised that they got such a good shot so soon. Almost right out of the gate, there was some worry or shock for those who didn't see it first hand.
"Shit! That happened?!" Gasped one student.
"How'd the moon get blown up?!" Gasped another student.
"Who's crazy enough to do that?!" Asked yet another student.
"It is a shocker. And we also got our culprit in your myst."
He gave a nod to the agents, who got up the next slide, only to show ...
"Korosensei?!" They all gasped. Well, all except for Karma, that is. But yes, the picture was of Korosensei, who was shown flying on the night in question towards the moon on a zoom lens. Even with the image slightly blurry, it was still Korosensei all the same.
"He himself had admitted his crimes to my staff, yet refused to accept his execution -"
Suddenly, the lights were suddenly turned on again, thanks to Karma standing by the door. A bold move in front of government officials.
"Fancy slideshow, chief. Not gonna lie; got a good shot of that moon. Now, I'm gonna go out on a limb here, and assume you need us for some reason?"
While he wasn't expecting his boldness, the man kept his cool.
"Our resources were inefficient against him. Call it what you will, but, he insists to work out the rest of this classes stay. So after some discussion, we've come to our conclusion that since you students are who he'll be teaching, then you'll be the ones to handle his death."
... His death ... For many of the students, that seemed to be too big of a role to fit in. So to sum up; the government's asking a bunch of kids to kill their teacher because their target's teaching them. Not the best ideas ever heard, but it was the most convenient for the man giving the message. However, far as they knew, how can they exactly deny the government? ...
~~
As the day ticked on, Korosensei was still gone for a while. Eventually though, after a few hours, Korosensei started to appear from the forest. Rather than bolting off back to his class (thinking Ritsu was still teaching for him), he took his time walking over to the 3-E building. Even if the next term started, Korosensei took some time to enjoy himself, and his newfound freedom away from Giratina. Korosensei himself was happy to finally do his own thing, despite being on worse terms with the demonic Pokemon dragon. He happily walked along through the yard, enjoying some ice cream as he went along.
"Ah, now this is delicious!" Korosensei beamed, loving his sugary treat. However, as Korosensei continued walking along, he hummed a happy tune to himself, and got over to the door. He was in quite a good mood, and he hoped the rest of the day would be just as splendid. However, just before he could fully open the door, something from inside quickly hit his nostrils. His highly sensitive smell just picked up the smell of one thing out of the ordinary.
"Wait ... Iron? Let's see; iron from inside the classroom, a helicopter casually sitting outside in the yard ..."
You didn't think he didn't notice that did you?
Korosensei took some thinking over, and took a very small peek inside. However, oddly enough, he didn't seem to notice anyone inside. In fact, the lights were still dimmed out a little bit, and it was hard to figure out where anyone was at first glance, but the strong scent of iron still hung in the air as he ventured in.
"Uh ... Hello? Anyone in here? Ritsu? Nagisa, Karma?"
No reply. Strange.
Korosensei moved over to his desk like he always did, giving a stretch, when the door leading out suddenly slammed shut! And soon after that ...
◾BAM*
guns suddenly rang out from the classroom, all aimed at Korosensei! The alien only had seconds to duck and hide as he heard the guns shoot like crazy! Talk about a surprise, and one Korosensei wasn't prepared for. While hiding behind his desk, a small tentacle stretched out on the floor as long as he could muster, and flicked on the light. He quickly retracted the tentacle before anyone saw it, and it was then Korosensei saw the amount of bullet scratches made on the poor chalkboard. Korosensei turned blue in fear, as he gathered the nerve to peek beyond the desk to see what was going on.
"W-What in the world is - WHAA?!"
Then he saw his own students. His. Own. Students. All with some form of weapon in hand. They all had guns, in this case either rifles or shotguns, but they still had them no doubt! The man in charge was standing at front, his own handgun smoking from the firing. Korosensei couldn't believe what he was seeing. After regaining his senses, he jumped up.
"What's the meaning of this racket?! No guns in -" An extra ten shots just narrowly missed his head. "- school ..."
"Don't try us, you monster!" A student yelled.
"You blew up our moon!" Another added.
"We trusted you. We trusted you, and this is how you thank us?" Nagisa said.
Oddly, Korosensei seemed dumbfounded by the news, and he could tell these kids weren't playing around.
"Uh ... C-Can we talk about this?"
His main response was the sound of all their guns being loaded, and taking aim. Korosensei's face turned pale white, blank in emotion.
"That's a no."
Suddenly the silence turned to the sounds of constant gunfire, Korosensei dodging every single bullet shot with Mach 20 speed. In panic, the alien did the only thing any sensible creature would do in a situation like this; get outta dodge! In a desperate burst of speed, he literally smashed a hole in the wall, running off in a panic before anyone could get him. The man in charge jumped to the hole, and made a few more shots (each one missing), before Korosensei disappeared in the forest ...
"Damnit. You two, after him!" The man ordered, as the agents moved off after him...
.......
"Well, Giratina, what'd I tell you? Your mind trick Worked like a charm, didn't it?"
In his realm, Giratina watched the event unfold from his orb, with a few other demons joining him this time around. Giratina turned to the demon speaking to him, his wing sparkling slightly.
"You know, I hate doing this."
"Why? It's so easy to do, and gets them off your own back while blasting Korosensei to bits."
"Keep in mind," Giratina explained, "That I didn't put them in a full trance; it was only enough to have them agree to Karasuma. I didn't have them altered anymore than that ... Though I have to admit, seeing Korosensei panic like that was fun to watch."
"Aha, see? There's fun in a trick or two!"
"It has its slight advantages. Now be on standby; you'll be able to leave soon."
~~
Meanwhile, off in the forest, Korosensei was having his own problems. The agents continued searching the forest for a good five minutes, but no matter where they went, and no matter where they looked, Korosensei seemed to had vanished completely. In truth, the alien was still in the forest, but he had managed to retreat up a very tall tree, much like a cat would. His tentacles were all in knots, trying to stay up in the tree.
"W-What the hell happened? I leave to Pompeii for just one day, and suddenly everybody wants to kill me."
Korosensei's mind was cut short once he heard a loud crack on the tree! Suddenly the alien was hanging from the tree on a broken branch, and it quickly snapped seconds after! The alien plummeted from the tree, landing hard on the ground below him! Luckily for him, the agents had already left the forest so no one heard him. The alien stood up after that, tentacle to head. He started to do his thinking paces.
"Okay, let's see. You don't wanna get blasted, but you can't leave your kids. This man shows up and now they all can't listen to me - they won't listen! Come on, Koro, think."
"There he is!"
So much for that. Korosensei turned and saw that the agents had found him! Korosensei quickly bolted off as the guns fired at him again. It took just a few short second, but Korosensei had raced from the forest, back to the school. This time, he was in the school's storage shed, where they mainly keep the sporting equipment and such. Korosensei himself poker his head out of a box of baseball mittens, one on his head.
"These agents aren't helping much. They'll keep blasting my head if this keeps up! And if those students only listen to them -"
Then a thought struck Korosensei - a eureka moment if you will.
"I got it!" Korosensei beamed. Just as he got it though, the doors to the shed swung open. Korosensei shrunk into the box, and out of sight. Turned out it was Karma, leading two other students inside.
"Sure you saw him fly in here?" One of them asked.
"Where else would a bitch hide? At the ready you two," Karma said, aiming his pistol at the first box in the room, one hand only. Korosensei made one tiny peek from the box only to see Karma with his gun drawn! The second he shot, the box blasted open, Korosensei exploding out of the box and rushing outside ...
Where everyone else in the class was waiting. Oh joy.
Korosensei was stuck in a dance of death, trying to dodge the bullets blasted at him. The shots the kids were making though weren't too good - most of them doing this for the first time - and the bullets were mostly hitting either the dirt, the school, or whatever else. Karma and the man responsible were one of the better shots amongst the group, their bullets just grazing Korosensei's skin. Eventually though ...
"HOLD IT!" Korosensei yelled, finally losing patience. In just two literal seconds, Korosensei bolted around and collected all the weaponry. If he was going to talk to these people, at least have them withdrawn of killing tools. He kept the tons of weapons away from the others.
"For god sake kids! Obviously whatever's going on isn't going to drop anytime soon, so how about we make this interesting?" Korosensei began.
"You destroyed the moon - where do you get off?!" One of the kids yelled.
"Hey, hey! Listen everyone; we still have a long time to go yet, so I'd appreciate some good ol' cooperation. I'll play your game of kill the teacher, ONLY if you all promise me to work hard this semester. Yeah, this might be troubling to work with, but school's still a requirement no matter the case. I promise you all if this isn't dropped by the end of your school life, then you're all free to execute me if you all wish to. In the meantime, let's try to work on both your skills in mind and skill in weaponry. Is it a deal?"
Odd to hear a target making a deal on his own life in this way. Korosensei had to adapt to this situation in the best way possible, and if this sort of trouble wasn't going to just go away, then Korosensei had no other choice but to work it in his own schedule. After all, if the 3-E class is to get involved in such big matters, then he needed to have their minds sharp like the blades some were holding. As for the man, he seemed to stall slightly, but still kept his rifle aimed right for Korosensei's head.
"No catch? Alien?" He said.
"No catch. I still have my promise to not harm any student here, and I'm willing to keep that, no matter what," the alien replied. He took a moment to look to the other students in question. Maybe he was going into this a little too fast for them ...
"... *sighs* fine. But any tricks, and I'm not holding back."
"Oh, where have I heard that before?" Korosensei joked, remembering Greninja's own warning a month after starting his own job as a 3-E teacher. Korosensei knew how to handle this type of character, for sure.
"By the by, got a name, friend?"
While he drew the line at the word "friend", he ended up complying.
"Tadaomi Karasuma."
"Korosensei."
The teacher then turned to the rest of his students.
"Come on everybody, there's still a lot of time, and lots of lessons to teach. Come on everybody, and as for these -" Korosensei made a huge swing, and all the weapons were thrown out of sight "- can be thrown off to the moon. I'll supply the weapons that'll work more your speed, and won't hurt the rest of ya when you try blasting me, okay?"
Korosensei, calmer at this point, and with the plan in tact, happily went off back in the classroom. It was quite a jump from running for his life, to just accepting it. Like he really was going to do that; he just needed time to think it through before figuring out what's what. Now he did, and now he's got it figured out. Nagisa watched him go on in, needing to think himself on what just happened ...
~~
"He did that?" Twilight asked.
Sometime later, after things had calmed down, Nagisa was back over to the main building with Twilight for their lunch get together - something they didn't do in a while.
"Yeah, he did. I don't know really, it all just happened so fast," Nagisa admitted. Who'd think that the government would have him try to kill his teacher in under an hour of arrival? Twilight was more concern over the whole 'killing teacher' thing, and the fact Nagisa Shiota actually agreed to do so.
"But, Nagisa, are you sure this *quickly hushed* assassin thing *normal tone* is a good idea?"
"I don't know what other choice I have. This is the government I'm stuck dealing with ..."
"You sure you'll be okay after all this?"
Nagisa was quiet at first, but then turned to her and smiled.
"I promise."
.......
Far away, observing still, Giratina made a low demonic laugh ...
"We'll see about that..."
It'd been a busy week for class 3-E, a lot more than what others would know. Ever since Karasuma showed up, and this assassination thing had started, tensions were running high between the regular school day, and the attempts on Korosensei's life. At this point, Korosensei pretty much had grown used to being shot at and/or nearly sliced up. Even if at first the attacks were scary, and the reason behind was even more so, Korosensei felt in his heart that he had to continue his work, and give these students his best. It really was quite a drastic change, even for the alien teacher himself, but the real thing that had changed about was actually the training Karasuma decided to put on the students. Karasuma tried many times throughout the first three days to get at Korosensei, and finish him off, but it wasn't working out too well. It took some convincing from Korosensei himself to at least give it a try, and soon, Karasuma had the students in practice in assassination. Not exactly the best subject to teach, but considering the demon count over the last few months, perhaps there was some hidden benefit for everyone involved in the training that could help them out in the future ...
The training itself took place during lunch - the only main time aside from the occasional study hour to do so. Many of the students though found this kind of adjustment uncomfortable, if not aggravating. After all, it was lunch time, which left them with not much time to eat thanks to Karasuma's training (Luffy and Ren being prime examples of those aggravated). As for success, the training was blossoming in some faster than expected; Karma was basically showing off his own skills in slashing his blade around the training field, impressing Karasuma a number of times. Ren, being a warrior at heart herself, and Naruto, who had gone through some training with Greninja already, also showed some impressive skill. The other students though were, if slowly, starting to get there, so it'll be a while yet. Of course, this sort of activity was being watched on occasion by Giratina's orb ...
One day, just before training could start, Nagisa had finally managed to slip away from training with Karasuma for a bit, and went over back to the main building to meet with Twilight again - something he was neglecting thanks to the distractions back at 3-E. The two were at their usual spot amongst the lunch tables, and the two old friends were going over what had been going on at both parts of the school. Nagisa knew that talking about this assassination business was confidential, but he can trust Twilight to be quiet about it if needed to be.
"Has Karasuma-san been too rough on you?" Twilight asked at one point. Nagisa took a bite from his bento box before answering.
"Well, a little. He seemed more focused on training than studying," Nagisa replied, which was true as far as he knew. Twilight had been a bit worried for Nagisa when it came to this assassination stuff ever since being first told, mainly for Nagisa's own safety.
"Uh, Nagisa? ... You sure this whole 'assassination' thing, isn't too much for you? I don't want anything bad happening to you over there," Twilight said, concern.
"I promise Twilight, I'll be alright. Nothing bad happened yet," Nagisa assured his friend. That had been Nagisa's main response, and while Twilight knew he kept telling her that - heck, he could just be telling himself that - it was still troubling to suddenly be taught such a dangerous art of killing. Or for that matter, killing in general.
"Well, don't be afraid to tell me if anything does go wrong, okay?" Twilight asked. Nagisa simply nodded, and went back to eating his lunch. Twilight still wasn't too sure, but, she kept her trust to him to be fair. Nagisa hadn't lied to her yet, after all. As they kept eating, they saw other students go along their day all the while. However, one of these students started to move over to them both. The two didn't notice anything exactly until he moved right past them ...
And dropped something down in front of Nagisa.
"huh?" The object was small, rectangular, and inside a white envelope. It didn't seem exactly odd looking, just a regular white envelope. It had Nagisa's initials written on it, so, it was for him no doubt. The note got Twilight's attention as well, as Nagisa picked it up and looked it over.
"What's that?" Twilight asked.
"Not sure," Nagisa replied, opening it up. Inside the letter was a few papers, one handwritten and on an extra note, the others typed out on a computer by the looks of it. Nagisa and Twilight looked at the handwritten note first.
"Start tomorrow. You're welcome ..." Nagisa read.
That was all it said; no more, no less, no signature attached to it, no prompting. Nothing. Just "You're welcome." and nothing more than that. Nagisa and Twilight glanced to eachother, and then looked over the typed out document. This one was actually a list; different subject, different times, assigned seats to the student given to, typed out like a school schedule. It was a bit strange to see another one of these just after his first term for this year. Usually classes aren't given out again at least until after halfway through the year, as with many school usually all depending, so why'd he get this?
"It's a school schedule."
"But I already got one of these, why'd I -"
Upon further examination, Nagisa immediately stopped himself, and looked at the details at the top of the page. When Nagisa first arrived, he was sent over to Class 3-E, and no words to Gakuho could change it no matter what he said. Looking at this though, something was different for three parts of it; the name, the class level, and the date.
Nagisa Shiota. Class 3-C. 2015.
"Wait ... This is for me! For this year!"
"What? Let me see!" Twilight said, looking at it. Indeed, in the type out schedule, Nagisa's name, proper class level, and the same year when Nagisa started school at 3-E, was written out in black and white right in front of them. Nagisa couldn't believe what he was seeing. Nagisa just stared at the paper for a moment or two, and soon a smile appeared on his face. This meant one of two things; either his first schedule was mislabeled by mistake when given to him, or Gakuho flat out lied to him just to send him out. Considering Gakuho's behavior, that wasn't too far off ...
"Looks like I'm staying here after all," Nagisa said with a big smile. Even if he had been doing fairly well in 3-E so far, he never truly wanted to stick around there for too long. He of course didn't tell anyone else this, but he'd rather be at the main building. Who'd of thought he'd get his wish at the end of it all?
"What classes did you get?" Twilight asked. Nagisa straightened the paper and looked over the classes with Twilight. Nagisa's schedule was pretty basic, with the main learning courses and all that (math, science, language arts, and so on). The order of the classes though started to make it even more surprising. Twilight wanted to make sure of this sort of thing, and thought over her own schedule.
"I don't believe it. Nagisa, I think you'll be with me through most of these classes."
"Seriously?" Nagisa asked, surprised.
"Hie; my schedule matches yours up to the last hour. This is great!"
"I know it is!" Nagisa replied, going as far as to hug Twilight. Starting tomorrow, things are going to play out different for Nagisa ...
~~
Nagisa took some time during his stay around the 3-E class, not exactly revealing anything to any of the students or to Korosensei, or Karasuma. He honestly was a bit excited to get his life back on track, and back to normal for a while. Nagisa was happy, and some of them could tell that already once he came back from the main school. Nagisa made sure to keep the schedule he got out of sight. If they were going to figure out, he preferred it to at least on their own terms rather than his own. He was happy, but, he wasn't going to rub it in their faces because of it. During the next few hours, he found out (along with the rest of the class) that Karasuma accepted Ritsu back in the class once he found out about her, not seeing her as too much trouble in his own attempts. Korosensei assured Ritsu that things will be fine between Korosensei and everyone else, in spite of the tons of weapons regained later on.
Nagisa got himself alone again once the day was done, but instead of heading straight home, he instead went off to the forest. Throughout the past week, Nagisa had went under his own training over at Greninja's pond, which turned out was where both he and Phanpy had been staying at since it was far enough away from the government officials. Phanpy was happy to see Nagisa, and Greninja looked over to him.
"Nagisa. nice to see you again."
"Same to you," Nagisa said. Over in a nearby tree, there were a pair of blue swimming trunks, which Nagisa left there to have Nagisa in a better outfit for trying to unlock his Mizu multitype. Nagisa grabbed the trunks, and hid off in a cravece in the rocks, out of sight of the other two as he changed. Phanpy wanted to see him, but Greninja kept Phanpy back until Nagisa was finished.
"Are those officials still there?" Greninja asked at one point, as Nagisa sat down at one of the rocks by the pool.
"They are. They won't leave until Korosensei's dead," Nagisa sighed. He told Greninja about what happened, and what was going on, yet Greninja, as satisfying as it would be to attack Korosensei for doing this, wasn't able to go without being seen by the government officials - something he won't risk.
"That so. Damn, these officials. Why did Korosensei had to get them involved?" Greninja groaned, his webbed hand over his face.
"They were to get involved either way, wouldn't they? I mean, the moon was destroyed."
"I know," Greninja sighed, "But this only proves that these abilities have to be tapped into as soon as possible."
Nagisa simply nodded to Greninja.
~~
The next day, Nagisa was especially excited. He gone through his daily routine back at home, and went off to school alongside Ren again. Ren was a bit confused with seeing Nagisa so much in glee, but she was the only other person who knew what happened aside from Twilight, so, she went with it. Once he got to school though, Ren had to go off to 3-E without him, Nagisa assuring her that he'll meet with her again once school was done. After splitting from her, Nagisa looked to the school, with a smile and a deep breath.
"Well, here I go," Nagisa said with a grin, and soon he went right off inside.
It'd been a while since he went through this school as a student of the main building, though it wasn't anything entirely new. Aside from a few faces, it was something he'd went through over his last two years here. Some faces were new, some he recognized a little well, yet the main face he was looking for was right in his first class. He kept the schedule with him as of were, just to be sure he was going the right way - he was a bit rusty on where classes were - and soon was at his first class right on time. Sure enough, there was Twilight at the second row, forth line from the door, and right next to the window. Thanks to the note, Nagisa followed the instructions, and found his seat right behind Twilight, next to the windows as well.
"Morning, Nagisa. Ready for the day?" Twilight asked smiling. Nagisa nodded, and got out some of his supplies, which he had made brand new really.
"More than ready. I'm glad to be back in the main building," Nagisa replied, patiently waiting for the class to begin. It took a few minutes before the other students showed up, and got in their assigned seats. Nagisa couldn't wait to get rolling, his hands together, and a content grin. The clean place surely was better compared to the wooden interior of 3-E, to be sure. After the teacher came in, everyone in their seats, and after the bell, class began.
"Good morning everyone. Now before we begin, we have a returning student here with us, Nagisa Shiota. Say hello," the teacher said, looking and referring to Nagisa. Nagisa, while not wanting so much attention so quickly, was kind of expecting as such. After all, far as new students go, it was mandatory to at least introduce yourself to the class. So, Nagisa got up, showing himself to everyone. A number of the students recognized Nagisa from 3-E, and didn't think he'd show up two grades up to 3-C level.
"Hello everyone. Great to be here," Nagisa said, cheerful this time around. Those who knew Nagisa didn't expect him to be so cheerful, but considering he was at the bottom of the heap for a while, even if just a few months, they figured he was just happy to be back.
.......
"Is Nagisa here?"
Unfortunately, back at 3-E, Korosensei wasn't informed about this, and when he found Nagisa missing, he was left completely in the dark about it. The seat where Nagisa would be was empty, and many of the students, at first, figured it as nothing more than just him being sick, or absent or something. Ren decided to answer for everyone, mainly because she was the only one knowing about what's going on. After a bit, Ren raised her hand, and Korosensei called to her.
"Yes, Ren?" Korosensei asked.
"He won't be joining us for a long while," Ren replied, monotone as usual.
"Excuse me?"
"He got transferred to the main building yesterday," Ren revealed.
The immediate reaction from most of the students was a sense of surprise, and even a little bit of jealousy. Main reason; a student from 3-E was just jumped up to 3-C with little to no reason for it. Was Gakuho picking favorites now? Korosensei wished he was informed about this, but, what was he supposed to do against the principal, and his boss? Korosensei already ticked off Giratina, he didn't want Gakuho angry with him as well.
"Well then, thank you for informing me," Korosensei simply stated. Ren nodded, and sat back down. Karma Akabane especially wondered why Nagisa was just randomly picked this way. Sure, Nagisa was a nicer kid, and smart too, but he knew damn well that the principal wouldn't just bring the kid back from rock bottom so abruptly. When he gets the chance, he'll have to check it out himself ...
~~
Throughout the morning, both sides of Yunibasaru went along their hours and schedules. Nagisa was going through the classes fairly well, though his appearance was causing quite a fuss amongst the other students who knew him before. The main debate was why Nagisa was even around the main building when the first few months were spent in the End class? A few even asked him time to time, only to be shown Nagisa's legit schedule he received the day before. The schedule Nagisa had didn't seem to be faked much of anyway, and had everything needed for the schedules given to the others, so, debate was dropped for those who'd seen it. As for Nagisa himself, it felt nice to get back to basics when it came to the work he was doing. No assassination attempts, no government troubles, just life as a regular high scholar. At least as regular as he could get - there's still the whole Multitype thing he had to work out, but at least his normal life was put in a better track.
The first morning hours went along smoothly, and Nagisa kept up with everything and everyone in each class, Twilight aiding him here and there on a few things before summer vacation just in case it was brought up. Some of the students Nagisa knew beforehand, like Akari for instance, found him in the 3-C class instead of 3-E, found this transfer surprising, yet nice to see for him. Again, he was at 3-E - the lowest point in the school, and he was pulled out of it thanks to a change in schedule. Eventually, Nagisa and Twilight met up on their way to their next class, just after lunch, and were walking off to their next class.
"Sure are enjoying yourself, aren't you," Twilight said. Nagisa calmly put his hands behind his head in a content sigh.
"Hie. After going through all the freaky stuff before, it's nice to return to being normal," Nagisa admitted. Twilight nodded a bit, but then she had another question.
"Say, Nagisa? I'm going to be studying at the library after school. Do you want to join me?" Twilight asked. Nagisa felt very happy.
"Of course I can," Nagisa replied. Surely, a nice get-together for both of them. It'd been too long since Nagisa had a decent study up with Twilight, and now's a good time as any ...
.......
However, as the two went off on their way to their next class, they seemed to have a sort of spying figure further away. Nagisa and Twilight didn't notice anything, or anyone, out of the ordinary, and no one else seemed to notice either. As per expected of him, miles off in an unknown realm, Giratina had seen this event occur again though his orb. The fact that Nagisa Shiota had suddenly been transferred from 3-E to 3-C was quite a surprise, and actually had Giratina a little bit intrigued about it. One of the demons he was with, who also seen the event, turned over to Giratina.
This demon in particular was a dog-like demon, with a pair of silver curved horns, a arrow-pointed tail, and silver spine plates down its back. On his chest, he had a sort of skull symbol - his way of showing his loyalty towards Giratina most likely. His muzzle and underbelly were a shade of orange, while the rest of him remained a blackish color, almost like coal. Just above each paw was a cuff, also silver like his back plates. Compared to the ten foot tall Giratina, the demon wasn't very big, only about the size of a typical Doberman canine.
"Well, this is interesting; Nagisa's been moved to the main building now," Giratina noted, deep in thought. The demon sitting next to him turned up to see him.
"Well, shit. So much for my introduction," the dog demon grumbled.
"No, no, I'll still let you go," Giratina assured, starting to move away. Unsure, the demon rushed over in front of Giratina, skidding a little on his paws.
"You kidding me?! He's at the main building now, remember? We can't get them all at once now that he's there!" The demon growled. Giratina wasn't fazed by this fact though.
"That may be. However, one; he isolated himself away from the other members of the chosen group. While before he had easy access to three, now it's only one. Two; the fact he's at a more populated and public building means that Arceus's allies won't be able to enter without exposing themselves, there by opening the door for many opportunities for us. And three; it keeps him from learning how to fight properly from Karasuma and his damn government. He's weak, alone, and we have all the chances we could ever ask for," Giratina explained, casually walking pass the feral demon. Seemed this demon never planned for this, and found this sort of view point surprisingly accurate. Only Giratina can point out that many disadvantages to one simple transfer. Still, the demon turned back to Giratina again.
"You know how much of a smartass you are, right?" The demon joked. Giratina gave a low chuckle. Then, with a raise of one of his wings, a medium sized portal soon appeared close by.
"Oh sweet. So, where's this one going?"
"You're going to the High school for a bit, 3-E. Since Korosensei's no longer here, you can take his place as a spy for a while," Giratina ordered. The demonic dog, licked his muzzle.
"Permission to kill?"
"Of course," Giratina chuckled. The dog demon laughed, readying his fangs, and happily leaped right through the portal. Giratina looked back to the orb as he closed the portal behind the dog demon. The orb showed Nagisa and Twilight already at their next class, going along their day. In a low sigh, Giratina rubbed his claw gently on the side of the orb.
"I think it's about time for another visit ..."
~~
As the day continued onward, the school day finally came up to an end, and everyone started to head off back home. For Nagisa and Twilight, who had just exited the school, it was instead a trip to the library. The two hadn't left yet, and still just exited the school grounds.
"Okay, Twilight, ready to go?" Nagisa asked. Twilight nodded, but just before they could go off ...
"So, you're up a grade now."
Nagisa froze, and turned around. Upon seeing him, turned out Karma Akabane had found him, with Luffy right behind him almost as if like backup. Nagisa shivered.
"Oh! Uh, hi guys."
"Why didn't you say you were knocked up a grade?" Luffy blurted out, quite angry all the same. Nagisa played with his fingers, a bit embarrassed.
"Well, I didn't want to rub it in ..."
"What?!" Luffy snapped. Karma raised his hand over Luffy's mouth to quiet him.
"And how'd you manage to do that?" Karma asked. Nagisa had been asked that question over ten times today, so, he knew what to do. He pulled out the schedule from his belongings, and showed it to Luffy and Karma. Luffy seemed convinced, but Karma took it and looked it over carefully.
"Guess my schedule was screwed up the first few months, so -"
"And you actually bought this?"
That made them both stop. Karma obviously wasn't as easily fooled by this paper, and the fact it was simply "screwed up" didn't seem to be enough to convince Karma either.
"... Excuse me?"
"Nagisa, do you really think this is the real deal? Gakuho gives out these shitless papers, and he makes to mistakes on these."
"I thought of that. I guess ... there's a first time?"
It didn't take much for Karma to figure it out for him; Nagisa didn't like 3-E, and found a way out of it. Karma just looked at him for a bit, much like a disappointed parent or something. Nagisa didn't want to come off as rude to anyone, and at this point, he had to be careful this time around ...
Oddly, Karma smiled.
"Alright, Nagisa, you have you're fun. Just don't forget about us little people, k?" He said, tossing the paper back to him. Nagisa knew Karma, and he knew something was on his mind, but if he was willing to just let him go like this, then Nagisa might as well at least give it a chance. Luffy was confused too, and walked with Karma.
"What the hell was that?" Luffy asked.
"He'll come around," replied Karma. and that was his only response, as he walked away. Nagisa sensed that something wasn't correct with this, as Karma was known to mess around with someone's head on more than one occasion before. Nagisa thought it over, and just decided to go with Twilight to the library. He was in 3-C, he had a better education, he can be normal a lot longer this time around, and he's away from Karasuma and all that crazy assassination stuff. Even if killing Korosensei seemed to be something he supported, his promise to not go too far kept him back, and kept him happy with being in 3-C over 3-E.
This is his life now.
Days came and went, and life had been plenty calm for the most part. As far as demonic activity went, it had been awfully quiet as of late. For some who actually knew what was up, this shift of calming demeanor was worth their trouble. To others, it was less of a bless, and more of a suspicious warning. They didn't face all of Giratina's demons at once, and it was hard to really say what was in store for them next. For Nagisa, the idea of calming peace from Giratina's troops wasn't even thought of in his head. He'd been going back and forth between one spot in the main building, and back to the 3-E building. Honestly, his training to unlock his Mizu, and training with Karasuma, added by the struggle to keep his 3-C status at school was, to put it simply, overwhelming. He wanted to get control of his Multitype, yet he couldn't talk his way out of Karasuma's assassination tactics, so he was stuck doing that no matter who said what. Twilight found this concerning, as she thought being at 3-C with her was enough to stop this assassin stuff for Nagisa, but apparently it wasn't enough. Speaking of the assassinations, Korosensei had grown accustom to having his life on the line every day. The guns and knives at class 3-E he even customized to actually doing harm to him for the thrill of it. These new knives and bullets felt like regular rubber to the students so they wouldn't hurt each other in their attempts, which both Korosensei and Karasuma saw improvement for many of those involved, Nagisa included. If that was good for their sense of morality or not was apparently out of the question for both sides of the party. As for the main building, news of Nagisa's return to 3-C spread around very quickly, and it wasn't very long until it reached the principal's ears. Gakuho swore that he had Nagisa Shiota sent over to the 3-E building months before this, and having Nagisa suddenly transferred like this without his exact approval was something he had to look into. As if he didn't have enough things to get his head around already, including the disappearance of his little elephant...
This point, Nagisa Shiota, Twilight, and Ren met up on their way to school and decided to go along together. It was a nice day, with cooler weather starting to come around to Tokyo. Even if just the middle of September, fall comes quick. While Nagisa and Twilight both felt the cold, Ren seemed oblivious to it - being in the wild for years contributed to that.
"So, Nagisa, you caught up with everything now?" Twilight asked at one point.
"I'm sure of it now. Took a bit, but I think I got it down pact," Nagisa replied.
"What about you Ren? Has things gone well for you?" Twilight then asked, turning to her.
"It's getting more familiar," Ren replied blankly.
"Familiar?"
"The training."
"Oh yeah. Uh, speaking of which, Korosensei said you've been ... Well, improving?" Twilight asked. Korosensei took the time to tell her the news after a while, and Twilight wanted to hear it for herself from her friends.
"Better combat, quicker strikes. Korosensei gave us these," Ren said, pulling out the fake blade from her pocket. The blade was rubbery, bendable, and a greenish color throughout the whole thing. Twilight took it and looked it over, feeling it's smooth surface a little.
"Well, at least you won't hurt eachother with this," Twilight sighed.
"Hie. Korosensei thought of that too, so he made these for us to use instead. They actually hurt him."
That's when the three stopped for a moment, Twilight a little surprised and confused.
"Wait. This can hurt him? Why did he let you use these then?" Twilight asked. All the two gave her was just a shrug. Sometimes it was hard to say what the alien wanted to do, but they got the motive to kill him anyway, and if this does hurt him, it's a start anyway. Twilight didn't want to continue on that subject, so she just continued walking with them both.
By this point, the trio had gotten over to the school, right on time as it would usually be. Twilight and Nagisa both walked alongside eachother on their way to their first class. Nagisa's mind was kinda lost in thought on things, and as this was going on, he wasn't paying much attention on what's going on around him. There was so much he was stuck with, and he didn't know how much more this could do for him, or how much it's taking out of him...
His mind was cut short though, when they both suddenly heard a collaboration of screams! From where they were though, it didn't sound like anything good. Glancing to eachother, Nagisa and Twilight rushed off to class (where the screaming came from in the first place). Upon arrival, two saw a group of students at the door, varying from 3-D upwards.
"What's going on? Everything okay?" Twilight asked.
"You won't believe who's here, Twilight! Come here, look," one of the students encouraged.
"Who can make this much fuss so fast?" Nagisa wondered. Twilight and Nagisa looked into their classroom. At first, it seemed normal enough, but it was the person over by the chalkboard that was getting the crowd's attention. He was another high school student, with clean black hair, and a pair of glasses. His outfit was the typical school uniform, all clean and well prepared. However, there was just something about him that made him different despite the many regular looks to him. At this point, he was wiping the chalkboard clean with some chalkboard erasers, one for each hand, but each move had a sort of deep charm. Dazzling, dexterous, and most of all ...
Cool.
The student finished his erasing with a surprisingly cool pose, the erasers held high as chalkboard dust circles him for a short while, non touching him. He placed the erasers on the front desk, and adjusted his glasses, the girls in the crowd fangirling over him. The similar screams came out again, though this time they knew it was just praise over this newcomer. He looked to the crowd, calm, collective, and quite unconcern. The very sight of his eyes made Twilight blush by his beauty.
"W-wow," Twilight got out, her face red as an apple. Even Nagisa blushed slightly, for he was surprised on the boy's appearance too (as if looking like a girl wasn't enough for him, reactions came out too with this guy).
"Morning everyone," he simply said, as he started walking out of the classroom. The same boy looked to Nagisa one more time, both sides just locking eyes.
"Who ... Who are you?"
"Haven't you heard? I'm Sakamoto," the boy replied, before he walked to his class. Nagisa was speechless, and the chalkboard had never looked cleaner either. It wasn't until after he heard the name did the identity click on who Sakamoto was exactly, but before he could say anything, one of the girls (pink haired to be exact), still fangirling, got a hold of Nagisa and shook him in excitement.
"This is so incredible! The model student is in our building! This is a dream come true!!"
"Y-yeah, g-great," Nagisa said after being shook up. He was dazed a bit, but he was released afterwards, caught by Twilight. Twilight was still blushing a bit, but she was smart enough to get back to her senses. So, Sakamoto the model student was in their school now? Who'd of thought? Even so though, Nagisa and Twilight figured that it would affect their day all that much. Sakamoto had the brains of a top student, so, 3-A might be the main spot.
~~
"So, Sakamoto's in my class?" Gakushu questioned. This news was much faster spread than Nagisa's transfer, and once it got to Gakushu's ears that Sakamoto will be joining them in 3-A, it was something he'll have to investigate himself. He was just one of a group of 3-A students, the elite students known as the big five, him being the leader. This sort of information got to them quickly, and the five discussed on what to do.
"So, guys? What do you say about putting him in his place?" Gakushu decided. He may be a 3-A, but they were top of the class, and since he was new, it would be best in their eyes to show him who's top dogs in this school.
Their first plan in action started off soon after the bell rang, and everyone in their seats. Gakushu figured out where Sakamoto was going to sit, and by the time he came around, the Big Five handled his seat. Or rather, lack there of.
"Morning everyone. I'm happy to announce that the one and only Sakamoto will be joining us this year," the teacher said happily. Sakamoto was happily obliged, and went over to his seat, only to find that his desk was missing. Not a good showing.
"Here, Sakamoto, you can sit with me," one of the girls said.
"No, sit with me," another girl replied. The fangirling wasn't part of the plan, but seeing him in this dilemma was still a seeming victory for Gakushu. There was just one thing he didn't count on though ...
"That's alright," Sakamoto simply replied. Then, instead of choosing any spare seats, or wasting time with finding his old one, he went over to the window.
Yes, the window!
Sakamoto adjusted himself perfectly, and casually sat down longways right on the window sill. A effect of fall sunshine, and stray leaves going by just outside added to the cool charm Sakamoto was clearly embodying at this point.
"You can start with the lesson," Sakamoto replied afterwards. Gakushu didn't expect that result, but he felt willing to go the distance throughout the day. It was just the first period after all ...
~~
When lunch time came around, Nagisa went off from the main building, back to 3-E. It'd basically been a mirror effect from the first few months of his junior year; with him being at 3-E, and going to the main building for lunch. His lunch had to be quick though, as training began quite fast. As Karasuma and Korosensei watched on the sidelines, the other students of 3-E were busy with one-on-one duels with their rubber knives. Each student was teamed up, and basically pitted with duels to see who gets who first - first to get their blade at the heart of neck wins. Call it a disturbing game, but, it was something Karasuma insisted on. This match had Nagisa faced off with Karma. He was a pretty good opponent (not to mention a hard one). Even with blades aimed for their throats, the two still had their decent conversation.
"So, Nagisa, how's it been at 3-C? heard there's been a newcomer today?" Karma asked, as he nearly got his blade at Nagisa's throat. Nagisa swat it away with his own blade before answering.
"There is; Sakamoto himself," Nagisa answered, stabbing back.
"Sakamoto, eh? Didn't think he'd be bothered with our school given his track record."
"Me neither. Been making quite the talk of the school since he showed up," Nagisa noted, as he tried for the throat, but with no luck. The two took a quick break after that, as Nagisa continued.
"Well here's to hoping Giratina doesn't put him under his wing."
"Be real; why would he even bother with that?" Karma scoffed.
"Why'd he bother with helping you unlock Kasai?" Nagisa pointed out. Karma couldn't forget that, and find it an ironic case of good luck. He secretly checked his fire Multitype by rubbing his fingers to make a tiny flame, just enough so Nagisa could see, but no one else more. Everyone else was too busy with their training game anyway.
"Eh, gotta point there," Karma said.
Meanwhile, further off by the 3-E building, Korosensei and Karasuma watched them all in their practice. Korosensei had gotten himself a latte, not feeling exactly threatened by the act going on. Even if these students are trying to kill him, Korosensei didn't think they can pull it off.
"What a lovely display of skill, eh Karasuma?" Korosensei happily noted, taking a sip from his latte.
"Don't get too comfortable, alien," Karasuma replied sternly. He didn't know why Korosensei was being so supportive of this idea. To him, the alien seemed to have a huge death wish. Karasuma took a moment to check his watch, seeing lunch time was almost over.
"That's enough for now everyone!" Karasuma called, everyone amongst the class stopping almost immediately. Nagisa wiped off some sweat from his forehead, as he gave back the fake knife to Karasuma.
"Here you go, sir. Have a good day," Nagisa said, giving a respective bow before going off again. 3-E watched him go off from there. Karasuma had been watching him for quite some time, and he came to a unique conclusion that he was blossoming a bit faster than anticipated. Sure, someone like Karma or Naruto would make sense, but, Nagisa? Such a nice kid having such a skill so easily was something Karasuma needed to take note of ...
Soon after training with Karasuma, it was off back to the main building. It was a relaxing walk, as always, though it was a little tiring after his training. For the time being though, it didn't matter much for Nagisa Shiota. It was a longer walk from Greninja and his pool to the main building anyway. Nagisa gave a sigh, as he looked up into the trees. As he was, some of the crows up in the trees started to fly off in a fuss. Nagisa stopped himself once he saw that, and he began to look around the forested areas off the path ...
Something was moving towards him.
"Here we go again," Nagisa sighed. He had a good enough break, but now it was time to get back to it, he supposed. Looking off, he saw the bushes rustling, and the sound of small, yet fast footsteps. Soon, something ended up showing itself. Nagisa then saw a Pawniard suddenly appeared. Soon, about five more followed, and circled him. Nagisa may have trained a bit, but he was still unarmed, and these living blades had weaponry all over them. Rather than wait around this time, their boss Bisharp almost immediately showed himself.
"Been a while, Nagisa," Bisharp said.
"Bisharp," Nagisa replied. If he had anything else to say, he didn't had much time to say so, as the Pawniard quickly rushed in and pinned him to a nearby tree. Two Pawniard placed themselves on the opposite side of the tree, their blade arms digging Nagisa's clothes in the tree, as if he was handcuffed to it. Bisharp then moved right over to him, sharp arms ready to slice him. Nagisa could tell there wasn't anything worth waiting for on his death, and he wasn't having any of it.
He used the Pawniard pinning him to the tree as support, Nagisa leaped up, got his legs forward, and gave Bisharp a good kangaroo kick right to the stomach. Just enough to knock him back, but not enough damage for any real harm. Bisharp picked himself up fast, as Nagisa tried to get loose. Bisharp though charged right for him, arms at front, and killer instincts at the ready. Nagisa's training began to take hold, and he moved his head to the right just enough to dodge the arm by inches! The impact was strong enough for one of the Pawniard to accidentally dislodge itself, giving Nagisa enough time to get himself free. Bisharp tried again, but his slice missed him, and Nagisa got his distance between Bisharp and himself soon afterwards. Bisharp quickly charged in at him, and before Nagisa could shake himself off, was pinned to the ground.
"Good night," Bisharp hissed, raising both arms high in the air, his sharp feet keeping Nagisa down. Nagisa tried his best to get him off, as Bisharp readied himself...
"My goodness."
Bisharp stopped inches from slicing off Nagisa's head. Bisharp and his Pawniard turned to the source. Standing there, leaning casually against a tree, was another high school student. He had a book in hand, a satchel in the other, and despite seeing Bisharp standing there, he wasn't deterred in the slightest.
"I don't appreciate such behavior to my fellow students."
"Sakamoto," Nagisa gasped.
"Witness. Slaughter him!" Bisharp demanded. Bisharp kept Nagisa down by standing on him. The Pawniard rushed in towards Sakamoto, blades at the ready, but before they could, Sakamoto was gone! Not in the sense of teleporting, but, he moved quickly enough. The Pawniard looked everywhere for him, but couldn't find him anywhere. Sakamoto showed up again farther away from the Pawniard, by another tree. All the Pawniard rushed for him again, but rather than disappear, Sakamoto simply took a sidestep. The Pawniard sliced up the tree behind him, and were just about to charge in again, when they all heard a notable creak ...
Next thing they knew, the tree collapsed on all the Pawniard! Sakamoto didn't want to do that sort of thing, but circumstances sometimes call for it. He had his back turned away, as he adjusted his glasses accordingly. Bisharp couldn't believe it, to the point where he stepped off Nagisa to confront Sakamoto.
"Who do you think you are, bastard?" Bisharp growled.
"Pardon me for my rudeness. I'm Sakamoto," he answered politely. Bisharp couldn't care less though for behavior, as he got his blades ready. Nagisa got up, his uniform torn up by Bisharp's claws, but he was still shocked Sakamoto was helping him out. Sakamoto then got in his satchel, and pulled out a set of long, silk ribbons ...
"You wouldn't mind if I practice here, would you?" Sakamoto asked.
"Don't take me lightly, human," Bisharp said. Sakamoto actually started his practice, his ribbons flying and moving around in such a fabulous way. Nagisa wasn't sure what Sakamoto was going to do, or why he was doing this in front of a demon. But Sakamoto showed no doubt in his mind on this idea. He was completely confident ...
Bisharp rushed for him fast, ready to tear him apart, but with every attempt, Sakamoto moved out of the way of each attempt with surprising speed and grace, apparently apart of his routine. Bisharp tried through every angle, every opening, every chance, but Sakamoto didn't give him the time of day during his practice. The usually collective Bisharp began to get more and more annoyed. During one lunge, Sakamoto dodged again with a simple bow, the ribbons adding some extra flair.
"How's this human doing so well? There must be a weak point," Bisharp thought, spinning around upon landing. Bisharp rushed for him one more time, but this was one lunge too many; Sakamoto did a stylish ribbon spin, but as Bisharp rushed by, one of the ribbons ended up over his eyes! By the time Sakamoto pulled it away, Bisharp's face had an arrangement with another tree, slamming into it hard. That few seconds of blindness gave Bisharp no time to react, and his head slammed through the bark. He could only thank god that the Pawniard didn't see this. Sakamoto finished his practice with a dazzling spin. The styling ribbons, combined with the shine of the sun, gave Sakamoto a amazing final pose right in front of the speechless Nagisa.
"That ... T-That's amazing. How did he do that?" Nagisa thought, at a loss of words. Yeah, he seen some crazy things, but this was different from not only having his life saved, but this amazing talent came from nowhere, and arrived on a whim. As for Sakamoto, he then presented the book to him.
"Here you are. I found it back at your last class while cleaning. Thought you wanted it back," Sakamoto said, giving Nagisa his book. Nagisa took it, but he was surprised how calm he was in the face of something like this. He fought a demon, and went on like nothing even happened, nor did he seem worried over how much of a risk he just took. Nagisa got up to his feet, but there was still the matter of his tear in his uniform. Bisharp's claws made two large tears in his uniform, and he can't get back with this. Lucky for him, Sakamoto already had a solution; reaching in his satchel, he pulled out a threading needle.
"Secret technique ..."
All of a sudden, Sakamoto pulled the shirt off of Nagisa, the shirt up in the air. Nagisa didn't know exactly what happened next, or what Sakamoto exactly did, but suddenly Sakamoto got the needle to work. With extreme speed and accuracy, Sakamoto sewed up the tears in Nagisa's suit in no time at all.
"... Sewing machine," Sakamoto finished. His secret technique worked like a charm, and he gave Nagisa back his shirt, good as new! Nagisa couldn't believe what he just seen ...
"Let's head back. Classes are gonna start up soon," Sakamoto advised, starting to go again. Nagisa got his shirt back on, watching him go.
"God damn. That was incredible ... I wonder of Arceus knows him," Nagisa wondered, and he too started to go off back.
Nagisa and Sakamoto were far out of sight when Bisharp came about, and tore his head out of the tree. His head ached, and pride dented, and he didn't know where the other two had gone. He felt hurt, but even more embarrassed.
"Getting my ass beaten by a human. What a joke. Hope Giratina doesn't hear about this," Bisharp groaned, looking to his Pawniard, still stuck under the tree. Bisharp got them out easily by pushing the tree off of them, and he and his Pawniard rushed off out of sight ...
~~
In his office, Gakuho continued with his own work back in his office. For the principal, things had been going fairly well, though information going around had become a bit troubling for his system. Gakuho was continuing to go over his paperwork, he looked over the monitors. On it, he could see Nagisa just returning to the main building. He didn't do anything just yet about it, but seeing him continuously going about the school's main classes when he was supposed to be at 3-E, was starting to get troubling.
"Nagisa. He's stepping out of line ... No matter. I'll put him in his place," Gakuho thought, seeing him go off camera. Soon after he did though, there was a knock at his door. He got no indication of any guests aside from Sakamoto, and even then they weren't allowed to visit him.
"Who's there?" Gakuho asked. Rather than answer, whoever was at the door calmly opened the door, and invited himself in. The man looked about the same age, wearing a proper teacher's uniform all in grey. His hair was pitch black, and his eyes were a dark grey. Gakuho didn't recognize him as apart of his staff at all.
"Good afternoon, mr. Asano. A pleasant day, isn't it?" He said.
"Who might you be? I don't recall any visitors," Gakuho said, looking over his papers. The man moved the papers aside so to keep Gakuho's attention.
"I'd like to ask about your job?" He asked. Gakuho began to get suspicious over him.
"So, you want to work here? In what position did you had in mind?"
"Substitute Teacher will do nicely. An open job, and I can fit in for any class," he noted. Gakuho still wasn't so sure about that, and had his doubts.
"Any class, you say? You have to be the best to fit in my staff. I don't take weaklings," Gakuho said, a smirk creeping on his face. The man didn't seem too worried though, and actually gave a slight giggle, pulling something out of his sleeve.
"Then here's something that can help you; personal track record," he said, giving it to Gakuho. Looking it over, Gakuho saw plenty of positive things said about this man, from how good he was to the students to how much he helped improve those he teaches. Gakuho found this impressive overall. Even if this was positive, Gakuho still wanted to test him.
"Is this your first time working as a substitute?"
"Worked around from Canterlot High, to Hokkaido university. Even got a few college side-jobs here and there," he said. Gakuho watched him intently during his talk, and the man didn't seem to be lying to him. Gakuho can catch a lie easily if someone screws up or gets worried. This man wasn't worried at all. Gakuho stood up and walked around his desk, looking him eye to eye.
"You know ... You are surprisingly confident you'll even get the position."
"I'm really hoping to join the best in Tokyo, sir. I did good at many other schools, but none of them come close to such a proper establishment like yours."
Gakuho could tell a mile away he was just buttering him up. Even so, his track record proved promising enough. Gakuho moved over to his side, close to his ears for whispers.
"You do understand that I follow an ant system here, don't you? If I do hire you, will you keep it that way? 3-A at the top. 3-E at the bottom. That's how it's always been, and how it always will be. Think you can do that?" Gakuho explained. Gakuho made sure his sly and persuasive tone got to the man strong and clear. Gakuho was also hoping this man would break down in case he was lying to him, but he was surprisingly eager, and gave a grin.
"I'll be sure to keep it as it is. Why ruin perfection?" He said with a wink. Gakuho was admittedly impressed, but didn't show it. He did however, turned to face him fully.
"Well ... You can start tomorrow. Mean time, one of our more experienced teachers will show you around," Gakuho concluded. The man happily bowed to Gakuho.
"Much obliged sir."
After that was decided, the man turned and walked out. Gakuho watched him go, though he still had his suspicions over him. He'll keep an eye on him on his first day ...
And the man will keep his eye on Gakuho.
Resting alone that night, with the moon still in its permanent crescent staring down at him in his lonely cave, Arceus was still maintaining his patient visual. He was still weak, and couldn't do as much as he used to like Giratina was doing. Giratina could do all sorts of things at this point that Arceus needed more time to even attempt to do. Arceus was worried that Giratina was getting some sort of kickstart, or became active earlier than he thought. The fallen God got up from his cave, and walked over to the entrance, only to see the crescent moon staring down at him. He was sure the world had seen that moon by now, and Giratina was hellbent on ruining the world. Arceus gave a low sigh, and settled down on the clifface, laying down on his stomach.
"I don't understand. Giratina, he ... He wouldn't dare go this far. He wouldn't destroy the world ..."
Arceus lowered his head, looking down to the forests far below him. If the world is to have a better future, then he needed everyone in the Chosen together, and at their best fast. Only Karma actually unlocked his so far. Nagisa, Ren, Weed, Twilight. They were there, yet they didn't get their Multitype to work at all. Arceus knew he couldn't stay back any longer ...
"... I know I shouldn't ... But I have to ..."
Arceus, looking up at the moon once more, started to focus his mind as best he could, his golden rings along his back glowing slightly.
It was something he had to do ...
~~
Far off in the isolated mountains of Fugato Pass, the Ohu army had been rather calm and quiet. Many of the dogs were fast asleep at this point, some resting outside while others stayed inside Gaijou. Amongst the many dogs in the Ohu Army, one of them stayed outside in what moonlight remained; Weed. Since returning, Weed had been beside himself with this catastrophic moon. Even if Weed didn't tell the soldiers about this demon stuff, it was impossible to ignore or disbelieve the fact that the moon was blown up. No human could ever do that, or any animal for that matter. Like every other dog though, Weed was fast asleep, or at least trying to sleep on the outside rocks of Gaijou ...
Meanwhile, in his dreams, Weed himself was in an entirely different place; he was standing on a tall plateau. There was plenty of room to move along the flat outcrop, with the skies bright blue and the winds cooling and calm. It wasn't exactly a place Weed would recognize much of anywhere, and once more, despite the fact that it appeared daytime, the full moon was still high in the sky just ahead of him ...
"Where am I?" Weed wondered. As he was looking around the area ...
"Weed!"
Weed turned around, and to his surprise, he had found Nagisa a few feet away.
"Nagisa?"
After a while, Weed realized he wasn't the only one; Karma, Ren, and Twilight too appeared close by, similar reactions following through.
"Hey, pup. Been a while, hasn't it?" Karma said.
"Karma. You're all here?"
"Guess so. But ... Where is here?" Ren wondered.
Before anybody could answer, they all felt a gust of wind hit them from behind, as something flew by from above. When everyone looked up, they all began to see a large entity, galloping along the wind gusts for a while until landing peacefully in front of the crowd. This was Arceus.
"Arceus?" Nagisa said, basically introducing him to the rest of the group.
"So, this is the big God, huh?" Said Karma.
"Greetings everyone. I'm sure you're all are aware by now of what happened to the moon," Arceus began.
"Who could forget?"
"I think the world saw it by now," Ren added. Arceus nodded, and stepped forward.
"Indeed. And I'm also sure that you've faced your fair share of demons by now."
"Hie. Last I checked, about three to five," Nagisa said.
"Understood. I'm afraid this means that Giratina's power is growing at a faster, and more alarming rate. I truly wish I didn't have to force anything upon any of you, but we need everyone together soon. Nagisa had explained to you what you need, yes?"
"I think so. We need three more members to complete the group, right? Lightning, undead, and earth."
"Very good, Twilight. I'm afraid though that there's a set time at this rate."
"Rate? Might've guessed it," Karma said. The others turned to Karma, who was pretty casual and expecting the idea.
"So, Arceus right? What's the date you're guessing here? Months? Weeks?"
"I can't say for sure. But, my best assumption would be over two years from now. I know it's a long time, but trust me when I say that every second that passes is a second Giratina will try to shorten the time. If any one of you are killed, then there won't be enough time to recover to stop Giratina."
Even if they already got the concept of stopping Giratina before, the idea of a time limit was a bit troubling, and that they can't just mess around anymore. Arceus wished he didn't have to place a time, but, it was a must.
"Can't you do something to help? You know so much about him, and what to do," Twilight asked, hoping for a good answer.
"As much as I want to, I'm too weak to do much. It takes time for me to regain my energy, Giratina too. It seems though that Giratina is better at recovery than I am. Besides, it is you all that hold my power now. That's why the Multitypes of the Chosen have to stop Giratina. You are his only weakness. You have what can defeat him. Do you all understand?"
"Hie. But, Arceus, where do we look?" Weed asked.
Arceus closed his eyes, and focused his energy in front of him. He raised his front feet, and three silhouettes soon appeared. Details were missing, but their overall shape was there, head to toe. After that though, Arceus felt a little tired, but knew they have to know this soon.
"This is the best I can manage. These three figures are who you have left to find. Here's to hoping you all can work out your Multitypes just as well."
"... Thank you, Arceus. We'll try our best," Nagisa said, speaking for everyone.
"One more thing before I go. I've noticed you've been quite talkative about it. Greninja though insisted such already, yet I'll say it; this can't just be shared with everyone. For those you told already, be sure they keep this secret. The more who know, the more they're at risk of demon forces. I know this may sound familiar to some, but even Giratina knows this, and if the world knows ... Well, let's just say there's nothing to hold him back."
"What about that moon? Sure the world saw that, right?" Karma pointed out.
"Even so, not everyone in the world knows how it happened, or what truly happened. Unless Giratina becomes desperate, It's not enough for him to reveal himself to everyone. Unless If the situation calls for no other option, this must be quieted down."
The group knew this may be a lot of trouble; there were quite a number of people they knew who got the idea; class 3-E and the Ohu Army, to name examples. If this was that much of a risk, they placed it that high of a risk to everyone involved, and they can't have that.
"We'll try our best."
"... Thank you. Thank you all ..."
~~
The light finally woke Weed up from his dream, the Akita getting up onto his paws. He was a little groggy, but he knew what needed to be done, and fast. If Arceus told him to be quiet, then he shouldn't had told them in the first place. It wasn't just him, but the others too. He hated to do this again, but ...
"Leaving, Weed?! You practically just got here!"
"I'm sorry, but yeah. It's just me this time though."
After getting those he told together at Gaijou, Weed basically announced his departure again. For some, it was a bit of a rough decision to hear, considering Weed had just left before for months on end, and he only stayed at Gaijou for two weeks at most.
"You gotta be kidding, Weed! We just got here, you sure you have to just run off again," Mel said.
"Mel I have to. And that's another thing before I go; can you all promise me something?"
The Ohu Army all nodded to him, reassuring the dog.
"Anything Weed, what?" GB asked.
"... I told you about those demons right? Promise me that it will not leave Gaijou. Keep it a secret, and only a secret to us. I can't risk anyone else involved anymore than there is now. Please?"
The Ohu Army took a moment or so, but eventually they started to understand Weed's situation, even if a little bit. They all eventually nodded to Weed, promising to keep it quiet.
"Thank you. Goodbye, everyone," Weed said. He was just about to leave off to the forest, when Mel asked one more thing.
"Weed, wait! I know you want to go alone, but ... You will come back, right?"
Weed was silent at first, but then turned back and smiled.
"Count on it."
And with that, Weed then went off out of sight, everyone else watching him go. GB and Mel took a glance at eachother, unsure if they should go after him or not; they've been with Weed for a long time, and they've grown used to it by now, so why should they stay behind this time? ...
~~
Back at Tokyo, those who got the message began to do the same when it came to keep it quiet. Those that had found out about these demons, accidental or intentional, were told to keep this quiet and a secret that won't be spread around. In the case of 3-E, that also meant keep it quiet for those who don't know (Karasuma, Gakuho, etc.). Karma and Ren made easy work of talking to class 3-E about keeping quiet (when you've trained to kill, and were as sadistic as Karma, you've guaranteed listeners with a few kind words). Ren made sure to keep Karasuma away long enough so he wouldn't hear them until after Karma was done.
As for Nagisa, telling Twilight about it was fairly easy, even if Twilight already knew what was up. Twilight telling Akari (the only other student she did tell) was easy too. What wasn't easy though was trying to talk to one particular student; Sakamoto. First off, Sakamoto was 3-A, so Nagisa and Twilight wouldn't just run into him during class. Secondly, Sakamoto was usually companies (or at least seen) by a group nearby, so just telling him up front even if they do come across him, wasn't going to be that simple. Besides, who's to really say what kind of situation Sakamoto would be in anyway? During the time between classes, Nagisa and Twilight both would keep their eyes out for Sakamoto as they went, but the kid seemed very hard to find in the school, for no matter where they looked, Sakamoto seemed to disappear from the duo ...
"You think he got called in sick today?" Nagisa asked at one point.
"Maybe. Haven't heard any fangirling all day," Twilight replied. However ...
"AAAHHH!"
"Spoke too soon," Twilight sighed. But, it was a good indication. Nagisa and Twilight followed the fan screams until they found the group. It wasn't too far from their next class, so it wasn't much of an issue. As for Sakamoto?
He had his shoes misplaced (or stolen more likely), so instead of troubling himself, Sakamoto turned the halls into his own little rink, sliding along the floors with grace on his socks. While impressive, Twilight and Nagisa had to grab his attention.
"Sakamoto?" Nagisa said. However, it didn't get to him yet.
"Sakamoto! Hey, Sakamoto!" Twilight called. Still nothing. Guess he was more focused on balancing than to listen, or the girls were just a little too loud. Nagisa then tried his luck by stepping in the way, but the floors were too slick to stand, and Nagisa fell right onto the floor. Guess waxing the floor was apart of this too. Sakamoto turned, and slowed down nearby him. Nagisa sat up, looking up to him. Sakamoto was already helping Nagisa up to his feet, and keeping him balance.
"Okay?"
"Yeah I'm fine. Uh, hey listen, can I talk to you for a moment? Alone?" Nagisa asked. With his luck, this was his only chance for a while. However, guess his luck was working against him; checking the time on a nearby clock, Sakamoto then looked down to Nagisa.
"We can meet later before lunch. You all should get to class," Sakamoto advised, moving Nagisa off the waxed floor so he wouldn't fall again. Before Nagisa or Twilight could say anything, Sakamoto already skated off down the hall. Well, so much for wrapping this up, but, at least the two had another shot later.
.......
"Where is he? Where is he?"
It took a bit, but Nagisa and Twilight got himself in a good spot where he was sure no one else would end up noticing either one of them - just outside of the school. He didn't see anyone else around the place, nor found it a common spot so it'll work perfect for this discussion. He could only hope though that Sakamoto will show up at all. Eventually though, they did start to hear someone come over to them.
"So, what is it you want to talk about?" Sakamoto asked.
"You did make sure it was just you, right?" Twilight asked, just to be sure. Sakamoto nodded. Nagisa and Twilight looked to eachother first before Nagisa plucked up courage.
"You remember that time, right? When you saved me from that group?" Nagisa asked. He already told Twilight about that, so, she knew what was what yet, he didn't want to go into too much detail on who they were for the sake of keeping quiet for Arceus. Sakamoto remembered clearly about them, and how his practice handled Bisharp decently enough.
"Well ... I need you to keep it a secret. Can you do that for us?" Twilight asked. Sakamoto took a short moment, thinking over the situation. On one hand, this could be a move on Bisharp's part - tattle tale on anyone and there will be more trouble for him. On the other hand, it could be just to keep others safe of Bisharp. Both sides could be true, and easily intertwine with eachother. In the end though, Sakamoto nodded.
"I promise," Sakamoto finally said.
Finally, they were secure.
~~
For the next day or two, Weed had continued on his way off from Fugato Pass, and it was soon far behind him. He honestly grown more used to traveling by now, and he felt better knowing he didn't have to bring his friends along this time, more for their sake rather than his own of course. He felt he dragged GB and Mel around long enough, and they didn't have to come along this time. It was a bit lonely though, traveling along the way from Fugato to Tokyo, but if Weed had anything to say, it's that he would prefer not to get anyone else he knew into anymore trouble.
As the days went by, Weed knew he was further and further away from the Ohu Army, yet he knew the way there easily. On the way there, Weed had to stop for a rest along a nearby river. It wasn't the same river he, GB, and Mel fished at - this one was narrower and the current a little quicker - yet it was a good spot to rest and get a drink.
"Well, it has been quite lonely ... Oh well. At least they're out of harm's way," Weed thought, as he took a drink of the cooling water of the small river. After drinking, he took a moment to sit down, and look down in the reflection of the water. The reflection was a little blurry thanks to the current, but, he still saw himself quite easily. Even if he knew this was the correct move, and that the Ohu Army promised to not spread the word ... It still felt quite lonely all the same. At least before he had someone to talk to. Someone to share his travels with. This time though, he didn't have anyone else with him ...
"I wonder if any leader had to deal with something like this? ..."
"Can we play now?"
Weed stopped for a moment, his ears shooting up as he heard the odd voice. It didn't sound like anyone familiar. Weed got up to his paws, and began to look around for a bit. Whoever it was sure didn't sound threatening, yet Weed wasn't too sure of it. After all, since he'd faced many demons before, it could be anything. After a bit, there was a sound coming from the bushes.
"Hello?" Weed asked. After a bit, he began to see something move out of the bushes, and towards the river. It was a dog, but Weed had never seen such a dog before in his life. He wasn't sure if it was a sort of demon creature, or a disease-written one. The animal looked over to Weed, slightly taller than him. Weed honestly wasn't sure how to react to seeing this creature. It just looked ... well, out of it.
"Can we play now?" it repeated. Weed wasn't sure how to respond at first, other than taking a step back. After a while though, the dog sat down, head lowered. Weed could tell that it looked a bit depressed, and started to calm down.
"Nine? Where'd you go? Nine!"
Weed and Nine looked back into the forest, a much larger figure starting to move forward from the forest. Weed's calm was quickly replaced with utter fear on seeing who came out next.
Kaibutsu.
"K-Kaibutsu?!" Weed managed to gasp in fear. Kaibutsu was still as menacing as he was last time Weed saw him. Once Kaibutsu saw him, it was clear that Kaibutsu hadn't forgotten him either by the growl he got out. Weed wasn't sure if he should run or fight.
"Back away from her," Kaibutsu growled. Weed thought Kaibutsu was going to try to attack Nina, so, he got in between them both, also growling. He wasn't sure if he can face Kaibutsu alone, but, he can surely try. Kaibutsu started to snarl, his claws digging into the earth, and Weed was about to charge him.
"I won't let you hurt -" Weed was stopped cold when Nina suddenly grabbed him by the tail, making him stop running. The move took Weed completely off guard, as he turned back to her. Nina didn't say a word, or did any more damage to him aside from the bite in his tail. Weed could feel that Nina had different teeth from any other dog; more like those of a human instead of a canine. After a bit, Nina released Weed, and moved slowly towards Kaibutsu, in the way of him and Kaibutsu. Weed honestly didn't know how to take this, as Kaibutsu moved over to Nina.
Maybe. Just maybe. This was why Jerome stopped going after him.
"What're you doing out here? Tracking me all these months?" Kaibutsu questioned suspiciously, making sure Nina was out of harm's way. Weed would answer, but hesitated. Not only from him talking to a creature that can tear him in half in one bite, but he promised Arceus to keep quiet about why he was doing all of this anyway.
"Uh ... W-Well, no ... Is that Nina?"
"Who wants to know," Kaibutsu snarled. Weed stepped back, scared, but he could also tell that Kaibutsu was actually trying to protect her - something Weed didn't expect. Nine sat down, resting her head against Kaibutsu's furred leg.
"I-I'm sorry. Honestly, I didn't know you were here," Weed admitted, ears tucked back in submission. Kaibutsu didn't seem to buy it, and moved closer to Weed.
"Move."
It was a simple order, but Weed did eventually move out of the way, far enough along the river bank to give them plenty of room. Weed didn't leave Gaijou to pick any fights with anyone, nevermind Kaibutsu. Once Weed moved away, Kaibutsu and Nina both went to the river themselves. Kaibutsu laid down by the river, and dipped his head in the water as Nina took a few sniffs of the river before drinking. Even if he was further away, Weed took a moment to watch them, and he didn't see Kaibutsu trying to hurt Nina in anyway. Nina looked over to him at one point, Weed unsure what to really make of this. Kaibutsu then started to notice.
"Don't bother with him, Nina. You're safe," Kaibutsu said, nudging her a little bit. Nina moved over to Kaibutsu and laid down next to him. Weed, again, didn't expect this, but he started to feel slightly happy for them. His mood changed though when Kaibutsu looked over to Weed. One low growl was really all it took for Weed to turn and continue. He got his drink and rest anyway, and he can get another one later.
"Kaibutsu ... Take good care of Nina ..."
~~
While the days had been fair for Weed, Nagisa was doing fair as well over the last couple of days. With their secret secured, Nagisa and his friends felt secure themselves over their involvement with these Demons. With Sakamoto, and 3-E now quiet about it, they can continue with their days with some easing.
At the moment, Nagisa was alone, and during his break decided to get a drink from the school's vending machine just outside. As he was doing so, he failed to hear the sets of footsteps coming his way. Suddenly Nagisa found himself with two other students of the high school, which were of class 3-D. He didn't know the names of these two, but he did know that these two were one of the number of bullies in the school. And these two now were targeting him.
"Hey, dead beat," one of them scolded. Nagisa turned to face them.
"How about some yen, 3-E drop out?" the other one mocked, hand out and ready. Nagisa didn't buy anything yet, so he still had the money in his hand. He drew the line at "3-E" though, he wasn't apart of 3-E anymore.
"But, I'm not in 3-E anymore. I'm in 3-C," he corrected, a little humbled but sure of it.
"Who gives a shit? Give us the money - we'd like a drink too," the same kid demanded, hand out and ready. Nagisa still didn't budge, and kept his money away. He hated this; even before he was sent to 3-E, the students would sometimes push him around for a number of reasons, bullies especially. But, these two were losing patience with him fast, and one of them even had the nerve to reach out, and grab Nagisa'a money from him!
"Hey, that's mine!" Nagisa shouted. while one student readied to pay up, the other grabbed Nagisa by the collar, and pinned him to the wall, holding him up.
"Looking to get killed, Shiota?" he growled. Nagisa wished he could say it was the first time he heard such a threat said to a student. He stayed quiet, letting the "kill" word sink in more than most. What'll normally happen at this point, was that the student would give up and let the bully do what he or she wished. Nagisa had done so himself more than once ... But, something felt ... different.
"Kill me huh? ... And yet it looks like you've never killed someone before ..."
What the hell happened there? The two bullies were stopped cold, scared out of their wits. Nagisa suddenly gave them a death stare, a smirk on his face. It was like what Karma would give, or even Gakuho himself would give. Nagisa could barely grasp what he just said, and the bullies backed up, dropping his money.
"H-Here, take your money back," one of them squeaked, before the two raced off back into the school. Nagisa didn't know what happened at first. One moment he was held up by a bully robbing him, and the next he was on the ground with his money sitting in front of him. Did he mean to say that? Honestly, Nagisa wasn't so sure. One thing he was sure though; it was the first time he got out of being mugged, and by just a few words no less. Without another word, he got his money, paid for a water bottle from the vending machine, and then went off on his way.
It felt ... different to him ...
Hidden off farther away, just out of sight, a dark silhouette loomed nearby, having witnessed everything from where he was. This figure looked kinda small, but it still had an ominous expression evident after witnessing this ...
Nagisa hadn't said anything, nor told anyone about it, but that incident with those bullies had left him beside himself. On one hand, he knew he shouldn't do that, but on the other, it felt satisfying for getting even with any bully who messed with him. Still, he kept this idea under wraps from the others, mainly for the sake of worrying. Besides, he did promise Twilight anyway that he'll stay the friendly person he's always been, but after that ... Well, he wasn't so sure. If he could reassure anything, its that those two would most likely report this, and he'd be in a whole heap of trouble. Until that happens though (which he could guess was soon), Nagisa would have to just go along the rest of his days with his own little secret in his mind.
Training came again for Nagisa, as if it wasn't enough trouble already. In this case, it was Karasuma's turn for who Nagisa was training from, and this time rather than knives, he was put on rifles. Oh joy. It wasn't the first time he first held a rifle since Karasuma started them on this, but now that this occurred, he felt a little less confident about trying this again. Or at the very least, was unsure a little bit. If there was any benefit, he can safely say if any demons were to show up, they'd be more prepared and armed this time anyway. For this training, speaking of which, it was a basic shooting range, with target farther away, and a number of students practicing their aiming. Korosensei this time wasn't anywhere around, so, Karasuma couldn't practice his chances with Korosensei as his dummy. At the moment, Nagisa was joined by Karma (of course), Naruto and Hinata. Training had done them fairly well for the most part, and Karma was shooting Koro beeds (as the students came to call them) like it's nobody's business. Nagisa could only struggle to keep up with him for the while, getting one shot to Karma's four. To his credit, he was more accurate than Karma was in comparison.
"How the hell do you do it? I'm not getting anything here with this gun," Naruto complained, getting tired of using the rifle. Compared to the others, he was far better at blades than guns, though that could be from Greninja's previous training with him.
"Just imagine something worth shooting at, and you got it," Karma said smugly.
"Like what?"
"An ex girlfriend for a start."
Naruto was sorry he asked, and didn't bother to ask anymore. He kept trying his gun a few more times until he decided something else; the practice blades. He did practice in ninjutsu already, so, this can help him in both perhaps? Naruto turned back to Karasuma, who was observing as usual. Feeling ready, he pulled out some knives he had tucked away, and suddenly he threw them good and fast. There were about four targets placed for each student, and Naruto got a very good shot with his blade throwing.
"Got it!" Naruto beamed. Karma, Nagisa, and Hinata were taken by surprise, and stopped for a moment to take in what just happened.
"Well, look at you, ninja boy," Karma teased, though he really was impressed with the tossing of the knives. Nagisa was the one who took a break after seeing that, taking a better look at things.
"Seems everyone's doing better. God damn, this assassination stuff's getting to everyone," Nagisa thought, looking around, and placing his gun down. He had seen everyone grow in this practice each time he came over, and at this point everyone seemed to have at least some degree in assassination and weaponry. Korosensei better be more careful if he does plan to keep this up. Soon though, Karasuma noticed him stopping.
"Nagisa. Something bothering you?" He asked, though he didn't sound as caring as he should be. Nagisa sighed, and gave his rifle to Karasuma.
"mind if I take a break, Karasuma-san?" Nagisa asked.
"Keep practicing, Nagisa. you only have five more minutes left," Karasuma retorted.
"But, I dunno. I don't know if - Well, I mean ..." Nagisa couldn't get his words out correctly, not wanting to blabber on about his incident before. Karasuma, observant as any, began to see the problem.
"Look, I know this is new to you still, but this can do the world a lot better if you do manage to pull this off," Karasuma said.
"That's the least of our problems," Nagisa thought. He would say too, if he didn't promise Arceus to keep the Giratina issue quiet.
"Well, I don't think I'm cut out for this," Nagisa summed up. This wasn't true - he was doing very well compared to the other students - but it was the best excuse he's got to work with. However, Karasuma moved Nagisa away from Naruto, Hinata, and Karma for a moment.
"Nagisa, listen to me. If Korosensei can destroy the moon, think of what he can do to the earth. I'm not saying this just to scare you, but, it's a high chance he can do a lot of harm to earth if he wants to."
"But, what good will I do?" Nagisa asked, still working off his previous excuse.
"I've been watching you for a while now, and I can tell you have something special compared to everyone else. You've improved in assassination faster than everyone else, and that's something special."
Nagisa never got that kind of admiration before, and was unsure how to take it. Sure, his friends supported him, that's for sure, but Karasuma was his instructor telling him this. Being in a school where rock bottom got you kicked out of the main building and constantly scolded for it, that was a rare thing to get for the most part.
"... You think so?"
Karasuma nodded his head, giving his support. He may be a bit strict with his training, but Karasuma knew when to lend his support into his own students in training. This casted away doubts on his decision, and while the incident still hung over his head, Nagisa felt confident to continue.
After the five minutes went around, training was over and done. The students went back into class. Outside in the yard, Karasuma was stuck with cleaning up the place a bit, mainly because Korosensei wasn't around for the moment. It didn't bother him much, and moved the stuff away easily. Once the yard was clear, Karasuma nodded his head in satisfaction, and was just about to head in himself when ...
"Nagisa! I'm back!"
Barking. Karasuma turned back to the open field, and soon he began to see something emerge from the forest, and run along the field towards the 3-E building. To Karasuma, it was just barking, but he was looking for Nagisa. The new-coming dog didn't waste anytime in trying to reach the 3-E building.
Weed.
Weed had been basically on a mad run to get to the 3-E building, and after many days, he finally made it. Rather than seeing Nagisa though, he saw nobody. He did see, however, the practice targets placed close by, and Karasuma standing by the door. He couldn't wait to see them again, but Karasuma wasn't having it.
"A stray dog," Karasuma thought. And seeing it running so fast right for him, his immediate reaction was getting armed for an attack. Karasuma quickly grabbed a rifle close by, and aimed it. Weed didn't notice until he was ten feet away that Karasuma was aiming a rifle at him, and he skidded to a stop almost immediately. What'd he do to risk getting shot at?! Karasuma kept his gun aimed at Weed in case of a charge, but Weed knew better than to rush in with the man armed like this. Karasuma was thinking on doing a warning shot to get the dog running off, but seconds before he could pull the trigger ...
"WEED!"
Suddenly, the rifle was pulled upward just in time, the sound of a gun ringing out in the air. However, it didn't hit anyone, or anything apart from the grass, as the end of the gun was pulled up by a German Shepard's jaws! The second dog yanked the gun out of Karasuma's hands, and landed with the rifle in his teeth.
"Jerome?!" Weed gasped. Jerome took the moment to toss the gun aside before Karasuma could grab it from him, before Karasuma got a good look at Jerome. Jerome took a moment to look at him, and the two locked eyes. Weed could sense a similar feeling when he first saw Nagisa; the two looked strikingly similar in behavior, and appearance despite the species barrier. Jerome's fur and Karasuma's hair matched up very well, and even the eyes matched up (both in shape and in color). Unlike Weed and Nagisa though, they recovered a lot faster, and Jerome quickly rushed in between Weed and Karasuma before the man could attempt a shot. Of course, the shot got the other's attention, and Karma was outside right away.
"Jerome, what're you doing here?" Weed asked.
"Questions for later," Jerome simply replied, ready to protect Weed like a shield. He wasn't willing to fight the human himself, but, he was willing to keep Weed out of harm's way. It didn't take long before the students noticed, yet none of them were Nagisa, which was odd for Weed. When Weed tried to find a scent, he could recognize Nagisa a little bit, amongst other things.
"Weed, go find him," Jerome advised. Weed still needed a moment to figure things out, but he eventually started to go. Karasuma watched him leave, but Jerome stayed between him and Weed until the blue dog was out of his range of sight. Rather than go with him, the German Shepard stayed around, keeping a serious eye on Karasuma. As for Karasuma, he was left taken aback.
"Jerome ..."
"Hey, wake up," Karma said. He'd been trying to talk to him, but Karasuma only got his attention to Karma after a finger snapped in his face. Jerome just stood there, eyes focused on Karasuma.
"I'm just gonna take a wild stab at it, and guess you know him?" Karma asked casually, back leaning on the wall. If he knew the dog's name, then they must've had some sort of prior interaction beforehand. Jerome moved over, and sat down next to Karasuma. The resemblance between man and beast was uncanny, really.
"You met him before?" Questioned Karasuma.
"Jerome and his group of dogs had been my hunting pack for a while. Was he with you?" Karma answered. Karasuma looked down to Jerome for a second before he began talking again.
"Actually, yes. I used to train him and his pack for a while before I sent him away."
"After Kaibutsu, I'm guessing?"
Karasuma was slightly hesitant, not expecting the answer so quickly and casually, but he recovered fast.
"Hie," Karasuma replied. Karma kneeled down, and rubbed Jerome's head, a smirk on his face.
"So that's where you got all your moves, huh? Well as Korosensei would say, stay as long as you like," Karma said, before heading back into the building.
~~
As the day went on for Nagisa, who was unaware of Weed's return, the boy continued on with his own schedule, trying to keep calm despite the incident before. Even if he was keeping calm as best he could, he knew that at some point, Gakuho will find out and he will be called into his office for his punishment. What worried him the most was what he could do to him - no, what he will do to him! Gakuho wasn't one for sympathy as far as Nagisa knew. Will he send him back to 3-E again? Will he end up suspended?! There were worse scenarios, but, he didn't even want to think about that! What the strangest thing was though, was that throughout each hour of the day ...
Nothing.
Just, nothing. Gakuho didn't call him in at all throughout the whole day, and when the day came to a close, Nagisa went out of the school without Gakuho catching him at any point. He exited the school with Twilight and Sakamoto (Sakamoto by pure luck), and waited for Ren to show up for the walk home. It did feel strange for Nagisa that the principal wouldn't bring this up at any point ...
"Nagisa?" Twilight asked at one point. Nagisa snapped back to reality, and turned to Twilight.
"Everything okay? You've been kinda worried lately," Twilight asked. Nagisa felt a bit more concern, yet before he could say anything, Sakamoto then noticed something over at the side of the building, just pass the corner leading to the back.
"We have a guest," Sakamoto said, looking over. Nagisa and Twilight followed his eyes off to where Sakamoto was looking, and they then started to see something move into sight. Soon, the blue dog Weed then appearing, wagging his tail on seeing Nagisa at last. Weed had been running around all day, trying to figure out where he was, and he was pretty much stuck waiting outside the building for him. Now that the coast was clear, Weed and Nagisa went right over to eachother.
"Weed!"
"Nagisa!" Weed happily greeted Nagisa with open paws, Nagisa hugging Weed. It'd been a while since he had seen Weed. Weed recognized Twilight just fine, but Sakamoto began to walk away back to his own house. Weed didn't had much chance to notice him until too late.
"Great to see you again, Weed," Nagisa said, after letting him go.
"Same here. I know this is sudden, but, can I ask you something?" Weed asked. Nagisa glanced over to Twilight, and nodded to Weed. Twilight for one was only hearing barking, but Nagisa already told Twilight about the pill Korosensei gave him in order to understand him, so, Twilight didn't question it.
"Sure, Weed, what is it?"
"It's 3-E; what the hell's going on with it?! I arrive for just a minute, and this guy nearly shoots me. You're in 3-E right, what happened?" Weed asked. Nagisa thought Weed was going to stay at Ohu, so he wasn't exactly prepared for an answer up front, as he'd been doing.
"Here, Weed, We'll explain when we get to my house. Probably better to talk there, anyway."
~~
After a bit, they managed to get Weed up to Nagisa's apartment. Once Nagisa, Weed, and Ren had got there, Nagisa and Ren explained everything to Weed to help him catch up, and help him figure things out at 3-E and what's going on. Weed found it slightly odd to take in after Nagisa had finished up explaining everything to him.
"Assassin? Is that why that guy's there?" Weed asked.
"He won't leave until Korosensei's dead," Ren replied. Weed started to pace a bit.
"Oh my hell. This is a lot of change; Korosensei blows up the moon, 3-E's now a training camp, Greninja's out of sight - ... *sigh* Please tell me no one found anything out yet."
"No one else knows, don't worry Weed," Nagisa said. Weed gave a sigh of relief, sitting down on the floor next to him.
"And Korosensei, where is he? I didn't see him when I got there."
Nagisa turned to Ren for an answer, but all she did was shrug. Knowing Korosensei enough by now, he could easily be anywhere. Nagisa just got up.
"I don't know ..."
Nagisa walked over to the window for a moment to look outside. Looking up, he, Weed, and Ren could easily see the permanent crescent in their moon. To think that Korosensei would do this was simply baffling for the three, but what can they do now? ...
~~
Meanwhile, back within the forests near 3-E, Things had dulled down and grew quiet. With the sound of gunfire finally dwindling, the main sounds at the moment were the sounds of calm winds through the trees, and the occasional crickets. Still, even with so much silence, there was still someone moving around within the area. Steadily moving along, apparently with no direction to go, one lone human stopped in the middle of the forest. It was a rather odd place for just some lonely human to be. The man didn't stop until he got to a clearing, where he could see the moon fairly easily. Looking around back and forth for a moment to be sure he was alone, he seemed relatively safe ...
Then came the growls.
The man didn't seem too worried, but as the growls grew, suddenly a decent sized dog soon appeared from the darkness and shadows of the forest. It looked kinda small, and looking like a sort of miniature fighting breed. It snarled menacingly at him, as a few more followed. Eventually, a much larger dog appeared, a Doberman in appearance but with horns and a tail - the same demon dog Giratina sent out days before. The man didn't seem too worried though, and actually seemed a bit amused if not much else.
"Oh, stop amusing, it's me."
Almost immediately, the leading canine stopped growling for a moment, as the man smirked at him. He went over, and took a few sniffs before looking up to him.
"Huh? Are you -"
The man suddenly revealed himself when his two fingers covered one eye. One they split, the eye suddenly turned into a black eye with red pupils; the clear signs of Giratina! The dog looked surprised, and backed up, as Giratina chuckled.
"Well, I know how well this disguise works. Thank you, Houndoom," he simply said. Houndoom halted for a moment.
"Giratina? What's with the human get-up?"
"Oh, since Nagisa's split from 3-E, might as well get a better look as all. Speaking of which, anything for me?" Giratina asked. Houndoom nodded, but called off the other dogs first before talking to him.
"Alright, let's see where do I start?"
"Oh, any point will do," Giratina encouraged.
"K then. Well, that Nagisa's starting to get a bit frisky with this assassination stuff; saw him scare the shit out of some bullies days ago. Those two didn't know what hit them," Houndoom explained, smirking at the last remark. Giratina found it intriguing, although it also told him he was getting stronger.
"Oh, I'm aware of that. Anything else here?"
"Korosensei's been hiding away a while for one thing. Second, Weed's now back with the group. Not to take a stab at your plan, but I don't think this separation idea's working as you said. Sure we can't just go in and kill just one? My fangs are itching to tear open some throats."
Houndoom took a moment to lick his teeth. Giratina looked up to the moon once more before answering Houndoom.
"You'll kill when you have to, understand. Did anybody give you any trouble yet?"
"... Well, no?"
"Then no. Trust me, you'll get some blood on your tongue in due time. You just got to be patient," Giratina said, turning away to walk off. Houndoom nodded, and disappeared into the forest. Giratina made sure to fix his eye, just before he started his way back ...
With his disguise keeping him out of any suspicious sights, Giratina moved right on from the forest, pass 3-E, and then off to the main building. Since it was too late in the day for anyone to even be inside the building by any means, that also means that the building was all to him regardless of the case. Just like any normal day, Giratina casually walked right up to the door. Giratina, being a pokemon of dark magic, simply unlocked the door with a snap of his fingers, and went right on inside. With all the students gone, and staff already home and asleep, Giratina himself had no issue with wandering around the practically empty school. He may not be too familiar with how human schools work, nor cared for it, but he knew that humans can't stay up entirely long through the night.
While roaming around, Giratina eventually made it from the start of the building, and into Gakuho's main office, replying on pure memory alone to navigate. Once he got there, the first thing he did was go straight for the phone on Gakuho's desk. Sitting down comfortably, Giratina began dialing away, and soon he got his call through ...
"Hello there ... Yes, I'd like to give you a target ... Well, I don't wanna spoil anything for you, now would I? I'd rather you - ... Oh? ... I see. And I also see that he'll start his little massacre with his pals if left alone ... Uh huh ... Just head over to Yunibāsaru Junior High School, can't miss it. 3-E building ... Oh, just follow the sounds of blades and gunshots, and you got it ... Wonderful. Have fun."
After he was done, with a devilish smile, he placed the phone back down and finished his call. Getting this kind of assistance wasn't his cup of tea, but, it would make things interesting all the same. Besides, can't fail to have something extra to test everyone ...
The next morning, things were basically going along as normal will give them. It was honestly quite a bumpy road as things started to kick up with the training. The more days pass, the more risk the world was getting to be from not just Giratina, but Korosensei too apparently. Things were really going off in a rough direction. And speaking of Korosensei, the alien had returned to 3-E after a while, and had come back to his students and his classes. Sure, seeing Karasuma still there was a pain, but he took it all in his stride. Since Nagisa was at 3-C now, that also meant Weed would see less of him, and having to stay over at 3-E and out of the way from the main building. This also meant a lonely walk back along the forest path. For Weed - having to go days from Gaijou to Tokyo alone - it wasn't too different for him from what he'd been doing. Despite these changes, some things clearly haven't changed; the Chosen were still together in a way, a number of members still had to be found, and Nagisa still kept his training with Greninja ...
Even with this, a challenger was approaching ...
He was farther away for the time being, but he was moving at a fast rate, straight towards Tokyo. He wasn't going on the ground though, finding it faster racing through the branches rather than going on the ground. He ran along from branch to branch, until he began to reach the very edge of the forest. Being just at the last tree before the city, the early morning sun shines down to reveal the challenger. He didn't look much older than any high school student at the time, junior student perhaps, but he didn't look like a kid with any normal life; he had green eyes, but with deep, black tanuki-like rings around both, along with no pupils or eyebrows. His hair was red like Karma, but his was messy, duller, and darker. On his forehead over his left eye, there was a blood red kanji symbol tattoo engraved on it, which in Japanese read out "Love". For the person it was on, and how he appeared, that was almost ironic to see. His clothes were dull brown, and seemed a bit feudal Japan style rather than anything modern clothes today. He wore a pair of sandals on his feet, which was also odd for the cooling Japan weather. That didn't seem to worry him though, as he jumped out of the tree, and overlooked the land before him. Tall skyscrapers and the distant sounds of cars was the sure signs of a busy city, and Tokyo was just where he was looking for.
He was Gaara. And he was on the hunt.
"Let's go."
Gaara's search for his targets started off with flying colors; after about twenty minutes, he went from tough ground, to the rooftops of the city buildings on his runaround. These buildings, although flat and spaced apart pretty well, were nothing for Gaara in his leaps and bounds to find the right location. Of course, being in such a huge city didn't seem to really help in that regard, but what did help was the bird eye view Gaara got from the city roofs. As for the residents, no one seemed to notice him, and even if someone did, it was only a lucky glance at best. To Gaara, it didn't matter either way - like he'd care about that. Even in broad daylight, he was a blur, and kept himself in the shadows on his roaming. Eventually, he took a moment to stop, and scan the surroundings. He was on a rooftop right next to a intersection; good spot to get his directions. There were signs around saying which direction to the roads, but Gaara didn't seem much help from that. However, there was one thing he did know; the place was a high school, and a high school meant students, and there had to be one around somewhere. There were plenty of people though, so that was kinda tricky, and he was started to get more impatient as time went on. Eventually though, he finally caught sight of a group of teenagers walking down the street. Yunibasaru students? Gaara kept a sharp eye on where the group was going off to, trying to be sure on that. At first it was kinda hard to catch on what they were talking about, but Gaara was not a quitter, and honed in on their conversation. He got on the same roof right next to the group to get a better hearing.
"You studied for today's test?" One of them asked.
"Yeah; studied my ass off all night for this baby," replied another.
"Speaking of babe, had any of you heard the news?" One asked the group.
"What news?"
"That pink haired girl's gonna be back to Yunibasaru soon. You know, that phat-booty chick with the cotton candy hair?" He said, his hands moving to show her curves.
"Oh, her! Yeah, you don't get ass like that anymore," another said with a smirk.
"No kidding. I still can't believe that sexy dunce's is gonna be in our school soon."
"You sure it's her? I heard that Isuzu girl's coming back," one of them pointed out, a bit confused.
"Yeah, her too. They're both coming back, though I can't believe that dunce got into our school."
"She probably flirted with the staff to get that spot," one joked, the others laughing.
That was all Gaara needed to hear, and ignored the rest of their conversation. While he was annoyed by the pervert talk about the two girls, the fact he found Yunibasaru students was all he needed to get to the spot. All he had to do was follow them, and that's it. He could figure it out once he gets there, but for now, it was a game of follow the leader. Gaara didn't care about this pink girl they were talking about, or that Isuzu character anyway.
For the next few minutes, the group of students had gotten to Yunibasaru, unwittingly leading Gaara to the right place. Many of the other students were already going into the main building, so, all Gaara needed now was see who splits from the crowd. Much like a predator signaling out prey from a herd of animals, Gaara got to a good position, and watched over every single student in their walk. Most of them were going into the main building, but eventually he did catch one student splitting up from the group, and walking off on her own. She looked rather old for a high school student but, Gaara had her in sight anyway.
"By Ren, see you later."
"Goodbye, Nagisa."
After that exchange, Ren began going off around the building, Gaara silently following suet. He managed to hear her name, so that was a good start. Was she that new student those kids were talking about? Probably not; her hair was pink but not cotton candy, and her ass wasn't as impressive as they brought it out to be (not that he was a pervert to see that, but something he noted).
the following went back to the treetops, as Ren went through the forest trail towards 3-E, as she had always been doing. For Ren, this would normally be a boring walk from point A to point B, but this time she felt a little different. She heard a very slight rustle in the trees, but it was frequent and in a pattern. It sounded very distant too, but not too far away with each step she took. Every five feet, she heard that rustle ...
"Morning Ren."
After a bit, Ren turned ahead, and saw Weed coming over to her. Weed couldn't just walk in with Nagisa, so he had to take the forest route to join up with Ren. 3-E was the only main spot he could stick to without too much trouble (at least with someone who can keep him out of shooting range).
"Hi. Doing better?" Ren asked.
"Karasuma stopped trying to shoot me, so yeah," Weed replied. For Gaara though, all he heard was barking, and he could care less for it.
"Dumbass," he thought. Gaara looked off on the trail, seeing that it didn't seem to split up in any direction. So, with this trail, why should he wait around with these two? So, making sure to keep quiet, he raced off and followed the trail, leaving Ren and Weed far behind ...
~~
Korosensei happily went through the hallways with a smile on his face. He had his lessons all set, and his nerves at the ready to see his students. He'd been gone for a little bit, but this smart alien was ready. Pretty soon, he happily went right through the door, humming a little bit, as he picked up his chalk for the chalkboard. The room was dimly lit, and more or less quiet until ...
"Fire!"
Suddenly, the room was filled with gunshots, as all the students took dead aim and shot right at Korosensei. Korosensei knew this was coming for him, and began to do what he does best; multitasking. While he gracefully dodged every single Koro beed, he not only did attendance, but wrote on the board that morning's task. The extra shooting kept up for another three minutes until the students ran out of beeds to use. Disappointing, and also quite a waste of good ammo. The only one who was applauding was Ritsu, probably the only one who wasn't willing to kill Korosensei.
"Thank you, I'm here all week," Korosensei said with a bow.
Show off.
"Good morning, class. Great to see you all -" Korosensei suddenly stopped himself once he saw a familiar Shepard sitting right by the back door. Jerome had stuck around since coming across Karasuma, and seeing the German Shepard again caught Korosensei off guard. Korosensei kept some distance between himself and Jerome, as Karasuma went over to Jerome.
"W-wait. H-he - what?!"
"Haven't seen a dog before, Korosensei?"
"Karma when did you get the dog back?!" Korosensei yelled. Karasuma wasn't sure what he meant by that, but Karma casually answered.
"You mean Jerome? Turned out, he's Karasuma's dog. He just stuck with me to get to that Kaibutsu," Karma said casually. Korosensei took a moment to look at the two, comparing them both...
"... Okay, I can see it."
Yeah, Korosensei quickly shrugged it off. Of course, surprises were a common thing for this alien teacher, so learning about Jerome being Karasuma's dog wasn't a big shocker for him. So, Korosensei began to go on with the lesson, everyone going along and taking their seats. Just outside, the whole area at first seemed a bit quiet and calm. On the rooftop of the building in question, seemed 3-E had another guest.
Gaara had arrived.
Gaara got himself up onto the roof, each step as quiet as he could get, and he got himself just above the door. Each move was quiet, highly calculated, and not a single thing inside noticed anything. Gaara hadn't seen anyone outside, but he heard the gunfire on his way over, so he got the right spot. He reached in his pocket, and then pulled out a assassin blade, looking in the reflection. The blade reflected to show his killer eyes staring back at him. Gaara brought the blade out a bit, and turned it ever so slightly so the reflection showed the inside of 3-E. He could see every student, and every weapon inside ...
If any person steps outside that door ... He'll be waiting.
"Hm?"
Jerome began to look off outside, a odd light accidentally hitting his eyes. One look in that direction, and he soon saw the blade! It was barely able to be seen aside from the shine, but Jerome still saw it. Jerome looked to the others, and then started to walk to the door. Korosensei was busy with his lessons, but Karasoma watched Jerome quietly. Jerome sat down, and looked to the door. The lesson stopped when they heard scratching from Jerome, his front paws scraping the wooden door.
"Think the dog wants out," one of the students said.
"Don't worry, I got it," Karma said getting up. Jerome waited at the door, the blade going up. Gaara was ready. Karma casually opened the door, but once he did, Jerome didn't move.
"Step aside," Jerome simply ordered. The Shepard pushed Karma away a little bit, and he readied to run. He knew a weapon when he saw one, and he also knew an attacker. Korosensei will have to come later. Jerome backed up a bit more until he felt his tail touch the front desk. It wasn't much distance by any means, but it should be good enough for a good burst. He readied his muscles and nerves, for he knew the second he steps outside, he'll be targeted. This odd behavior got the others to watch, despite Korosensei trying to get them to pay attention to the lesson.
Jerome started to run.
The German Shepard raced out as fast as his four legs could get him, Gaara ready to throw. The very second Jerome got out that door, Gaara threw the blade down to the ground right above him! Jerome swung his body around, getting his back legs out of the way just seconds before the blade could sink into his back! The blade did scrape him, but the wound was minor, and the blade stuck up from the ground. It was impossible to ignore the attack, and Jerome quickly saw Gaara, now standing on the roof. So, he screwed up his first throw - he still had plenty more blades to use.
"Damnit," Gaara growled. Jerome barked, good and loud, to get the others outside for those who didn't understand him. Gaara was caught, but he wasn't done; he took a good jump off the roof, spun in mid air, and launched a good twelve knives right at the school! Everyone inside ducked for cover as the windows shattered, and blades flew in, stabbing the walls! Ritsu was avoided of any shots, thank god. Now it was impossible to ignore. Karasuma was the first to go out and see Gaara in the yard, throwing knives at the ready. Karasuma gathered himself, as Jerome stood firm, facing him.
"Who's the show off?" Karma asked, looking outside the window. Gaara focused on Karma for the moment once he heard him.
"Who are you? What are you doing?" Karasuma demanded. Gaara locked eyes with his, raising his knives at him. Gaara could tell Karasuma meant business, but a target's a target.
"Who knows?"
Gaara started his assault with a wave of blade, about five at one time, aimed at Jerome and Karasuma. The two rushed to the side; Karasuma left and Jerome right, as the blades landed on the walls. Our of the two, Jerome ran first, and charged at Gaara as fast as he could. Gaara wasn't tasked to fight any animals, so, he raced away from Jerome, and to the 3-E class! Karma could tell they were in for quite a tussle.
"Hey gang; get to the main building. Whoever wants to fight can stick around," Karma said, rushing out into the battlefield. Since there was so many blades scattered, Karma just grabbed one on the ground to fight Gaara. Many students ran, but a few did stay around to help Karma out, Korosensei included (though he was still in a state of shock from the sudden out-of-nowhere attack to do anything at first). Since Gaara was running at top speed already, he was right in Karma's face, both combatants trying to slice eachother with their knives. Gaara had a lot more experience with the blade weaponry though, so Karma was trying to keep up a little bit. Karma kept trying and trying, but Gaara seemed one step ahead, pushing Karma in a corner. Karasuma quickly got to him, and got Gaara in a headlock before it could go any further.
"Drop the knife! Drop it!" Karasuma demanded. Karma jumped aside as Gaara kicked, Karasuma's arms gripping around his neck.
"You're pathetic," Gaara choked, kicking at Karasuma's knees. Gaara was not going to be denied. Karasuma tried to hold him, but Gaara got his feet on the walls, and pushed back with enough force to knock them both over. Gaara finally slipped out, grabbed a blade, and aimed for the head! The blade sank into the ground, right at the man's throat, as the two locked eyes. Karasuma could tell Gaara had a killer instinct in his eyes, yet the boy was knocked off by Jerome, a strong head butt doing the trick. Gaara got to his feet, only to see Jerome growling at him.
"You damn mutt!" Gaara yelled, running at him. Jerome braced himself, and ran at him as well. However, rather than lunge at him, Jerome slid on the ground, and whacked at Gaara's feet, knocking him over. Gaara didn't had time to get himself free, as Jerome rushed around and sank his teeth into his throat! It wasn't enough to kill Gaara, but enough to draw blood. Gaara knew Jerome can kill him at any moment with those jaws, and he was waiting on the word.
"Okay. Who are you?" Karasuma asked again.
"I don't consult with my targets," Gaara growled, only getting Jerome to bite down harder on his throat.
"So you're an assassin then? You did pretty good, I'm not gonna lie," Karma asked, interested in this newcomer a bit. Gaara struggled to get up, Jerome trying to keep him down all the while. Gaara didn't respond to that, but looked over and started to see Korosensei peeking out from the door. The alien was a bit freaked on this guy, but now that he was pinned down, it seemed safe to walk out for a better look. Gaara wasn't willing to answer to any of these guys.
"Get off!" Gaara choked. His hand dug in the dirt, and Jerome suddenly got a face full of sand! The sand stung his eyes, and Jerome stepped back, releasing Gaara. For just sand, it was surprisingly accurate and effective. Gaara jumped up, and shoved Karma aside to get at Korosensei! Korosensei tolerated, and even enjoyed the attempts by his own students, but Gaara was completely by surprise! Korosensei bolted back in the classroom, Gaara rushing in with some knives at the ready. Korosensei, even with Mach-20 speed, didn't have much room to maneuver, as Gaara made it rain blades! Korosensei dodged them easily, but had to stay to keep Ritsu from breaking! Korosensei quickly caught about ten knives, which otherwise would smashed Ritsu's screen. This distraction though got Gaara to finally grab Korosensei (amazing in of itself), swing him outside, and pinning him down. Gaara was right on top of him, killer stare in the face, and blade in hand. Korosensei's face turned blue in fear.
"H-HELP!" Korosensei screamed, though Gaara was unfazed. Just before Gaara could sink his blade into his head, something suddenly rushed in and slammed hard into him, pinning him to the wall immediately.
Ren Hosen.
"Morning," she simply said. Gaara tried to escape, but with his blade knocked out of hand, it wasn't doing good. That, and her strength was VERY powerful, too strong for Gaara to simply shake himself out of. As for Korosensei, his moment of terror may be over, but with this new assassin suddenly showing up literally from nowhere, and attacking his students ...
Before, Korosensei was having fun with it all, but this. This was taking it too far ...
"Jerome!"
Jerome turned away for a moment, only to see Weed catch up. The blue dog didn't stop until he skidded to a stop in front of Jerome. Both he and Ren had managed to hear the commotion earlier, and made it back as fast as they could.
"Jerome, what's going on here?" Weed asked.
"We have another killer here, Weed. Look," Jerome replied. Weed turned to Ren, who was holding Gaara down. Everyone else was ready just in case Gaara got himself free again, as Korosensei got up.
"Let go of me!" Gaara demanded.
"Who are you?" Ren firmly stated. Now, Gaara had been asked that question a number of times, but this time Ren was too strong to get free of. At least with Karasuma and Jerome they were weaker than her, but Ren had enough muscle in her arms to keep him firmly still no matter how much he tried. Gaara kept landing a few kicks on her, but she didn't budge.
"You son of a bitch. You think I'm going to talk, you dumber than you look," Gaara growled. Ren's expression didn't change in the slightest, and she wasn't letting him off so easily this time around. For Gaara, she was much stronger than he gave her credit for, as her hand gripped his blood covered throat. Her grip was stronger than Jerome's bite, and any stronger will crush his throat. Ren made sure to keep her muscle from killing him that quickly, feeling the cool blood touch her hand.
"You're the dumb one," Ren simply replied. Gaara glared at Ren, but then he got an idea; His eyes rolled back in his head, and his body went limp, hanging there by Ren's own grip. Ren began to look a bit embarrassed for her strength, as everyone else looked to her. Karma, Karasuma, and Korosensei went over to see Gaara, seeing him lifeless in her grip.
"... Oops," Ren said, face red. She didn't mean to go that far with him.
"R-Ren?!" Korosensei gasped, covering his mouth. Ren released him, as Gaara fell onto the ground ... Only to have him spring up and onto the roof. Up there, he was out of reach, and worse, he saw the other students run. However, his torn throat meant he had to work on healing himself first. After all, his own survival came first in his own list of protocols. He held his throat to keep the blood from spilling any more than it already did, glanced to the others, and rushed off out of sight ...
~~
A short while afterwards, class was put on hold for poor Korosensei, as he waited in his office in dismay. He needed a bit of time away from the onslaughts. The only other person with him was Ritsu, looking to Korosensei in worry, as the alien rested his head down on the desk top.
"This is going too far," Korosensei said finally.
"Huh?"
"This assassination business. It was fine with just 3-E, sure, but if random killers are gonna show up on our doorstep, then I can't keep up with it!" Korosensei said in a defeated voice. Ritsu didn't want Korosensei sad.
"Don't be so sad, Korosensei, you can do this better than anyone."
"Not me, Ritsu. Course I can handle them; I'm Korosensei! But my students weren't as well. If only there was a way to drop this up. I swear, I didn't blow up that moon ..." As Korosensei just laid there, Ritsu began to think, and going through her memory banks for something that might help. Being an AI had its advantages, and eventually Ritsu finally had remembered something that would especially make Korosensei happy. A bell showed up on her screen, ringing like crazy to get Korosensei's attention. Ritsu popped back up on screen, with a newspaper in hand this time.
"Korosensei! I just remembered; click on this!" Ritsu said, showing the paper. Korosensei complied, and tapped the screen. The newspaper than covered the screen, and showed a conspiracy website, the blown up moon being top of the list. Korosensei didn't feel much better.
"How does this help?"
"Click on the picture," Ritsu insisted, a chibi version of herself pointing to the main picture. Korosensei still wasn't sure what she was getting to, but clicked it anyway. After a little bit, the main article popped up. There was the main picture of the crescent moon, as expected, along with the information regarding how crazy it is. Honestly, Korosensei felt less happy with this moon explosion nonsense. Ritsu, however, started to enhance, and zoon in on the picture of the exploded moon. Once Ritsu got the picture large enough, Korosensei examined the image, and began to notice something with the moon. The photo of the moon was HD, and it didn't seem manipulated to show anything different. However, looking closely, there was something about the huge gap that made the whole situation surprising. The picture showed stars as well (only about five), but there was one thing that seemed off. One star, just one star, was in the spot that would normally be covered by the moon if not there. Looking there though ...
It looked to be cut in half. One half in the sky, the other stuck behind the exploded half of the moon. Which means ...
"The moon isn't blown up!" Korosensei gasped. He immediately felt better, as Ritsu smiled.
"I knew you'll love it," Ritsu said happily. However, the happiness was short-lived, and Korosensei slumped.
"Wait. There's no way they'll believe it if they just saw the picture ..."
"Not a problem. Here, look," Ritsu said, changing screens to an almanac; one particular event highlighted by Ritsu.
"Look, there's going to be a solar eclipse just a few months from now. There's no way they won't notice the moon full by then. Isn't that great; we just gotta get them to see the solar eclipse, and you're name will be cleared!" Ritsu explained. She was just as excited as anybody would be over this. Not just for seeing a solar eclipse in general, but for the fact that it'll be the best thing to clear Korosensei's name ever. Korosensei took a moment to think on this, and he began to loosen up. With a huge sigh of relief, he sat down and relaxed in his office seat. That was the best news he heard since this whole fiasco started.
"Have I told you how happy I am you're not trying to kill me?" Korosensei asked.
"Why would I kill my creator?" Ritsu answered with a smile.
~~
Meanwhile, over in the forest, Gaara had separated himself from everyone else for the time being, trying to bandage up the wounds on his neck. He lost a number of his throwing knives, and was extremely close to getting his head torn off, getting some bands around his throat to stop the bleeding. The blood could be seen, even with the cloth on, but it didn't bled anymore than that. Gaara needed to wait it out before he can run back out again.
"God damnit. Bested by a dog," groaned Gaara. Good thing no one was around to hear him. However, in the shade of the trees, it did give Gaara some time to think on his opponents though.
"There's something off about that dog though. He wasn't ordered to do anything - like he knew what he was doing from the start ..."
Gaara knew the difference between a wild animal, and a human attacker; while an animal would just attack out of instinct, a human would attack out of personal reasons. When Jerome attacked and pinned him though, the dog didn't seemed to be following any instinct, or he would kill him right away. A free hand felt the sore neck, covered by the scarf-like cloth. The assassin rested in the treetops, keeping himself out of sight from anyone else for the moment, until ...
"Hello up there."
Gaara looked down, and soon noticed that someone was just underneath him. Gaara thought he was out of sight from everyone, but apparently not.
"Who the hell are you?"
"The guy who got you into this mess. Phone call last night," he replied. The man was undeterred by Gaara's injury, and rested his back onto the same tree.
"So that was you."
"Course."
Gaara still stayed in his tree, but the man below him then got something from his pocket, and held it up to Gaara. It didn't seem to be anything special - just a lined paper letter. Gaara, unamused, got the paper and opened it up, showing a picture of the targets he had in mind, along with their names; Karma, Ren, Twilight, Weed, and Nagisa. Gaara was just told to target 3-E, and no one in particular.
"What's this?"
"Just a list of your targets. Yes, I said just 3-E, but after seeing your little accident earlier -" suddenly he was cut off when Gaara stabbed the tree, inches from his head! A quick, and deadly move. As Gaara looked down at him though, he took a deep, and long look at his eyes. Gaara didn't fancy this man just showing up out of nowhere, and also knowing about his first assault even though he wasn't there. After eye-checking him, Gaara got down from his tree, and began walking away from him. He was injured, but he didn't want to be bugged while he was healing.
"I'm healing first," Gaara simply said coldly, before rushing off into the trees again.
"How rude."
~~
With the pictures and description he had, Gaara basically had everything needed to continue his task. It took him until sunset to heal up his bite wounds, and to get his neck to stop bleeding - good news. However, this also got him a lot of time lost - bad news. Still, even with the time lost, he still can make it up with at least one target soon. Looking at those in the picture, he decided to start with one particular blue "trap", and work on the others as he'll go along. Still, it was a risky try. If a dog from 3-E could nearly kill him, what was this group capable of? Karma was a demon in human's clothing, and Ren was a powerhouse beyond anyone normal. What surprises wait him for the others? He was about to find out.
At one point, Gaara began going along the rooftops again, trying to locate the targets given to him. Being in such a big city, it wasn't easy, but he had identification this time around so he wasn't completely blind to what he was looking for. And with his injury healed, there wasn't anything to slow him down. Gaara continued off on his own way for a good while until he reached a similar intersection. It was a bit more crowded this time around, so signifying people wasn't really easy. If he had one extra thing going for him though, it's the fact one of his targets was a dog at all. So if he can find a blue Akita dog, then he will be close to finding the rest. Perched on a rooftop, Gaara began scoping and scanning the crowd under him. There was quite a number of people, and therefore witnesses, so even if he does find who he was looking for, he can't just charge in just yet. His job as an assassin demands stealth, and rushing into a crowd was the complete opposite of it ...
"What're we gonna do, Nagisa?"
Got him; he quickly turned, and locked his deadly gaze onto the source of the noise. The source came from Twilight, who was talking to Nagisa. Since Gaara had Nagisa as a first shot, he tried there first and kept his gaze down at them. If he can get this right, he'll kill two birds with one stone (more literal). As for the other two, the warning about Gaara got to them right away thanks to Weed, and that had gotten them both on some form of an alert, as they went off. Gaara didn't even bother himself listening to their conversation, regardless of it was about him or not, and he had to keep quiet and follow until they were away from the big crowds, or when one of them gets in their home - whichever comes first. He kept up his quiet pursuit for another twenty minutes until he began to see an opening. Twilight and Nagisa began to isolate themselves from the big crowds as they moved off towards Nagisa's home. Gaara looked ahead to see a dead end alleyway.
"Now or never."
Gaara quickly rushed ahead silently, and got into the alley. It was quiet, dark, and out of the way - perfect spot for a kill. Gaara quickly got himself over to the edge of the alley, keeping his shadows out of sight, as his blade began to reflect the two. He learned already before, and kept the blade from reflecting any light to expose himself. He could see Twilight and Nagisa talking, not noticing anything as they walked closer, so he kept himself in the shadows, and waited ...
There was no turning back now ...
The second one of them stepped into sight, Gaara took action almost immediately; he exploded out of the alley, grabbed the first person there, and threw his target down the alley! When looking, the first person grabbed was Twilight, and she along with Nagisa, were taken completely by surprise.
"Twilight!" Nagisa gasped. He tried to reach her, but Gaara spun around, grabbed him by the collar, and threw him at Twilight! Twilight caught Nagisa to cushion his impact, as they both hit the wall, landing on the ground. Now Gaara stood in between them, and their way out. And Gaara wasn't planning on letting them run away from him, as he pulled out his two blades from his pockets. As far as blades went, he was running low, and had to get more later, but for now he only had five left. He only needed two though - one per person.
"Hold still," Gaara said coldly, as he began walking over to them. Nagisa and Twilight were still trying to figure out what was going on, but by the time they did, Nagisa began to move. Gaara quickly stopped him though by tossing a knife at him, which the blue-haired boy dodged just in time. Gaara got out his other blade.
"I said stay still."
"W-What do you want?" Twilight asked. Gaara aimed one of his blades towards them, and the other moving across his throat. That was honestly enough of an indication as to what Gaara was going to do to them. And also from what they were seeing, it also gave them an assumption on who he was working for. Nagisa looked right into his eyes, and Gaara looked down into his for a bit. To Nagisa, he could see that Gaara's intent was to kill him and Twilight, and nothing else. Nagisa wanted to ask why, but there wasn't much time for it, as he turned to the blade in the wall ...
"Stay behind me," Nagisa suddenly said to Twilight, as he got up. Gaara grew angry, and readied his own blades, as Nagisa pulled out the one from the wall, and aimed it towards him. Gaara didn't seem too concern though.
"You don't have a chance. Nagisa," Gaara warned. However, Nagisa just kept his eyes locked to him, holding his blade to him. In comparing though, he soon realized that he was right; Gaara was faster, quicker, and had a lot more practice than him by what he was told earlier. For Gaara, while his move was bold, it wouldn't matter much for him in the end. Nagisa casted his eyes, lowering his head and blade ...
"He's right. I don't have a chance. But if I don't do anything, he'll kill both of us ... Wait ..." Nagisa's thought began to remember something from his assassination training. In circumstances such as this, exactly technique, or strength didn't matter too much ...
... He had to just kill him ...
... Just kill him ...
When Nagisa raised his head, his look completely changed. Before he was shocked, and scared of Gaara, but when Gaara looked to him then, he shown a calm, and soothing smile, eyes looking to him in a almost comforting, yet ominous feeling. Twilight and Gaara didn't know what Nagisa was doing, as he began to casually walk towards him. What took Gaara off guard was just how calm and collective Nagisa suddenly became, and how casual he was in moving in. No hesitation, not even a shiver - just a simple walk. Nagisa didn't stop himself until he actually, ever so gently, bumped into him. Gaara could kill him now, but, he wasn't sure what he was trying to do, or what was going to happen. Twilight was more worried than most, to see him just walking up to their supposed killer this way...
"... Wha ... What?"
What happened next went too fast to comprehend; Nagisa quickly turned to a killer glare, and his blade swung straight for Gaara's face! Nagisa knew, no matter who, any person will get scared when their life's threatened, and Gaara was no different. Gaara valued his own life, and seeing this sudden strike forced him to bent back, with the blade inches from slicing his face off! Nagisa's free hand grabbed him by the side, and anchored him down to the ground as he fell back, Nagisa on top of him! For Gaara, this wasn't an act of any regular person, or any normal assassin for that matter - he should know. This attack was fully calculated, and Gaara never saw Nagisa break for a moment. The whole assault was done with a calm mind, and without hesitation on Nagisa's part. That was the part that caught Gaara off guard the most. This wasn't a human attacking him ...
This was a viper's strike!
Next thing they knew, Nagisa was holding him down, his free hand over Gaara's eyes, while his blade lined up with his throat, cloth removed in the fall. Gaara was simply frozen, and even Twilight looked a bit scared. Where'd this sudden shift come from? Nagisa still promised her, but this was still a bit over-doing it. And even after that, Nagisa still had his smile and calm expression.
"Looks like I win," Nagisa simply stated. Gaara eventually got back to his senses, and quickly got himself free, whacking the blade out of Nagisa's hand before he could slice his throat open. Rather than attack though, Gaara got up, and tried to gather his nerves on what the hell just happened. He was breathing heavily, in a sweat, and he didn't move his eyes away from Nagisa, as he got up. Nagisa started to feel that same feeling he had when he drove off those bullies. That same, satisfying feeling he had gained returned to him the minute he got his blade at Gaara's throat. What was it? Whatever it was, it made Nagisa feel more in control - more in charge of the situation.
"You. You goddamn viper," Gaara panted. He wasn't going to stick around for anymore strikes by this killer in disguise, so, he quickly raced off, leaped onto another roof, and disappeared from sight. It wasn't worth his life, and he won't underestimate him next time they do meet, whenever that time would be. For now, he had to rethink his own strategy on him ...
"Nagisa ..."
Nagisa came back to his senses once he heard Twilight's voice. After regaining himself, Nagisa tossed the knife away, and tried to relax himself over what just happened, hand to head. Twilight was very concern at this point.
"What happened there?"
"... I ... I don't know. Are you okay?" Nagisa asked.
"I'll be alright. But what about you? ..." Twilight asked. But Nagisa couldn't give her a straight answer. He could still hear himself. Still hearing his promise to her that he'll stay the same as he always had. But now ... Now he wasn't so sure if he can ...
"... I'm sorry, Twilight ..."
Twilight gave Nagisa a motherly hug, Nagisa staying quiet for a minute. He didn't want to lose his innocence this way, but it happened anyway. And right in front of Twilight, no less. Twilight kept the hug going for a good five seconds before letting go of him.
"Come on. Let's get you home," Twilight decided. Nagisa could only sigh, and nod, as the two started to walk silently home. Strangely, this incident reminded Nagisa of something else. Something far more horrifying. Something Giratina had told him ...
Your days of innocence are numbered. Nagisa Shiota.
... And they were ...
The next morning went by a little bit slow for Nagisa. If he can say anything, it's that last night was hard to sleep. He was glad he wasn't caught by the others, but what is he supposed to do? Before could easily be shrugged off as basic protection, but not with Gaara. What he did there was assault, and there was no excuse for putting a knife to someone's throat. If something wrong were to happen, this was it. Nagisa's walk to the high school was quiet, and throughout the first class he was quiet as a mouse. He honestly had some trouble with listening to the teacher as of late, and once the class ended, he wasn't feeling much better. He wanted to avoid twilight this time, not in the mood to talk to her. In fact, he wasn't in the mood for talking at all.
"I don't believe this. What's going on with me? I shouldn't be proud for threatening their lives, but ... Why does it feel nice? I feel confident - in control, but no. No, I can't have these feelings - I shouldn't ... Should I?"
These kinds of thought had been going up and down his mind for quite some time, and he had yet to come up with a complete answer for it. Should he be happy or not? On one hand, he did save Twilight, but at the expense of nearly killing Gaara. He'd yet to kill anyone, but if this keeps up, then he might end up with blood on his hands sooner than expected. Be it from either Giratina's goons, or another assassin coming to their school, something will happen again. Before he could even continue ...
"Nagisa Shiota, please come to the main office. Thank you."
The announcement from the inner com sent shivers down Nagisa's spine. It looks like Gakuho was finally bringing him in. This was just another worry to top off his load, and now it was being executed. Nagisa didn't want to, like any other same person would, but he knew he had no choice. Once someone's called to the elite, there was no choice but to listen. At least he got his stuff into his locker just before it called out, so he only had himself to bring. Nagisa gave a grave sigh, and began his walk towards the main office. Nagisa had a few questions on his mind as he walked silently to the office, the main one being; what will his punishment be. Gakuho wasn't one for simple, straight-forward punishments, so it was anyone's guess on his own fate. Once Nagisa had finally made it to the main office doors, his worries were through the roof. Gakuho was going to do what? Sent him back? Detention? What?! Nagisa had no choice but to face the music, and step into Gakuho's office. The office was dark, the windows being the main source of light, as it reflected off Gakuho's desk, and the principal himself. Nagisa knew the second that door shut behind him that he was trapped, as he looked to Satan's gentleman sitting in front of him.
"Nagisa Shiota."
"Y-you called me sir?" Nagisa asked.
"Nagisa. I've been noticing some ... Peculiar behavior as of late, involving you. I've been given a report about you threatening the lives of two of my students a while ago. They said they saw a killer stare in your eyes ready to kill their hearts," Gakuho began. Nagisa knew exactly what he was talking about, as the principal got up and walked over to him. It's circling like this that would get to anybody.
"I was willing to let that slide. However, I'm starting to get some interesting reports; sounds of gunfire, strange beings that come and go, odd occurrences around Tokyo ... Know anything about that? Nagisa?" Nagisa now had his back to the wall; that's why he called him here?! Nagisa promised Arceus that he won't continue talking about these things, yet Gakuho now waited for an answer from him. Nagisa tried to stay calm, and decided to play it dumb.
"No. No I don't."
"You do realize that these reports happened long before you transferred, right? There's no real reason to lie to me, you know. Go on. You might as well tell me."
"I-I can't!"
Nagisa didn't mean to say that, but what else could he really say to counter it? Gakuho was getting a bit lack luster from this, as he loomed over beside him, leaning in closer.
"Can't you now? And why not, might I ask? Scared?" Gakuho asked. Nagisa tried to think of something to say, not even daring to look up at Gakuho's eyes. Nagisa had to be careful - one wrong word could ruin everything. In the end though, he didn't had any sort of escape except for one.
"I-It shouldn't be worth your time, sir. I mean, it's just a few small things that are nothing to worry over," Nagisa claimed. However ...
"You're dodging me."
Damnit. Now he had nowhere to go.
"Okay okay. I-It's for your protection!"
"Protection?" Quizzed Gakuho, getting interested.
"I'm not supposed to tell anyone else sir. It's too dangerous - if I do, then you'll be at risk."
"... You do realize who you're talking to."
"And do you realize you'll die if I told you?!"
Now he done it; he yelled at Gakuho! Nagisa clammed up, cold sweat, and couldn't look at him. How can he look at him? Gakuho still found this surprisingly intriguing, though was disappointed to not had known anything beforehand (aside from Phanpy, that is). Though, if this stuff did involve Phanpy, then it might explain that. Gakuho still barely had much information to work on though.
"Sorrysorrysorrysorrysorrysorry," Nagisa repeated in his head, though his mouth couldn't quite say the words. Gakuho decided that he had to convince Nagisa to talk to him. Soon, he went back to his desk, and opened up his laptop, beginning to quickly type out what he needed, his fingers almost a blur. Nagisa stayed completely still, listening to the typing until ...
"Come here."
Nagisa gulped, and did what he was told. Nagisa was right at the desk, when Gakuho turned the laptop over so Nagisa could see. On the screen, Nagisa saw security cam footage, from just outside. It showed, to his surprise, a number of class 3-E students just arriving to the main building, some a bit winded.
"Then maybe you can explain this?"
"... I ... I wasn't aware this happened sir." This time it was true; he was warned of Gaara, but he didn't know that they ran from 3-E to the main building out of it. This time Gakuho closed the laptop, and sighed. He was wasting his time trying to talk to him this way.
"In that case, then you just head off to class," Gakuho decided. Nagisa didn't expect him to just let him go this way, but he went with it. He nodded, turned away, and walked to the door. Nagisa quietly walked out, closing the door behind him without a word. Nagisa only felt even more guilty; having to deal with Gakuho and the huge burden that came with keeping this quiet. It was really eating at him, and it was hard for him to just go on ...
Yet Gakushu, hidden away, wanted to figure this out for himself ...
~~
As the hours came and went, it eventually came up to lunchtime. Nagisa hadn't reached the lunchroom just yet, having his own meal still in hand, and unopened. Even if many of the kids paid him no mind, he had been quite down through the last hours of classes, yet he failed to share why. He threatened two kids already, what'll they say if he just said he nearly killed a kid?! Nagisa got to the doors, but he didn't go in just yet, and instead placed his back to the wall. He needed a bit to think over what to ... Well, what to think - what to decide. Gaara will come back, along with many others, and he had to wrap his mind around what was good and what wasn't.
"Okay okay. It's just one time, Nagisa. You can go past this, sure. Just relax, and everything will be fine ..."
At least that's what he kept telling himself. Oh well, it seemed to put him in a better mind, and he can act happy for the others to feel better, no problem. After gathering himself, he began to go ahead, and open up the door. Nagisa was hoping to have less surprises when ...
"HI!"
"AH!"
Suddenly, Nagisa was tackled by someone in a strong hug. Nagisa fell onto the floor in surprise, feeling pinned down at the lower waist, and when he looked up, he saw that it was somebody entirely new (to him anyway). The kid was a girl, teenaged, and smiling wide. Her blue eyes matched Nagisa's, yet her hair was not only huge, but pink and poofy, like cotton candy or something. Oddly though, her uniform matched his instead of those typically worn by schoolgirls, grey pants instead of the usual skirt. While she was apparently very happy to see him, Nagisa was left a bit speechless, eyes blank and wide ...
"Uh ... Hi ... Do I know you?"
"Nope, nope, nope, but you looked SO DROOPY, I just had to cheer you up!" She beamed. Nagisa got her off, and got to his feet. The girl hopped up to her feet, smiling cutely. Compared to Nagisa, she was actually the same height if not including the hair. A nice surprise considering height was an issue with him for a while.
"Well. Thanks. It surely was a surprise," Nagisa said, awkward more than most. Still, this girl was happy all the same.
"Happy to see you happy to be happy! By the way, I'm Pinkie Pie."
"... Pinkie Pie? Really?"
Nagisa wasn't one to really question names, but Pinkie Pie? That sounded less like a person and more like a desert. Pinkie though put a finger to her chin while thinking.
"Well, my real name's Pinkamena Diane Isuzu, But Pinkie Pie sound SO MUCH CUTER - like cutie pie but with pinkie! Anyway, what's your name, mister?" Pinkie asked innocently. Nagisa was happy that SOMEONE new didn't mistake him for a girl for once, though he still needed a moment to even keep up with her.
"... Uh, Nagisa ..."
"Nice to meet you! Well, let's eat," Pinkie beamed, humming, and heading right into the lunchroom. Nagisa followed right behind her, but however he seemed to notice something with Pinkie; her butt was huge! Call him a pervert, but some of the boys watched Pinkie go by too, and eyeing her ass for the most part, which just looked more noticeable, bulging in the pants she was wearing, and swaying in her step. Nagisa blushed red, and left Pinkie Pie alone as he walked to find Twilight. Twilight was already sitting down and eating by the time Nagisa found her ... Still blushing ...
"Hi, Nagisa. Is everything okay?" Twilight asked.
"I think I witnessed Earth's new moon," Nagisa simply replied. Twilight was slightly blank-faced, but when she looked to see Pinkie strolling by, she was smart enough to take the hint. As for Pinkie, she didn't seem to notice the crowd eyeing her as she looked around to find her seat. However, she did end up seeing Nagisa, and waved to him before continuing. Oh well; so long as she's oblivious and stays that way, things should be fine ...
~~
"Watch yourself!"
Training back at 3-E went on as usual. Even if Korosensei found things out, he didn't want to stop them from having their fun until this game was over. This time, not too many students were training; studying putting on priority a bit higher this time around. Karma and Naruto were actually doing a personal training session outside, with Weed and Jerome watching with Korosensei and Karasuma. Naruto and Karma didn't mind it, and the two were doing a duel together.
"You know, these two are on their game today. You did a fancy job training, Karasuma," Korosensei complimented.
"Don't forget they're training to kill you," Karasuma replied coldly. Korosensei didn't mind it though. Weed sat by Korosensei and Jerome, watching the two fight.
"Hey, Jerome? Is this something you've been through?" Weed asked.
"Not exactly as detailed, but in a way yes. The common idea is mastery over quick kills on specific targets without distraction or fault."
"... Is it exactly a healthy practice?" Weed asked. He'd been around for a little bit, but seeing this assassination stuff was getting him a bit concern.
"Healthy, Weed?" Jerome asked. Before it could go any further, the noise of the fight got their attention again. At this point, Karma and Naruto were charging right at eachother once more when ...
"Hello!"
"What the-?!"
Karma and Naruto skidded to a halt, inches from her, their fake blades almost slicing her up. Pinkie Pie was back around, but she didn't really worry on the knives now aimed at her face. Naruto was in front, and Karma was in back. The others nearby were just as surprised by the sudden arrival in their own way.
"Who the hell is this bitch?" Karma wondered.
"Did Nagisa come this way? I saw him wander away from school and wanted to see what he's doing," Pinkie said, still oblivious to the situation. Suddenly, Korosensei rushed in, and pulled her aside.
"Now now, it's rude to interrupt someone's little session. Now why don't you just - what're you doing?" Pinkie Pie didn't bother to pay attention to what he had to say, and instead her eyes boggled as she held one of Korosensei's tentacles, feeling how smooth and squishy they are. Korosensei's face turned blank as she was looking them over. Then she had to face Karasuma.
"Hey. Who are you?" Karasuma asked.
"Pinkie Pie!" She beamed.
"... Your real name," Karasuma corrected, seemingly not believing in her.
"Oh! Pinkamena Diane Isuzu," Pinkie corrected. Karasuma didn't need other blabber mouths like these going about and seeing this. Jerome and Weed turned to eachother as Karma walked over to her.
"What are you doing here?"
"Nagisa wandered this way, so I wandered with him without him knowing and got lost. You seen him come by?" Pinkie asked. Karma turned walked into her sight, and moved her head.
"And what do you need him for?"
"I wanna make him smile!" Pinkie answered, which was true.
"With a big ass like that, you'll get anyone smiling," Karma thought, which was also true, probably.
"No, I haven't seen him. He doesn't come to 3-E anymore, so he's probably still stuck at the main building," Naruto finally answered. Pinkie Pie nodded fast, and she was soon out of sight, as she raced off back to the main building. She saw Nagisa leave, but she was sure he might still had ended up back there.
.......
"Ah, Nagisa," Greninja said, once Nagisa had showed up. Greninja and Phanpy hadn't seen Nagisa in a while, but Nagisa had come back around to the mountain pool to see them both.
"Hi Greninja. Ready to begin," Nagisa said. Nagisa walked over to the pool, as Greninja rested himself on top of the water.
"You've been gone for a while, Nagisa. Has everything been okay?" Greninja asked. Nagisa didn't expect that question to jump out at him from Greninja. All that did was get him seeing what was going on; Bisharp's attack, Gakuho's talk, and once more, the incident with Gaara. Eventually though, Nagisa sighed and looked to him.
"It's alright. I made sure no one else knows what's going on," Nagisa concluded.
"Good job," Greninja said, as Phanpy settled down next to Nagisa, and falling asleep. Nagisa did enjoy seeing them both, but he still needed to think on something.
"... Greninja? Can I get your opinion on something?"
"Opinion? ... On what?" Greninja asked.
"... It's with that assassination training. Is it something I should be doing?" Nagisa asked.
"What do you mean?"
"Well it just ... Doesn't feel right. Maybe I should stop." That was probably the best way for him to put it without saying much else. Greninja walked off of the water, and looked to him.
"Not a good idea."
Nagisa looked surprised as he looked to Greninja. This was assassination, and Greninja was encouraging it? Nagisa wasn't sure about that reaction.
"You do realize that this is a proper exercise so everyone can protect themselves, don't you? I've been watching you for a while, and you are doing exceptionally well," Greninja explained. Greninja still remembered himself hidden in the trees, and watching from afar as it went down.
"B-But this is assassination."
"If Giratina decides to send more demons after them, then you and them will be more prepared once they do. In fact, I think it's time for some training of my own," Greninja said, suddenly bringing out a water blade to show him. Nagisa wasn't so sure, and got to his feet, but before he could say anything Greninja brought a webbed finger up to him.
"Now, I know this wasn't what you had in mind, and while this wouldn't help in unlocking Mizu, it will give you an alternative protection strategy. If you don't want to train with Karasuma, that's fine. So what about I try to teach you instead?" Greninja offered. Not something he'd normally do, but, Nagisa seemed like a good candidate for this sort. Nagisa though found this troubling for him. Instead of taking the offer, he turned away.
"No thanks ..."
Nagisa needed some more time to work on this, so he decided to boycott the idea, and go back to the main building ...
"So, that's where he's been training. Better keep that in mind on my next move," a spying assassin thought, disappearing in the trees ...
~~
By the time school was done, Nagisa honestly felt withdrawn again. As if Karasuma wasn't enough, now Greninja wanted him to continue. Even if this was protection and not killing, it still was taking its toll on him. He managed to find Weed again on his way, and soon was walking home with him. The two spoke along the way.
"How has it been Weed?" Nagisa asked.
"It's going alright. We did have a new guest come to 3-E though earlier today. She was asking about you," Weed said.
"She was? Who, Twilight?"
"No, some odd girl named Pinkie Pie. Don't ask me about the name - I don't have a clue," Weed answered. Nagisa didn't realize Pinkie had followed him up to 3-E, and that got him worried. Weed quickly helped him ease that worry though.
"Don't worry, I don't think she knows what's going on."
"Thank god."
It didn't take very long until they got to Nagisa's apartment, and right at the door. While Pinkie Pie showing up at 3-E was unexpected, at least nobody revealed too much about everything, so it was alright overall. Nagisa was just hoping to relax again, as he opened up his door. The second he did though ...
"Welcome home!"
Pinkie Pie. Again. Not in a school uniform this time, but in a casual pink shirt with three balloons on it, and a pair of blue jeans. Nagisa and Weed didn't know what to say, and Nagisa closed the door again.
"I could just walk away right now ..."
But, he opened it again, Pinkie still standing there, and still smiling at him. Nagisa and Weed walked in, but Nagisa wasted no time with asking his next real question for her.
"How'd you get into my apartment?"
"Ren let me in," Pinkie said innocently. Weed and Nagisa looked behind her, and saw Ren looking back to them, wearing a blue striped party hat on her head. All she did was give a small wave to them, as Pinkie hugged Nagisa from the side.
"We meet again, blue man! How's your day?" Pinkie asked, her face right next to his. What was he supposed to do?
"Alright, thanks to you," Nagisa said, might as well please her. Pinkie's eyes sparkled in excitement, and hugged him harder, spinning him around.
"Oh I knew you'd be happy!! Have a seat, and chef pinkie will make ya the best yummy goodies ever!" Pinkie said, setting Nagisa down on his couch, as Pinkie bolted to the kitchen. Weed was still dumbfounded, but sat down by Ren anyway.
"You met her before?" Ren asked.
"Only at lunch today," Nagisa admitted, Pinkie worked up a storm in the kitchen with what Nagisa had available.
"She seems to be friendly."
"I guess so -"
"Done!" Pinkie suddenly said.
"So soon?" Weed wondered. When they looked, they quickly saw their dinner. In just that short of time, somehow, Pinkie Pie had made a large bowl for Nagisa and Ren; looking like a mix of noodle soup, and egg drop soup, with a slice of ham in each. It wasn't really a traditional meal, but Pinkie was anything but traditional really, as she brought the bowls over to them.
"How'd you make these so fast?!" Nagisa gasped. Pinkie Pie simply winked.
"Trade secret," Pinkie simply answered.
.......
It took sometime, but eventually the bowls were finished up. Since it was Ren who ate them both, she had fallen asleep to digest her meal, giving Pinkie and Nagisa time to talk.
"This is awfully nice of you to do, Pinkie Pie. But you didn't really have to," Nagisa said.
"It's not a problem, seeing you happy makes it all worth it," Pinkie replied.
"You sure are bent on smiles, huh?"
"Of course! Nothing says a happy day like a big smile on your face!" Pinkie smiled wide to show her point. Nagisa couldn't help but smile a little himself. However, before things could continue, Pinkie felt a vibration go off; her phone. One quick look at the phone, and Pinkie jumped to her feet.
"Oh my goodness! I'm sorry, I gotta get home," Pinkie said.
"It's okay, Pinkie. And thank you."
Pinkie quickly gave Nagisa a goodbye hug, and then went on out. Nagisa may have only met her for a day, but he was still happy to have met her at all. Though he could tell there's going to be more of her in the future, no doubt about it.
~~
If only that night was just as easy to handle. Nagisa, Ren, and Weed all were asleep, but while Ren and Weed were sleeping soundly, Nagisa was tossing and turning a lot in his sleep, his slumber not really good. Inside his head, Nagisa's dream had him waking up in the darkness, no one around. Well, at first that seemed so, until he began to see a huge silhouette looming over him. The shape of the body, and red eyes were unmistakeable. Nagisa was up on his feet, but by the time he did, the other figure was down to his level.
"Giratina," Nagisa growled.
"We meet again. It's been interesting." Nagisa suddenly had a blade in his hand, looking down to it. Nagisa looked ready to fight him - if anyone he can fight head on Giratina would be it. Giratina looked down, and charged to him, as Nagisa aimed his blade, ready to strike. Nagisa thruster his blade forward, but just before it landed, the figure shifted, and changed in the blink of an eye to another figure; Gaara! Both sides were frozen in that moment for a bit, and when Nagisa looked, his blade was through Gaara's throat. Gaara took a dying breath before falling down in front of him. Nagisa just stood there for a moment or two, as a ominous voice laughed behind him.
"See? That wasn't too hard to do," Giratina said. Nagisa didn't even try to make a reply, as Giratina circled him.
"You feel guilty don't you? Knowing that your innocence has now been killed off? I'm not the type to say I told you so, but I did warn you back in Africa, didn't I?" Giratina explained.
"It isn't true!" Nagisa protested, his head lowered.
"Oh don't lie to yourself. I'm actually disappointed in you, Nagisa. To break down over one assault."
"Why should you care, of all things?" Nagisa replied. Giratina stopped circling him, and loomed just over his head.
"Oh you're right. Why should I care about your wellbeing when I'm the one wanting you dead? So I'll leave you off with this." Giratina started to gently stroke Nagisa with his wing. "Your innocence has died since starting this bastardized game of cat and mouse with Korosensei. Let yourself go."
"N-No!"
"No? You know you like it, Nagisa. That satisfaction of watching those people cower and become humbled over you. For you to -"
"Stop! Just stop!"
Giratina was silent for a moment, and moved in closer.
"Nagisa, you're becoming a disappointment. But it's your choice of you still want to be weak and innocent. I mean, a promise to one friend is obviously more important than the lives of many others, isn't it? It'll make my job much easier."
Nagisa had enough on hearing that, and backed away.
"I won't let you!"
"... And how are you going to do that without killer instincts? I'm sure Karasuma, and even Greninja got enough points across; the only way to deal with a problem like me is to kill it off. But you've made up your mind, so I'll be sure to find you later and kill your friends off. After all, being innocent is all that matters here."
......
Nagisa woke up in the middle of the night, but not in such a startle as a normal nightmare would give somebody. The dream was less a dream and more of a warning. Why would Giratina even bother with him was enough of a confusion, but the answer was simple; he wanted him to break. Giratina's sick jokes didn't help him either. Nagisa looked to Weed, who was sleeping at the side of his bed. Nagisa didn't want to admit it by any means, but Giratina was right; he had to fight, no matter what. That fact was as plain as the hair on his head, and his innocence will go away no matter what he'll do. Even if that was what Giratina wanted, Nagisa knew it would give him a chance. Greninja said it was for protection. Karasuma said it was to help the world.
And that's just what Nagisa was going to do.
The next morning, and things were going a lot better than it had been. Nagisa had gone though his routine, and headed off to the high school as he would normally do. It was a much better walk this time around, and both Ren and Weed could tell he was feeling a lot better this time. He was a lot more determined anyway.
"You're feeling better?" Ren asked, as they walked along.
"Plenty. You two head to 3-E, I'll meet you both there," Nagisa said. Ren and Weed both did so, and Nagisa headed into the main building with the rest of the kids. He had been thinking it over all morning, and he now knew in his heart that he had to learn how to fight, Mizu Multitype or not. So, he'll train hard with the classes this time. Nagisa had arrived early, so it'll be a bit before he will be with Twilight for his first class. So, he went inside, and waited for Twilight over at their first class. Nagisa had been dodging Twilight a little bit, but now he would rather be with her. He saw different students pass him by, but eventually one familiar face stopped by; Sakamoto.
"Morning, Sakamoto, how're things?" Nagisa asked, as he walked by. Sakamoto stopped and turned to him.
"Hello. I'm alright," Sakamoto replied.
"Did you see Yugure come in?"
"She'll be around," Sakamoto assured him, and went off on his way. Nagisa didn't want to bother the 3-A student, and stayed around for a bit more. However, Sakamoto took a moment to look back, and noticed something farther down the hall. Amongst the students coming and going, one of them took a look at Nagisa, before walking off. Nagisa didn't really seem to notice much of it though.
"What do we have here? Looks like Nagisa has a shadow."
.......
Skimming through the hours was quite an easy job for Nagisa. And good thing for it, because when lunchtime came around, he had someone to meet up with. He at least wanted to do that. The usual calm walk turned into a good run - he didn't want to waste any time - as he went past the 3-E building, and into the mountains to find Greninja. Nagisa left him hanging on his question before, but after thinking it over, he was ready this time and had a different answer in his head for him. Heading through the forest as fast as he could, he began to reach the familiar mountain pool in no time at all, quickly seeing Greninja on the water surface, and Phanpy drinking some water from the same pool. Greninja looked over to him, slightly impressed.
"Nagisa. You've arrived earlier than normal."
"Hie. Greninja, I thought over your offer yesterday and ... I'm willing to change my mind," Nagisa decided. Greninja got up, and hopped out of the pool, standing right in front of him.
"I'm honestly happy to hear that. I understand though that you have some previous engagement with Karasuma. What're you deciding to do with that?"
"I decided that I should keep going with him too. You're right; it's about protection, and I need a strategy in case something arrives and Mizu still isn't unlocked yet. Is that going to be a problem?"
"Not at all. You go with Karasuma today, and we'll begin tomorrow. Fair enough?"
"Hie! Thanks Greninja," Nagisa replied. Since he had ran off already, he had to race back to 3-E before Ren and Weed begin to wonder where he had raced off to. Greninja and Phanpy watched him go, but just further away, someone else was keeping an eye on him.
"Multitype ..."
~~
"Let's see what you're hiding."
Sometime later, Gakushu was in the main school library. It was quiet there, of course, but there also wasn't many others around, so it was a good spot to handle some studies. He didn't mean basic study though like math, or science, or whatever, but instead it was a study on that Multitype he managed to catch before. Gakushu had been trying to get some information about what's what, and this Multitype was his first true breakthrough since starting on this. Nagisa's talk with Gakuho, while a good start, didn't give Gakushu very much to work with. With lightning fast typing, Gakushu began to search for this sort of term on his laptop in regards to this Multitype on their school's search engine, but he didn't seem to be getting anything at first which seemed familiar to the situation Nagisa and Greninja were talking about. When simple links didn't seem to work, he tried his luck looking for any images - a method that sometimes works. Once he clicked the option, and the loading done, Gakushu didn't get much options at first that seemed to match up, but the first option caught his eye. It looked like a picture of some sort of entity, or some form of godly creature, with white fur and a halo around its body. Gakushu, curious, clicked on the image just to end up on a Wikipedia page. There wasn't very much to really go on in terms of real information (or accurate information for that matter) but since the other picture options included multiple matches of clothes, this was probably the best he can get for now. The information detailed an entity known as "The Great One", and at first most of the information remained elusive, and vague in most details. Upon further investigation, there was something that came up called "The elements", one of which was actually Mizu!
"There you are. Now what're you about?" Gakushu wondered. The information wasn't too much apart from the basics of what each element could do, and Mizu was a power associated with water. It would explain Nagisa's blue eyes and blue hair, anyway.
"So this is what Nagisa is trying to get? How curious. Perhaps there are others around here ..."
Gakushu got to his own notebook, which he put next to him, and quickly wrote it down. There was no way he was going to lose this kind of information. If 3-E Nagisa is going to go this far, then Gakushu needed to figure out who else was with him, and what more is going on in the grand scheme of things. After a quick time check, Gakushu got his notebook and laptop, and went off to class. He may be a meddling kid in finding this out, but he won't let his grades slip because of it. He could tell things will get interesting.
~~
For the days to follow, it seems that everybody was dead set on something in their own agenda. For Nagisa, this meant training, and train he did - hard. For each day, it seemed to go in a pattern; at lunch he went to Karasuma, trained as much as he could in assassination from him, and then go to Greninja and train with him for a bit. Nagisa impressed everyone with his dead set determination in the arts from both sides, though Nagisa still kept quiet about the incidents - too focused on training to consider it anyway. When it came to preference in tools, it seemed that the blade was Nagisa's natural fighting tool. Sure he can use a gun fairly well, but in close combat he used the blade to its full efficiency, and everyone could see it during his sessions with Karasuma. His friends were impressed more than most, and even Pinkie ended up showing up after a while as Nagisa's personal cheer girl. The others got used to her coming around after a while, and stopped bothering her about it. Despite the entire case of determination, only Weed still seemed to show some slight concern in his approach, but not from if it'll mess with his morals, but Nagisa seemed to be pushing himself a bit each time Weed saw him. Twilight began to notice this too once she saw Nagisa training one day, but she also saw how deep in he was into trying so she didn't want to damper his spirits at first. At the same time, Gakushu had been busy with his own investigations as well. With a lead on the Multitype, and a need to figure out more, Gakushu had been going back and forth in trying to gain more information on what's going on, which included spying on Nagisa, and following him around like a shadow. Unlike Nagisa, his studies had gone much slower, and the results were troubling at the least. If he could say anything, it's that this study was going to be harder than he first thought. Aside from Sakamoto, the other 3-A students (the other big five included), were unaware of what Gakushu was trying to do, and Gakushu seemed relatively fine with that. After all, he didn't need to waste his breath in getting everyone else in the know unless the situation called for it. As it stands, it only called for himself.
One day however, Twilight had arrived to school at the usual time, but she didn't find Nagisa there in the first class straight away. It was odd to see, since many of Nagisa's classes had him there on time, or even earlier than that on a good day. Seeing him late was an odd thing to find, and Twilight waited for him in class while the teacher kept the attendance in check. Eventually, he addressed the class.
"Has anyone seen Nagisa Shiota?" He asked. Before anyone could answer, suddenly the class heard some sort of panting by the door.
"Here. *pant* I'm here *pant* sorry."
Looking over, they all saw Nagisa Shiota standing there, but looking a bit tired - more than usual. It looked like he'd ran a marathon before showing up, but Nagisa calmed himself, and wiped off some sweat from his forehead.
"Glad you can join us. Have a seat please," the teacher instructed. Nagisa complied, and went over to his seat. Twilight could tell almost immediately something was wrong with him.
"Psst, Nagisa. You okay?" Twilight whispered. Nagisa turned to her for a moment and nodded.
"I'm alright, Twilight. Just tired that's all," Nagisa replied quietly.
Twilight took his word for it, but throughout the hours up to lunch, it seems that he wasn't just tired, as Nagisa was saying. He just looked a little bit off as the day went on over to lunchtime. Nagisa kept insisting that he was fine, and for her not to worry, but it was becoming clear that he wasn't looking so good.
"Nagisa, maybe you should skip training today. You don't look so good," Twilight suggested, as they were eating. Nagisa took a bite before turning to her.
"It's alright, Twilight. I really think I'm making a breakthrough here," Nagisa replied, which was true in his eyes. Still, he looked just tired and more tired in his face. Twilight was going to keep protesting, but Nagisa then got up, with only half his meal finished. He didn't feel much hungry anyway.
"Wanna come with me?" Nagisa asked. Twilight sighed.
"Hie."
With a smile, Nagisa began to go, but Twilight needed a minute. Twilight just had one thought.
"Nagisa ... You're pushing yourself too much ..."
Pretty soon, Nagisa was off and at the 3-E building. Twilight herself was a bit troubled by the time she showed up. When she did, Nagisa was already going off at it in his training. Karasuma, Pinkie, Ren, Weed, and Korosensei were watching for a moment, as Nagisa was fighting it out with Karma.
"You made it," Ren simply said, as Twilight stood aside. Nagisa and Karma had been fighting it out for a while, Nagisa showing Karma how much he improved over his own training. Karma was doing well, but Nagisa obviously had the upper hand in blocking his attacks. Each move was fast and accurate, as come to expect.
"Come on Nagisa, you're getting slower," Karma pointed out as they were fighting. Nagisa ignored him, and tried picking up to speed, but he was starting to slip bit by bit. He started fine, but the more he kept going, the more trouble he was in keeping himself up with Karma.
"Karma, can you try slowing down?" Weed called. Nagisa was starting to get a headache at this point, he was that far down. Karma suddenly moved aside, Nagisa falling forward, and getting his back stabbed by Karma's fake blade. This got quite a reaction from the others, as Nagisa tried to regain himself, his head pounding like his own heart. This time there was no hiding it - Nagisa was sick. Karasuma went over, and picked him up off the ground, Nagisa not removing his hand.
"I think you've done enough today," Karasuma decided.
"W-wha? No I'm fine, just let me -" Nagisa was silenced by his own headache. "... O-okay ..."
What can Nagisa exactly say or do? There wasn't exactly a reason to try and fake it out, and he trained plenty already.
~~
The path back to the forest was a quiet one. It was quite a disappointment to Nagisa, still feeling his headache pounding. Maybe he had been pushing too hard on himself, but he hadn't much choice thanks to Giratina messing with him. Another attack could come at anytime, and he had to get himself ready for anything. But look where that got him. Even after so many days, he ended up worrying, and tiring himself sick. He got the skills, he got the strategy, but not the health. Nagisa kept walking until he decided to rest by one of the trees, which was just at the start of losing its leaves. He just hoped that nothing ended up happening during this ...
Well, his luck had run out a while ago ...
"There you are."
"Damnit."
Nagisa was praying to God that this wouldn't happen, but it was anyway. Nagisa looked up the tree he was laying next to, and saw the unmistakeable figure that was Gaara. Seriously, Gaara had caused enough trouble, but what can Nagisa do now? He wasn't fast enough to outrun him, and in no condition for a winning fight. Gaara stared daggers down at him from the branch he perched himself on. Gaara had a blade in hand, and a set mind to take him down. Nagisa wasn't ready to fight, and even if he was, he had to weapon to use. If there was a day for reckoning, this was one of them. Gaara, knowing Nagisa wasn't running, jumped down from the tree, landing right in front of Nagisa with his knife drawn.
"Don't think I had forgotten about our last excursion. I'm not falling for your tricks this time," Gaara stated, eyes narrowed in anger. Nagisa returned the glare, straightening up. However, he still wasn't ready for a fight medically, but his soul was prepared for anything. Gaara could see that Nagisa wasn't feeling right, but thinking back to the last fight, he wasn't taking any chances with this human viper.
"This isn't good; I don't have my weapon, and I don't have anyone around. Damn. God damn. But I have to fight." He thought ...
"I'll take you on," he said.
That's all Gaara need to hear.
Gaara got out his blade, and made the first strike at Nagisa, making Nagisa duck and roll to avoid the blade. It ended up jabbed in the tree, as Nagisa got to his feet again. Rather than pull out another blade, Gaara kept to the one blade, not wanting Nagisa to have any weapons this time around. Gaara turned to Nagisa again, seeing him having difficulty already.
"Tired already?" Gaara asked, more annoyed than actually threatening. He hated fighting weak opponents - not worth the effort. Nagisa panted heavily, but didn't respond to his own mockery. Gaara charged him again, and Nagisa tried his best to dodge him, but Gaara checked him, making him lose balance and stumbling on his hands and feet. Nagisa managed to get up, but Gaara was already at him. Nagisa turned just in time to face him, only to see him flying at him full force.
Nagisa couldn't dodge what came next; Gaara raised his blade mid jump, and sliced into Nagisa's head! The cut was clean, and right between Nagisa's eyes, from the top of his forehead down to his right eye, narrowing missing his eye by inches. It happened so fast, and the pain was immediate.
"AAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!"
Nagisa's scream echoed everywhere, reaching easily to the 3-E building, and further ahead of the path to the main building. If anyone was outside of the main building, then they could hear Nagisa's cry. 3-E however heard it loud and clear. The scream made Korosensei jump, and Weed jumping to his paws. He knew when Nagisa was in trouble.
"Nagisa!" Weed gasped, immediately running. He knew the path, and if that's where he heard it come from, then Nagisa must be there. Jerome quickly joined him in the run, and some of the other students ran as well to help Nagisa. As for the main building, it was pure luck that at least one person managed to hear him ...
"My goodness."
.......
As quickly as the attack came, it was done and over. Nagisa slammed into the ground in a daze, faced down into the dirt, with Gaara standing over him. Nagisa wasn't moving, feeling the cut stinging all the while as his blood created a pool in front of him. Nagisa found just enough strength to pull himself up, seeing his own pool of blood and the blood dripping down from his open cut. He didn't know how deep it was, but it sure felt like he had his skull cut open. As for Gaara, the assassin turned Nagisa around so he was facing him. The blood from Nagisa's cut tainted Nagisa's face, and even a little bit of Gaara's hand, as he got his blade out and ready.
"Nagisa!"
To Gaara it was a howl, but Gaara turned around and saw Jerome and Weed running straight towards him. Gaara barely recognized Weed, and clearly recognized Jerome. Half delirious from shock, Nagisa could make them out.
"W-Weed. No," Nagisa managed to get out, as Gaara placed him back down, not losing his gaze to the dogs. Out of the two, Jerome attacked first, and rammed Gaara off of Nagisa, as Weed rushed to his aid.
"Nagisa, you okay?" Weed asked urgently.
"Weed. You have to go."
"No way, I'm not leaving you here," Weed insisted, trying to help Nagisa back up. Gaara quickly saw Weed however, and grabbed Weed by the back legs. Jerome was still running to him again, but Gaara swung Weed around, whacking Jerome and sending them both tumbling to the ground. Gaara got his blade ready again, but just before he could finish off anyone else, something blasted Gaara's blade from his hand! The blade landed down in front of Nagisa, and Gaara checked his hand for any damage.
"Get away from him," a stern voice ordered. Gaara turned and saw the others showing up, Karasuma with a smoking gun aimed to him.
"You again?"
"Back away from Nagisa. Now," Ren ordered, equally stern. Gaara wasn't as blind as before, and knew what to expect from this group of killers. Gaara stood there for a moment or two, studying the situation at hand.
"You care a lot for that kid, don't you? None of you are aware of how deadly a poison he is," Gaara stated.
"What're you going on about now, bastard?" Karma asked.
"He's a viper; silent, cold-blooded, invisible to the naked eye, until striking where it hurts most. Don't act like you hadn't noticed how much of a killer he's become," Gaara replied, turning to Nagisa. Nagisa heard every word, but he didn't have much mind power to respond to him.
"You're wrong, he's not a killer!"
"You saw him nearly kill me, so don't act like you don't know!" Gaara snapped. As they were talking, Nagisa had seen the blade, and silently managed to get the blade in his grasp. He didn't attack right away though, Gaara having his senses up and active.
"Then how about you try a harder opponent. How about you try with me instead?" Karma challenged. Gaara wasn't too deterred by Karma's sudden challenge, but he was willing anyway. Nagisa meanwhile began to get up himself, feeling the blood on his face, slowly dripping down. It did hurt, and it did worry him quite a bit, but then Nagisa began to think a bit. His Multitype is water. Blood is water. Can he work with that? Well, stranger things had happened ...
"God. I beg you. Please let this work," Nagisa thought, pleading.
"You? If you want a early grave, then so be it," Gaara decided. Karma was a stronger opponent than Nagisa anyway, and with Nagisa weakened like this, then it'll be just fine to try someone else a bit stronger before finishing him off. More thrill that way.
"Anyone else wanna join?" Karma offered.
"One-on-one, you coward," Gaara firmly demanded. If he is going to fight, being even would be appreciated.
"Just thought I'd ask, geesh. Let's dance," Karma said, getting his own blade ready. Gaara and Karma rushed at eachother, and their blade fight began right away, as Weed tried to help Nagisa a bit more. Twilight and Pinkie Pie managed to loop around, and get to him while Gaara was busy.
"Come on, Pinkie, help me with this," Twilight said.
"Okie dokie," Pinkie replied, helped Nagisa up to his feet fully. Nagisa was trying so hard to focus, and ignoring the pain in him. Those who didn't see it were still quite shocked on hearing that he almost killed Gaara already, and Nagisa didn't want that revealed to everyone by the same person who he almost killed in the first place. He felt awful now ...
"Nagisa, it's okay we're here."
"No. No, don't. Gaara's right; I'm a viper, you shouldn't be around me," Nagisa said, feeling guilty for this, and not just for the incident, but with his success as a assassin in general. He was worried for the longest time, and now he couldn't hold it back anymore.
"Nagisa, that's not true."
"Yes it is! I almost killed Gaara -"
"To save me! Nagisa, you had no choice, and it's okay to feel bad about it, but what you did was to save a life, not to assassinate," Twilight retorted. Nagisa still wasn't sure about that.
"But ... But I promised ..." Nagisa said, starting to tear up a little bit.
"And you didn't break it. You fight more, but you're still the same Nagisa. I guarantee it. We're all behind you, don't ever forget that," Twilight explained. Nagisa kept quiet for a bit more, thinking on what she was saying. Nagisa had been trying, really he was, but it just didn't seem to work. Even with that though, his friends were still with him. So, how bad can he be? ...
Karma meanwhile was having his own fun with Gaara, in his own fight. Throughout their talk, Karma had been doing well against Gaara for the longest time, but Gaara was beginning to grow impatient with him. While the fight was a strong one, Gaara glanced back to Nagisa, only to find him being aided by the others. Not something he wanted to happen. He found Karma a more exciting opponent, but he was tasked to kill the others around as well, so, he wasn't letting Nagisa just run off on him. In a swift move, Gaara dodged Karma, and threw a blade right at Nagisa's heel. It wasn't enough to stab his foot, but enough to keep him still. However, Nagisa kept calm, and almost ignored it ...
"I'm not letting you leave," Gaara stated, and he rushed to him. A quick stab at the back and he'll get back to Karma. Now the duel was over, and the green light was lit for the others to come in and help. Naruto was in first, and knocked Gaara back before he could do any damage. Gaara got up fast, and countered another charge from Naruto with a strong bash from his head. The move hurt them both, but the idea was to block, not to damage, and Naruto froze for a short moment.
"Get your own fight," Gaara advised.
"Make me!" Retorted Naruto, getting his own ninja blades armed and ready. The assassin turned to get his knife off the ground, only to find that Twilight had already grabbed it, and pulled it out of Nagisa's heel. Gaara was starting to get annoyed now, with his targets going away on him. He didn't come here to make a bluff out of it, and he wanted them dead. He had to deal with Naruto first, so he charged at him again. Naruto however suddenly disappeared seconds before Gaara could hit him, and then ...
A kick to the back; Naruto has reappeared behind Gaara, got his leg up, and whacked Gaara good and hard. This was clearly Greninja's move. Gaara was knocked right into a tree, as Naruto landed on his feet. Ren was next to come in, and before Gaara could react, she grabbed him by the throat, lifting him up. Gaara thrashed and kicked her in the stomach and chest (breasts included), but Ren wasn't going to let him go.
"Not this time," Ren simply said. She may not be the smartest person here, but she wasn't going to fall for the same tricks twice. Gaara struggled more and more, kicking and thrashing, as Ren tried to keep him still with both hands on him, but one particular kick finally got him loose; a high kick, right at her head! Gaara rushed around her, a quick slice at her leg to knock her down off her feet, and soon was back in attack mode. Naruto grabbed Ren before she could fall completely to the ground, as Jerome took his turn and rushed him once more, taking a strong bite in Gaara's right calf. Gaara cringed on feeling the bite, and swatted dirt at Jerome's eyes, but as with Ren, Jerome wasn't falling for the same tricks twice, and managed to pull Gaara to the ground. This obviously wasn't any good for him, but he will not be denied by some mutt again.
"You son of a bitch!" Gaara growled, swinging his legs up. Gaara had just enough strength to pull his leg out, but not without Jerome's teeth tearing into it. Gaara did a flip or two to get back on his feet, but now with the cut, he was slightly off balance. First his neck, now his leg.
"Listen here, killer. You can try to single us out as much as you want. But, if you want to kill one of us. Then you have to go through all of us," Karma announced, almost sadistically with his signature smile. Gaara took a moment to let that sink in, and looking to everyone else around him. Karma, Naruto, Karasuma, Jerome, Ren, Weed, Twilight, Nagisa. They all were together, and as far as he was concern, all against him. Looking to Nagisa though, Gaara could easily tell that he was locking eyes with him, even with him being held up by Pinkie and Twilight. Gaara growled, and looked right to Nagisa again.
"I'm not leaving without one target down," Gaara finally decided, his blades at the ready. He didn't care how deep the bite was on his leg (for now), he was so close to killing one of his targets, and if he can just make one more strike, then at least he can say he made some progress on this task of his. The others quickly made a wall between Gaara and Nagisa, but even with a bitten leg, Gaara still was moving swiftly. Weed and Jerome tried getting him, but Gaara jumped over them both. The humans tried, but Gaara used them as a launch pad, and shot up in the air, right above them. Twilight and Pinkie, freaked out, tried to pull Nagisa away, but Gaara moved too fast, and tackled Nagisa to the ground.
It's now or never.
"Nagisa!" Twilight gasped, trying to get to him. Gaara got his blade up, and quickly swung it down fast ...
But, something went wrong.
Gaara's blade met with another blade, but this one was not any regular blade. In desperation, Nagisa had tried to protect himself with the movement of his arm, getting his hand in the perfect position as if holding some sort of blade. When Nagisa and Gaara looked, it seemed both of them were shocked to see what kind of blade now was in Nagisa's hand. This blade was no simple assassin knife, but made of water! Yes, water! The water blade was just like Greninja's blades in appearance, though this one had Nagisa's blood, sweat, and tears put into it (literally). Nagisa's once blood soaked face was slightly cleaned up for the blood being used for the blade, giving the blade itself a striped effect to it with a mix of red and blue ...
After everything, Nagisa had done it.
"What the hell?" Gaara wondered. In his state of surprise, Nagisa quickly knocked Gaara's blade out of his hand with his own water blade, not letting go of the blade. It was quickly noted that everyone else, aware or not, was watching, and saw what happened, but Nagisa didn't care at this point. Gaara just stood there, backing up as Nagisa just managed to get himself on his knees.
"I ... I did it ..." Nagisa thought, looking to the blade in his hand. Gaara felt slightly surprised, and didn't know how to react at first, but he quickly recovered after a bit. He gave a rough sigh and, feeling the sting in his leg again, cringed and looked down to him.
"Well, well, well. I see your training for Mizu had paid off," Gaara stated, bemused only a little bit. The fact he even knew what the Mizu was, nevermind what Nagisa was doing, made everyone who knew of it either speechless, or confirming that he might be involved with Giratina.
"You know about that," Nagisa said.
"Recently, yes. Consider yourself lucky for now. Next time we meet, I'm finishing you off. And have that scar on your face be a reminder in case you decide to forget."
The others tried getting him, but Gaara leaped up as best he could with his injured leg, and began racing through the trees again. After just a few seconds, Gaara was gone. Everyone looked to Nagisa again, who still had the blade in his hand. He was weak. He was ill. And now thanks to Gaara, he was exhausted. That, combined with his injury, made Nagisa keel over, and fall to the ground. Of course, the others rushed to hid aid, with Naruto and Twilight picked him up off the ground, and began to head off. As he walked by Karma stopped, and snapped his fingers at Karasuma's face to gain his attention.
"Okay, Karasuma. We kept our secret about this assassination game for you, now it's your turn to keep a secret for us. We'll tell ya what's going on, but one word to anybody, unless you got no choice, and you'll be damned, ok?" Karma summed up. Making threats like this in front of an official was dangerously risky, but with what they got to deal with, Karma found it as bad as what he survived already. Karasuma looked over to Nagisa again, being carried back to the closer 3-E building rather than the main building.
"Keep your promise, and I'll keep mine," Karasuma said.
"Good answer. Come along then," Karma replied, waving his finger to follow as he started to walk off. Karasuma followed everyone back on their way from there, Nagisa passed out all the while. In the back, Jerome and Weed were alone for a moment.
"Weed. You've been with them longer than me. Was that water blade part of this 'Mizu'?" Jerome asked. Weed knew he had some explaining to do for Jerome.
"Well, maybe. We might have to explain it to Karasuma and Pinkie Pie there anyway, so you might get your answers later. for now, we should keep an eye on Nagisa, don't you think?" Weed replied. Jerome couldn't agree more, and the two dogs followed them back from there. As for Nagisa, they didn't know what was going to happen. But one thing was clear to everyone.
He had unlocked Mizu.
"... Nagisa ... Nagisa? ..."
Nagisa Shiota couldn't remember too much at first, feeling rather exhausted, all things considered. It took him a while before he could get himself awake - enough to figure out his current whereabouts. His vision was a little bit blurry, but he eventually got his eyesight to work properly, finding himself in some sort of room. The room was quiet, calm, and similar to ones you find in a hospital. Nagisa found himself in a bed, white blankets covering him to just show his head. Speaking of which, Nagisa began to realize that he had one eye covered up by bandages, which were wrapped around his forehead and right eye. Did he lose his eye in that fight?! No, he could see the bandage through his other eye, so that can't be it. He didn't had much of a headache so that was a good thing, though all he could remember was his fight with Gaara. Nagisa began to look around, finding he was in some sort of hospital bed, as he thought. A window was right next to him, showing the morning sky just outside. Looking back again, he saw somebody else sitting next to him.
"... Twi ... Twilight?"
"Nagisa, you're awake. How're you feeling?" Twilight asked, happy to see him actually awake. Nagisa moved his hand over to his bandages, but didn't try to remove them just yet.
"How long was I out for?" Nagisa asked. A basic first question for anybody who had passed out.
"Just a day," Twilight answered. Nagisa sat up a little bit, but only then did the soreness come to him, hand holding onto his forehead.
"Where's everyone else?" Nagisa asked. Nagisa's answer came when he heard some other people come in; Karma, Ren, Pinkie, Korosensei and, surprisingly, Sakamoto.
"Hey kid. How's that cut?" Karma asked.
"Hi everyone. It's still sore," Nagisa replied, gently touching it. Soon though, Pinkie Pie gave Nagisa a good hug, catching him off guard.
"There there, you're going to be alright!" Pinkie promised, a bit more over the top than she needed to be. Ren simply picked up Pinkie Pie, and moved her away off of him. Nagisa looked to everyone else.
"What happened?" Nagisa still asked.
"Nagisa, you were great; You finally managed to unlock your Multitype, and drove your assassin away and everything - good stuff!" Korosensei reminded.
"Yeah, you scared the shit out of him, Nagisa. Who'd of guessed?" Added Karma. Nagisa was just glad everyone else was alright in the end. However, the soreness came back in his head.
"Ow ... What I want to know is who that was."
That's when Sakamoto spoke.
"I can answer that."
The others turned to him after Sakamoto said that, adjusting his glasses in the meantime.
"You know who?" Korosensei asked.
"Hie. Who you're dealing with is Gaara."
"Gaara?" Nagisa asked. Sakamoto nodded.
"He's a rather secretive, and more obscure assassin known only by a few in Japan. He's considered by many as the youngest serial killer to date. Honestly, there's not much else known about him," Sakamoto explained.
"Serial killer? ... Um, h-how many are we talking about? Ten?" Korosensei asked, a bit worried with his face turning blue.
"Latest reports counted fifty assassinations, and many of those were targeting strong opponents. Gaara seems to like taking on that kind of competition," Sakamoto explained. Korosensei gulped. He was more worried over what he'll do to the other kids at the rate he was going. Maybe this assassination game was going a little too far, as far as he knew. Nagisa looked a little worried himself, for both himself and for the others, as Sakamoto walked over to him.
"Hold still Nagisa," Sakamoto said, as he began to remove the bandages. Nagisa had stopped bleeding, so it should be good enough to remove. Nagisa stayed still as instructed, feeling the bandages being removed delicately. It didn't take very long until the bandages were all removed, and everyone could see his face. At first there wasn't much of a reaction as they took it in.
"So ... How do I look?" Nagisa asked. Karma had the 'honor' of telling him.
"Looks like Gaara gave you your first scar, Nagisa," Karma answered.
"W-what? How bad is it?" Nagisa asked. There was a bit of a pause, but eventually Korosensei quickly disappeared, and reappeared with a hand mirror. Korosensei gave Nagisa the mirror, and the kid took a good look at his reflection. He seemed normal everywhere else, but a large scar stretched from the right side of his forehead, narrowly missing his eye altogether, and stopping at the bridge of his nose. Nagisa just stared at the reflection for a moment or two, letting it sink in. How was this the look of innocence?! No, no it wasn't, not at all. Nagisa didn't say anything, and gave the mirror back. Nagisa knew this was the final straw. How could he play this off? He can't keep anything at 3-E a secret with this kind of injury just coming up from nowhere, and what kind of excuse can he come up with? ...
"Nagisa? ..."
"I ... I ... I need sometime alone ..."
So they gave him what he wanted. After a bit, the others began to leave, and soon it was only Nagisa Shiota, and his thoughts ...
~~
It wasn't just 3-E who managed to catch this sort of event; the main building - albeit a bit scattered - did managed to get some information about the matter. Having a student nearly get killed was sure to spread the word no matter how hard they tried, especially considering the abrupt absence of Nagisa Shiota in general. Amongst those that managed to catch this news was Gakuho Asano. He pretty much had to be told to excuse Nagisa anyway, but with the damage he got, it was starting to get pretty interesting to put it lightly on what happened to him. Gakuho had been getting curious over 3-E for the while since vacation had ended, and finding this happen was even more peculiar. Gakuho, rather than handling paperwork, was pacing around for a bit in deep thought. He just spoke with Nagisa just one day shy of a week ago, and he suddenly found him being whisked away to a hospital? Honestly, Gakuho wanted some answers to this assorted game 3-E was playing. As Gakuho was doing this, the recent substitute then walked in unannounced.
"Morning, Mr. Asano sir," he said, Gakuho stopping himself. If he were to say anything about him, it's that Gakuho just felt a bit suspicious of him since he showed up.
"Oh, it's you."
"Have you heard the news, sir? One of your students was sent off to the hospital yesterday," he informed. Gakuho groaned, and sat back down.
"I'm well aware of that. Strange is it?"
"Hie; how some kids from the lowest ranking order get themselves into such trouble. Does anyone else know about this?"
"It's hard not to say anything," Gakuho admitted, but he didn't go any farther about that. The substitute walked over to his side, wanting to help him relax a bit.
"Hey. How about you try to relax a bit? I'll take care of everything," he promised. Gakuho however got his finger over his mouth to silence him.
"What kind of fool do you take me for? If you want to help me with anything then how about this?"
Gakuho then presented him with a sort of forum. He was supposed to get this as an agreement, and while Gakuho tried to give it to him, he never got one back from him. The substitute grabbed the forum again, and looked it over.
"If you're staying, sign your name here. This way you know your -" Gakuho went quiet when he heard the sound of ripping paper. Gakuho watched the substitute tear apart the paper right in front of him, and drop the confetti on his desk. Considering how cooperative he was up to this point, this was new.
"I don't need a piece of paper to stay in this building."
Gakuho got up to speak to him, but the substitute was already walking away from him.
"Are you testing me?"
"Showing you my place. Now, excuse me -"
Gakuho however already got his hand gripped on his shoulder, just before the sub could exit the room. The principal had him.
"I'm not appreciating your attitude towards me. I'm your boss, and -"
"And you're the one testing me!"
Suddenly, with shocking strength, the substitute man swung around, grabbed Gakuho by the throat, and had Gakuho pinned to the wall! Gakuho tried to pull free, but even with his own strength, he had nothing. The man gave Gakuho his own demonic smile and killer stare.
"I've tolerated your tyrannical long enough, Gakuho. So here's how it's going to work; I do my job, you do your job, you stay out of my way, and we'll both be happy. Am I clear?"
"Who are you?" Gakuho choked. The man gave a low, close-mouthed chuckle.
"Haven't you heard? I'm Giratina."
~~
Nagisa was having a bit of trouble. Hours went by, and he still was in the Hospital as he was supposed to. Incredible to think that he almost died just the day before, and here he was all quiet and in bed. It took a while to figure out what was really wrong with him though; too much strain and stress on the body finally took its toll. As for his newly gained scar, it was deep but no fracture to the skull, or anything major apart from just to the skin. Still, the scar was there, and it was there to stay. Nagisa knew, in his heart, that this involvement with Arceus would be an experience that would change him, but not in this way. He would never think of himself to have such a huge scar on his face. How was he going to explain this to anyone? The school? His own parents?! He promised to be quiet with Arceus, but how's that even possible now?
"Arceus. I wish I can talk to you. I ... I don't know what to do. I promised to keep this quiet for the longest time, but ... I don't think I can anymore. Please. I need to know what to do ..."
Nagisa's wish had settled to nothing however, and nothing seemed to happen. This promise to keep the involvement of Arceus and the Multitype quiet just wasn't working. He was starting to wonder why it was worth it in the first place? Once he does get out of this place, he has to figure something out soon ...
"Hi."
Nagisa looked over to the door, and then saw that Pinkie Pie came back to see him, alongside Ren. Pinkie Pie was holding something inside a box, which she place down in front of him.
"Hi. I thought you two went home."
"We never left," Ren stated, as Pinkie sat down next to him.
"Go on, open it up silly," Pinkie insisted. She must be referring to the box. So, after a bit, Nagisa got the box opened, and looked inside. In it, he saw two things: a book, and a note. First Nagisa looked at the note.
Hey Nagisa. Heard about your Mizu trick, and I made this baby to help ya.
Hope to see you soon; Korosensei
As for the book, the cover had a picture of the open ocean, and bright blue sky, the title of the book written by Korosensei himself, saying: go with the flow. Nagisa skimmed through a page or two, and realized this book was actually filled with all sort of tips, tricks, and skills to what the Mizu can do, and how to do them. Nagisa was starting to wonder the alignment of Korosensei at this point if he's going through all this trouble.
"Do you like it?" Pinkie asked, hopefully.
"Hie. Thank you," Nagisa said, placing the book on the cabinet next to him. Pinkie beamed on hearing the news, and hugged Nagisa tightly. Ren helped him out by pulling Pinkie off of him.
"The staff said we can't stay any longer."
"Oh. That's okay. I'll see you guys later."
Pinkie didn't want to leave so quickly, but while Ren didn't want to either, she knew that Nagisa would be safe here, so she and Pinkie left him with his stuff. After they left, Nagisa took another glance to that book, and picked it up. If he can't train physically, he might as well try it mentally, and work when his body is ready.
So he began to read.
~~
Meanwhile, off in the forest, another kid was still quietly attending his wounds. Gaara had to go off hiding again since his last fight with Nagisa, mainly because of - once again - Jerome. This bite wasn't as deep, but still needed attending to regardless. His calf was bandaged up to stop the bleeding, and Gaara just waited it out in a tree, further away from the other areas of the school. This task was getting too troublesome for him; first Jerome bit in his neck, then Nagisa almost sliced his head off, then Jerome nearly tore his leg open. Yeah, he was closer the second time around, but still didn't finish anyone off. He honestly wondered what he should do, or what exactly is the correct move now without tearing himself apart. His survival was top priority, after all.
"Hey. You Gaara?"
Gaara didn't move much, but still looked down. However, no one was there. Instead, he looked across from him, and found someone else on the tree across from him. Looking closer, turned out it was actually Greninja perched on a tree branch. Gaara looked to be sure nothing else was around, but it seemed that Greninja was alone.
"You're that frog."
"I am that frog. And you're the assassin after the others, I presume."
"Lucky guess," sighed Gaara, as Greninja hopped the tree, and landed on the same branch Gaara was on.
"I advise you to stop trying to kill those kids, Gaara," Greninja warned, though he didn't go into detail why. Gaara snorted.
"You handle your own life, I'll handle mine."
"But you'll lose your life if you keep this up. Look at you; you nearly got your head and leg torn off as it is."
"... You calling me weak, frog?" Gaara growled. If there was one thing he hated, it was being called weak, and therefore unable to protect himself. Greninja sighed.
"Just consider if it's worth the trouble."
And with that, Greninja hopped off and out of sight, leaving Gaara with that thought in mind ...
~~
Night came. Nagisa, still in his bed, was still reading through his book given to him. It was quite useful for him all and all, and with Mizu finally activated inside him, he had time to test some of it out. Well, he wished he could, but he was in a hospital with 24/7 room cameras, so he couldn't even try the basics without them seeing. He kept on reading a little bit more, going over the basics over and over, until he started to get tired. It was getting late after all, and looking outside Nagisa could still see that moon there, still in the crescent as it had been since summer ended. Nagisa just sighed, placed the book beside his bed, and settled down to sleep. Just before he could though, he took one more look to the dim light from outside ...
A shadow was casted in.
Nagisa thought it was Giratina about to torture him some more about him losing his innocence, or Gaara coming back to finish him off while he was recovering. But, the shape of the shadow didn't look much like either. Soon, Nagisa heard something gently step into the room from the window, barely making a sound.
"Evening."
Nagisa turned himself around, and soon found his visitor. Much to his shock, it was actually Arceus! He figured that he heard him earlier about wanting to talk.
"A-Arceus?"
"I heard you wanted to talk to me again. Is something troubling you?" Arceus asked. What a rhetorical question. Nagisa sat up to show Arceus his cut stretching on his face.
"Arceus, look at me! I got a scar fighting Giratina's hired assassin! I know I promised you, but let's face it: I can't do it anymore. I can't keep this a secret from anyone with this face," Nagisa cleared up. Arceus could understand Nagisa's frustrations, but didn't say much of anything at first. Arceus lowered his head, and sighed gravely ...
"It's my fault," he said, simply.
"Huh?"
"It was a mistake. I shouldn't had made you keep it a secret Nagisa. I thought it'll help, but Giratina doesn't need to rely on you to continue. I'm not sure why, but Giratina is focused on you more than the others, and having you keeping this quiet was something he's just using against you. I'm sorry, Nagisa ..."
Arceus waited for a response from Nagisa, who was just quiet after hearing that ...
"... Arceus? ..."
Nagisa then smiled.
"We both knew it wasn't going to work anyway. More people had been figuring it out."
Arceus was quiet, and looked to Nagisa.
"Who?"
"There's Sakamoto, Pinkie Pie, the Ohu Army I bet, and I'm sure Karasuma knows after seeing me with Gaara earlier."
"Wait. Gaara?" Arceus questioned, getting up. Nagisa nodded.
"He gave me this," Nagisa replied, pointing to the scar on his face. Arceus looked at his scar before continuing.
"... Do you happen to know what he looks like?" Arceus asked. Nagisa was confused.
"What for?"
"I want to have a word with him. But first ..." Arceus gently raised his foot up to Nagisa's head. It took a bit of focus on Arceus's part, but Nagisa began to feel something different as he did so. There wasn't any light, flash, or glow, but Nagisa's sudden stroke of sickness suddenly began to go away! Arceus couldn't remove the scar, but he did at least make Nagisa feel better health wise.
"... Thank you."
"My pleasure. Now, about Gaara ..."
~~
Under the watchful eye of the scarred moon, isolating himself as best as he could do, Gaara made every single opportunity he could to keep from being followed. He kept in the safety of the same tree since Greninja spoke to him earlier, and he for sure didn't want to just charge in with an injured leg. He was sore, he was hurting, and things seemed to be just going against him. Gaara wasn't tired, not feeling up for it, and simply sat in the tree for a while, looking up to the moon ...
"Hello, Gaara."
"Greninja again?" Groaned Gaara. When he looked however, it wasn't the blue bipedal frog that was standing there. This time it was Arceus himself, looking right at him from a neighboring branch on the same tree. No hiding, no tricks, and Arceus immediately knew Gaara was different. Gaara was not in the mood for anymore guests in his tree.
"Not another one - what do you want?" Gaara asked.
"I understand that you scarred Nagisa earlier."
"This again? I already heard from your frog friend, so you're wasting your damn time."
It was clear that Gaara was referring to Greninja.
"Gaara. I think that you should consider what your ally is trying -" Arceus was cut off with Gaara aimed a blade at him, aimed right for the head!
"I don't have allies. Just me."
"I see. You've been all alone. Well that will change once you're accepted in, I promise you."
"By. Who?" Gaara growled, nice and slow so the words could set in. Gaara had come to accept that he'll be a loner, and not being accepted by anyone was something he learnt to live with. Who in the right mind would accept him in any group, anyway? Arceus still could sense that he was special, but in more ways then one ...
"The Chosen," he answered quietly. Gaara wasn't at all convinced.
"Bullshit," Gaara simply said, decided to get down from the tree. Despite his leg, he can still walk a bit, but now it was in a limp. Arceus floated down from the tree and onto the ground.
"I'm telling the truth, Gaara."
"Shut up. No one on this planet accepted me in anything. Aside signing up to be an assassin."
"You'd be surprised what your friends -"
"I don't have friends! I never had friends, and I never will," Gaara concluded, cutting Arceus short. He was looking out only for himself, and nothing was going to change that for him. Arceus only saw a child in need of help, so he wasn't as deterred by Gaara's behavior.
"You're so sure about that."
"Yes, I'm sure of it, now go away or I'll cut your head off," Gaara warned, armed and aimed. Arceus kept his cool, but it was getting troubling to see Gaara act this way. Arceus turned away.
"May I at least request that you don't target the students anymore."
Gaara didn't answer. He only turned around, and left ...
~~
Meanwhile, as the night continued on, the 3-E building was all quiet and abandoned apart from one individual still inside the place - Giratina. Since the staff had left again, he was all alone for the moment, and all able to do what he wanted again. He knew that Gakuho may be more testy against him for his outburst earlier that same day, but, he wasn't too worried about it. In fact, he was at the front desk, when something began to appear in the same room, inviting itself in from the windows behind Giratina. The windows weren't broken, and the figures went by in a blur before they turned around, and bowed in his presence.
"Ah, Houndoom, Bisharp. You two had been gone a while," Giratina said, getting up. Bisharp needed some catching up with Houndoom so he wouldn't attack Giratina on sight at this point, Houndoom telling him what was what on the way over.
"I'm pleased to report that Nagisa Shiota has been sent to the hospital," Houndoom announced. Giratina walked around the desk.
"Sorry to break your pride, but, I'm well aware of that; kid was sent off to the hospital from the main building yesterday," Giratina said, as he began to reach for the phone on the desk. Houndoom felt disappointed.
"Bisharp? What have you to report?" Giratina asked. Bisharp didn't really want to report his failures as of late, so he was a bit hesitant at first.
"I believe they're starting to gain more allies, my lord. Seems they're not keeping it much of a secret as we've come to expect," Bisharp concluded. Giratina took a moment to think over the concept a bit.
"I see. And any word on their multitype development?" Giratina asked, as he started to dial up a number. Houndoom and Bisharp glanced to eachother.
"There has been some word about Nagisa's Mizu Multitype activating not too long ago," Houndoom revealed. Giratina didn't seemed too fazed by this, and dialed up a new number. Bisharp and Houndoom looked to Giratina.
"What're you doing?" Bisharp asked. Before Giratina answered, he answered the phone.
"Hello? Yes, I have a task for you to complete for me ... Yeah ... Over in Tokyo Japan, look for the Yunibasaru high school ... Yeah, you'll get your money - upon finishing the job ... I'll give you your targets when you arrive ... Okay then, see you in the morning."
"What the hell was that?" Houndoom asked. Giratina hung up the phone as he asked, and turned to the other demons.
"Oh, just some extra help from the screwed up minds of the community. Since Gaara didn't work out, I'm getting a new killer on the task," Giratina said, sitting back down.
"And what're we supposed to do?" Houndoom questioned. Bisharp wasn't as vocal as Houndoom in front of giratina, but, he wanted to know as well. Giratina leaned back in his chair casually before answering.
"Well, how does this sound. Houndoom? find Gaara. And kill him," Giratina said quietly. Bisharp understood this, and Houndoom licked his sharp teeth.
"Oh, NOW we're talking," Houndoom cooed, finally having a task involving some sort of blood spillage. Houndoom went off on his way, as Bisharp stayed put. Giratina looked back to him.
"Bisharp? Is there something you wanna tell me? You seemed hesitant when making your report."
Bisharp froze for a minute, but gathered his nerves. He wouldn't dare defy Giratina for any reason.
"I-It's with the allies, my lord. They're strong, even for humans. I targeted Nagisa, as you've instructed, but -"
"They beat you, didn't they?"
Bisharp couldn't look to Giratina at that point.
"I'll do whatever you ask of me," Bisharp said, ready for anything Giratina had for him. Giratina took a slight moment to think it over before answering his demon follower. Then he got an interesting idea ...
"Bisharp? ..."
Bisharp looked up to Giratina, who started to write down a number of names on a separate sheet of paper, along with drawing some pictures, and gave it to Bisharp. These names didn't sound familiar to him, nor did the pictures look familiar.
"Now, how about you go out and try to find these characters for me? That should give you plenty of time to work with," Giratina instructed. Bisharp wasn't too sure, but since his last couple of missions weren't so successful in taking down the other group (not to mention getting beat by a student with a ribbon), Bisharp didn't bother to question this new task. After that, bisharp went off on his way, leaving Giratina alone in the room ...
"This is going to be fun."
The days came and went. Time was ticking. And for 3-E and its alien teacher, this was especially apparent. Korosensei was glad he had some time away from being a teacher for a while, and took to the mountains nearby the school. It gave him a better view of the area, and its own fall colors. Autumn had took its time, but it got its grip on the land in Tokyo nicely over the few days, with more leaves turning colors on the trees. Korosensei settled down happily in a lawn chair, drinking some delicious coconut milk, and watching the clouds.
"Finally. No bullets, no worries, no demons. It's about time I was given a break. And with Sakamoto taking my place, everything's right with the world," Korosensei sighed. It had been a little too long since Korosensei got some legit relaxation time since this assassin's game started. That, and way out here, he was pretty much safe from trouble. The clouds looked pretty lovely, and the forest plenty so. He had full confidence that nothing was gonna go wrong today, and soon the eclipse will arrive, and everything can go on normal. Korosensei took the moment to check his clock, which was put as a timer for how long it'll be.
"Sweet. Just got an hour left, and I'm home free," Korosensei concluded. The alien continued to sip his drink, not a care in the world until he began to hear someone stopping next to him. Turn of the head, and it showed Greninja standing there.
"Hey, Korosensei."
"Hi Greninja. Hadn't seen you in a while. How're things?" He asked.
"Don't give me that. I want an answer, Korosensei, and I don't want any tricks," Greninja said firmly. Korosensei sat up as Greninja continues.
"You've said you were no longer following Giratina, correct? Then answer me this. If you really aren't following Giratina, then why did you ruin the Earth by destroying that moon?" Korosensei would go on and say something, but he will basically be innocent by the Eclipse anyway, so, what was the point in ruining the surprise? Korosensei settled back down in his lawn chair, and gave a nice sigh once more.
"Eh, just wait an hour Greninja, and you'll figure it out. We're all gonne be witness to this year's great Solar Eclipse, you know that? That moon will be full again, and everything will go back to normal."
"A what?" quizzed Greninja.
"It's when the full moon flies right in between the Earth and Sun. It's quite beautiful, let me tell ya. You'll get your answer by then," Korosensei explained nonchalantly. That however, didn't seem to make the situation any better, and Greninja himself seemed a bit perplexed. He took a moment to think it over, but once he figured out the main idea, he suddenly grew more tense about the subject.
"... The moon over the sun. As in blocking off the sunlight," Greninja repeated.
"Eh, yeah, that's what it means."
Now Greninja grew even more tense, and when Korosensei looked over, he could easily see the serious look edged on Greninja's face. It made Korosensei a little bit uncomfortable, his face turning the emotionless pale white.
"... Uh, Greninja?"
"Korosensei, do you even realize the risks of this? Light is the only true threat right now to Giratina's health, and if that's blocked off, there's no holding him back. He can wipe everyone out during that time!"
Now the situation got even more troubling. Korosensei's relaxation turned to utter panic when he heard that possibility. And considering Korosensei had worked with Giratina already before, that wasn't too far off from what Giratina would actually do. His white face turned blue, and sweat poured from his head as the reality of the danger quickly settled in.
"... Shit, shit, shit, shit! We gotta go, we need to move!" Korosensie said, jumped up to his tentacles, and ready to rush off down. Greninja wasted no time in heading right back to the 3-E class. He'd been gone from the place too long, and with this danger now present, he had to get himself all set as well.
~~
Meanwhile, down at the school in question, the days that went by for the students had been pretty interesting. Training was still abundant, but without Korosensei to try their skills out on, it was really just practice for his return and nothing more beyond that. Even if Korosensei was there though, the thrill was soon gone from trying to kill him; Weed wasted no time in telling those who'd listen and understood him about the real situation at hand days ago, and since then, the modivation in assassination was, more or less, lost. Karma, Naruto and Ren still kept the practice going, since they were doing so well, and they would probably going to meet up with other demons soon anyway. If that was the case, they got their skills down pact.
As the moment, Karma was actually practicing some of his Kasai fighting skills with Karasuma, Naruto, Ren, and Jerome currently watching. Nagisa, and Weed still hadn't come back yet. He had neglected his training in his own Multitype pretty much since Karasuma stepped in their classroom, but now that things had settled, and that he knew what was actually going on, he had more freedom to actually try out his stuff. Speaking of which, Karasuma had taken the concept pretty much in stride - being a government agent meant that secrets like these were an everyday occupation - yet seeing Karma Akabane blast fire from his feet and hands with his punches and kicks was something new to see. He made sure to clear the field of the practice dummies and targets so Karma wouldn't catch them on fire during his practicing.
"Damn, you weren't kidding about this Kasai power," Karasuma commented as he watched Karma giving a few basic fire punches before turning back to him.
"Damn straight; Got it while in a trip in Africa. and I ain't talking about any safari either," Karma replied, giving a 180 kick. He intended on just a flaming foot, but instead the kick sent a fire slice right around the air, zooming up for a good ten feet before disappearing. Karma felt proud of himself, and knew that it'll only be a matter of time before he can get this all down pact. Karma took a short moment to rest up, and walked over back to the others by the building.
Close by, another person was also maintaining her visual; Emi Isuzu. If she had anything to say, its that this damn mission to kill these guys off was simply unsuccessful, if not embarrassing. She just couldn't get any opportunity the past couple of days, and seeing Karma blast fire out of his body didn't help her in the slightest. She had tried to keep herself down pact, but the longer this dragged on for, the more impatient she was getting. She placed herself hidden off at the corner of the building, just out of sight from them. She tried time and time again, but she felt confident this time with Karma after practice.
She decided to go for broke.
Emi quickly got herself her blades, and actually charged on in! The others quickly saw her, and the fem fatale threw a ton of blades straight for them! with Korosensei gone, this could make it easier, but ...
"My goodness."
Next thing she knew, her blades were all caught by Sakamoto. The example of living perfection stood there calmly, with all five blades being held in his hand, which he was holding by a set of hand fans, with the blades being either caught in the fans themselves or knocked aside on the ground.
"ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!" Screamed Emi. She was ready to pull her hair out. And the worst part of it is; the others no longer saw her as much of a threat.
"This again, Emi?" Naruto said.
Yeah. she tried many times, and by this point, they were more or less used to it. Shameful, and not good on her tract record. Emi was good, they can credit her for that (how many blades can she hide anyway?), but with who they had on their side, it was just a nuisance compared to what they'd gone through already.
"Screw you!" Emi yelled, sending a ton more blades seemingly out of nowhere right at them. This time, Sakamoto used his fans like nunchucks, and somehow got every single one. Again, annoying Emi Isuzu even more. Emi's hand was at her face, when Ren went over to her.
"Where do you get all those blades?" she asked, in her usual tone.
"None of your damn business," hissed Emi. It honestly could've gone better for her, but it just wasn't going to happen. However, before it could continue ...
"HEY!"
No, this wasn't Pinkie Pie showing up this time, but instead it was Korosensei. Korosensei didn't need much time to get from the top of the mountain, and to the 3-E building thanks to his Mach-20 speed, but at the point he was still in quite a panic, remembering what Greninja had told him, and the VERY likely possibility on what Giratina might be up to.
"Guys, thank god you're here, listen we - who are you?" Korosensei hadn't met Emi Isuzu before, and him almost running into her when he arrived didn't help any. Emi Isuzu didn't expect this thing to show up any more than she would with Karma sending fire from his hands into the sky.
"Who the hell is this?!" Gasped Emi. There were some weird people, she got that. There were a few odd dogs, she got that. There was an AI, she got that. But she couldn't get this freak of nature standing there.
"Questions for later. So, see you're back. What's going on?" Karasuma asked. Korosensei got his mind back on track, and was back active again. Before he spoke, he quickly disappeared, and then reappeared in a completely different outfit. This time, his Mach-20 costume change got him from his teacher outfit, into a camo army soldier outfit, armed up with a Submachine gun in his tentacle, and goggles over his eyes.
"Get yourselves armed, we got an invasion coming our way," Korosensei warmed, the sun shining off of his goggles. That information got Ren up on her feet, urgent more than usual.
"When are they coming?" Ren asked, though it was sounding more like a demand. The seriousness in her tone startled some in the crowd. Korosensei answered her by jumping up onto the roof of the school in a split second. During that second, he also grabbed a telescope to check in on the situation. With a keen eye, and his goggles up so he can look through, he peered into the nearby forest ...
Sure enough, shadows were looming, and moving around to the edge of the forest.
"Right now."
Meanwhile, in the forest, a pack of dogs were getting into position, lining the forest edge. Amongst the pack was Houndoom himself, still looking the Doberman than the hellhound. While to the others they were just out of sight, Korosensei could see them clear. Houndoom clearly saw Korosensei as well, and the demon dogs heard him loud and clear. Still, Houndoom seemed a bit amused by this, as one of his followers moved over to him.
"Oy, that traitor's giving us away. Think we should go around or something?" the dog suggested. Houndoom smiled.
"Nah. You stand by, I'll go and humor them for a bit," Houndoom replied. The dog nodded, as the Doberman hellhound got up calmly, devil smile and all, and moved into sight. Honestly, Houndoom found it enjoyable all the same, even if there wasn't any stealth for him now. It didn't take very long before the others saw him, as the Doberman walked right over into the open field, stopped about thirty feet away. The other dogs did not move an inch from where they were, and waited for some sort of word from Houndoom.
"Good morning, fine, fine associates," Houndoom began. The others looked confused, but Jerome immediately recognized him from his earlier attack on Gaara, and he wasn't trusting him by a long shot. Karasuma noticed Jerome's behavior, and took it in thought. Since the others had taken Korosensei's translation pills before (except for Emi of course), the sight of a talking dog didn't exactly faze them.
"Who're you?" Ren demanded.
"Oh, let's not get too hasty here, sweetheart. I was just passing through, and I couldn't help but notice fire boy there showing off his moves over here. You wouldn't happen to be a chosen kid with the Kasai Multitype, Would you?" Houndoom asked, his voice sly as sly can get. Jerome nudged Karma so he wouldn't say it, but Karma knew damn well when not to blabber on.
"I assume you met the hound before, Jerome?" Kerome asked.
"Just a few days ago. I found him trying to kill your other assassin, Gaara. His boss was just using Gaara, as it turns out," Jerome replied. Houndoom was asmused a bit more by this, and gave a smile to the group.
"Oh, good doggy Jerome, you have a memory. Course, too bad not every human know what shit your talking about."
That remark just made Jerome growl more, as Houndoom had a seat on the grass. This dog was obviously not taken aback by their presence, or how much danger he was putting himself in. The others though, figured the other dog wasn't being understood by everyone either. Jerome got down from the building, until he was out on the field, with Ren joining him.
"Call off your invasion, or I'll send you down to hell myself," Jerome warned. Houndoom laughed on hearing him, as he did before with his threats.
"Now why would I do that? Look at you; just a normal dog, with a bunch of little brats, thinking they're any better than I am."
"I'm warning you. leave this place at once!" Ren demanded, fists clenched. Houndoom wasn't so easily intimidated. Suddenly, Houndoom rushed forward, and made one giant leap over them both! Jerome and Ren weren't prepared for this, as Houndoom landed gracefully down over close to the rest of the group. Houndoom looked them over fast before talking.
"Oh? I see some bitches aren't with us today? Where's that Blue haired trap, and that little blue pup of yours?"
"None of your business, hellhound," Naruto said. Houndoom was still having his fun.
"Oh, come on now. It'll make it easier on everyone if you just say. Wouldn't want to end up like Gaara, would you?" Houndoom said. Now he was lying, but his calm tongue made it more than believable enough. Sakamoto then stepped up, catching Houndoom's attention.
"You shouldn't get too cocky, my friend," Sakamoto warned.
"Wait, you know what he's saying?" Naruto questioned. Houndoom got in between them both with a nudge, cutting them off.
"Let's not go off with some miniscule details. Now, about your other friends -"
"We're not saying anything about anybody. Got a problem with it?" Karma asked, devilishly. Houndoom was quiet for a moment, moving out from the group. Ren and Jerome though blocked his way, making him stop. The dog was silent at first, but then a smile crept on his face.
"Hey, Korosensei! Have a good view up there?! Best you stay there!" Houndoom suddenly called. korosensei had been hidden up on the roof, and just hearing that made him worried a little bit, as Houndoom laughed again.
"Last chance, you devil. Get out!" Ren warned. Houndoom cleared his throat before giving them his own final seconds of peace.
"Well, in that case ..."
The howl was then called.
The howl Houndoom made echoed throughout the area, getting everyone on guard. The hounds hiding away heard Houndoom loud and clear, and suddenly exploded out of the forest, charging right to them. Houndoom had a lot of reinforcements with him, easily about thirty to forty dogs rushing in all at once. Each dog did not stop for a single moment, and the group now had an entire pack to deal with. Houndoom stood proudly, as his pack raced up. Ren and Jerome both were the first to be confronted by the pack. Jerome attacked first, already getting one of the hounds in his jaws, as Ren was tackled by five others.
"Ren, on the ground!" Karma yelled, running out. Ren quickly did so, and Karma gave his fire powers a try. He got his leg up, and with a side kick much like before, a fire slice was suddenly launched off. Two hounds on Ren's back had to jump off to avoid getting cooked by Karma, and charged at him soon after that. Talk about a lucky first try. Jerome, after beating up the dog he had, tossed the animal at the other two before they got close to Karma Akabane, sending the three flying off five feet before tumbling in the dirt.
"Thanks, Jerome."
"Wait til later," replied Jerome, jumping back into the fight.
Karma, Ren, and Jerome kept up their fighting with Houndoom's pack, but they couldn't get every dog. Ten dogs got around the three, and aimed for the people on standby, teeth bared and all! Karasuma didn't hesitate, and he drawed out his armed pistol, and the others had to rush out of the way in order to give Karasuma a good range. The shooter blasted bullets right at the oncoming dogs, but only got half of the ten before one got him by the neck. The bullets got them tumbling down in pain, but only two of the five were actually killed while the other three were slowed down. Naruto took action when two dogs jumped him fast, the kid swinging them both off of him. To basically sum it all up, many of them were fighting, except for Emi who was still trying to process everything. This sort of concept was just a little too fast for her to suddenly just take in all at once, and these hellhounds weren't giving her much time or help.
"Hey, bitch."
Emi was suddenly blindsided by Houndoom himself, sending her to the ground. Emi was taken off guard, and the hellhound was on top of her, his paws pushing down on her chest to keep her down.
"Having fun yet?" Houndoom mocked, showing his sharp teeth, ready to bite into her. Sakamoto was not having that, and simply grabbed him, and tossed him aside. Houndoom easily landed on his paws. Emi Isuzu got up to her feet, now getting herself more ready for these hellhounds.
"Perhaps it's time you go," Sakamoto said calmly. Despite seeing everything so far, he was the calmest out of everyone, which did catch Houndoom's attention.
"Impressed you kept your composure. Sorry, but you'll have to kill me first," Houndoom joked, a smug grin along his muzzle.
"I'm not a murderer," Sakamoto made clear.
"Then this should be quick."
Suddenly Houndoom rushed forward, Sakamoto standing in between him and Emi. Emi, just in case, got out another blade from nowhere, in her hand and ready to stab, but Houndoom wasn't going to stick around for much longer; the dog made another jump, and soon was up on the roof. Korosensei jumped as Houndoom stood next to him, the hellhound not caring for the alien. Houndoom looked back to the battlefield, seeing the battle unfold from a better view. The students, and his own pack were getting beaten down, but it didn't bother Houndoom much with seeing blood spilt around the field. Korosensei and Houndoom locked eyes for a moment.
"See what happens when you betray Giratina, Koro?" Houndoom cooed, bringing Korosensei's attention to the group bellow on the ground.
"You mess with the demon lord's plans, and you get your world screwed over. Makes you think twice before you stab Giratina in the back, huh?" Houndoom mocked, Korosensei gulping, as he saw his students getting attacked and torn by Houndoom's dogs. The dogs were getting beaten too, but the students were Korosensei's number one concern. Ren was the main brute beating down the canines, but the others weren't doing as well.
"God, god, god!" Korosensei said in a panic. Soon, he couldn't keep himself back, and jumped off the roof to aid them. Houndoom didn't bother to stop him, but instead slipped away off the otherside of the building. The only one who saw him slip away was Jerome, hearing him rush off.
"Ren, hold them off, I'm going for their leader," Jerome ordered. Ren nodded, as Jerome raced off after Houndoom. Some of the other dogs tried to get him, but they were stopped by Ren. This gave Jerome enough time to go after Houndoom without any other dogs running after him.
Korosensei meanwhile was trying his best in fighting the dogs alongside the others. His Mach-20 speed was doing well in defense in the group, and the dogs themselves were having some more trouble because of him.
"Oy! Get the alien!" One of the dogs yelled, a ton of dogs charging in at Korosensei. Korosensei kept himself at bay, keeping a safe distance between himself, and the ravenous canines, but evenw ith his Mach-20 speed, he still had to stay with the others to help them out. That meant that dodging was becoming more and more difficult for him. He jumped over by Karma at one point, but this pitted himself in the fire of almost the entire pack getting their teeth into him! Even with Mach-20 speed, there was no time to dodge, and Korosensei had to take it.
"Korosensei!" Karma said. Korosensei screamed on feeling the teeth all over his body, and he wasn't seen thanks to the tons of dogs. The pile of dogs suddenly shrank down to ground level, as if they just ate him alive! Did Karma just witness a group of land piranha have their latest meal?! ...
When the dogs moved aside, seemed Korosensei had a Deus Ex Machina planned. He was very small, looking like just a round face inside a thick, glass ball, which itself was about the size of a basketball, or those glass balls fortune tellers use. Either way, he was this way, and he seemed unsure how to take it; one half of his face smiling, the other just a line, giving him a simply perplexed expression. The hounds around Korosensei looked a bit confused, but found this interesting.
"The hell happened to you?" Ren asked. The dogs themselves snickered amongst eachother like a pack of hyenas, as one of them started gnawing on Korosensei. Even if the others kept fighting, they could see Korosensei basically being played with like some toy. Some of the pack actually took a break from fighting to play around with Korosensei. Now, this was humiliating.
"Korosensei, anytime now you can come out," Naruto yelled, fighting off his own dogs.
"I can't!" Korosensei called out, being whacked around.
"What do you mean you can't?!" Naruto yelled. Korosensei was suddenly used as a weapon, as one of the dogs kicked him straight for Naruto, banging him in the head! Sakamoto quickly grabbed him as Korosensei was flying through the air from the hit. However ...
"Okay dogs, fan out!"
All of a sudden, as one of the other dogs gave the command, all the fighting dogs in the pack stopped (not without dealing some more damage), and suddenly scattered and got away from the place, taking the dead bodies as they were. From nearly killing them to running away in just seconds. It took just fifteen seconds before all the dogs had gone, and the others could gather themselves. They were bloody, bitten, but no deaths apart from about eleven dogs from Houndoom's pack, over half thanks to Karasuma's gunfire.
"Weird," Ren noted.
"Can someone tell me what just happened?!" Emi snapped.
"Patient, bitch. Now, Korosensei?" Karma asked. Korosensei felt guilty.
"Damn it! Why'd I panic?! I'm in my Absolute Defense now."
"Absolute Defense?" Questioned Ren.
"Yep, my trump card; I compact my body into a small spherical form. In this form, I'm unable to be hurt in any way, shape or form. No dog can bite into THIS shell," Korosensei said, feeling pride in his own abilities.
"And why can't you break out?" Questioned Naruto.
"Eh ... drawback; I have to wait a day before it liquefies, and I get my old body back ..."
"Well, there goes one help," Karasuma sighed. If Korosensei couldn't break himself out of his Defense, then he wasn't going to be much of help. However, after everything, it was then that the others noticed something ...
"Where's Jerome?"
~~
Farther away, running along the path, Houndoom continued racing along until he was far enough away. The hellhound took a look back, and eventually slowed down. He could still taste blood coating his jaws, as his greedy tongue licked it up in one lick.
"That should keep them busy for a while. Now onto phase two," Houndoom thought, smiling. However, when he took another look back, he quickly saw Jerome running right for him, jaws open for a bite at him. Houndoom dealt with him once already, so he could handle another for sure. Jerome charged at him, and Houndoom dodged in one easy jump. Jerome skidded to a stop, in between Houndoom and the his way out.
"You're not getting away from me, bastard!" Jerome growled, doing a 180, and running at him.
"Don't talk big for a Shepard, you pup! I'll tear your head off!" Houndoom replied, lunging at Jerome. Houndoom's fangs proved to be deadlier, and Jerome suddenly felt something tear off of him! Houndoom landed, but Jerome rammed him off of his feet quick. As for what was torn away, Jerome had his right ear torn clean off! Houndoom still had the ear in his jaws.
"Not quite the head. You can't kill a dog by ripping off his ear!" Jerome growled. Houndoom looked down to the ear in his mouth, and he actually ate the ear! Just like that. No point in wasting some good meat.
"Oh, don't flatter yourself. You'll be long gone before anyone can save you. Allow me to send you off to hell!" Houndoom scoffed. The hellhound began running directly for him. Jerome had no back up for the moment as far as he knew, and Houndoom had no interruptions. Houndoom raced in, and leaped right for the fighting dog! Houndoom saw this as an easy kill ...
"JEROME!"
Next thing they both knew, Houndoom was knocked to the ground, pinned down by a water blade to the head! Jerome thought it might be Nagisa, but when the dust cleared, it was actually Greninja! Jerome hadn't seen Greninja in a while, and it was nice to see him again in action.
"Greninja!"
"Sorry I didn't come around much for this season," Greninja said. Houndoom scrambled to get to his paws, and got Greninja off of him. The ninja frog didn't stay away for too long, and got himself rushing to Houndoom again, but this time he missed. Houndoom regained himself.
"Well shit; now I got you to deal with Greninja," Houndoom said, getting the name thanks to Jerome.
"Hie. Anyone threatening their lives will have to deal with me," Greninja replied, his blades at the ready. Houndoom wasn't in the mood for two fighters. Jerome, blood still dripping from his severed ear, stood alongside Greninja. Houndoom immediately could tell this was going to give them all sorts of trouble. He glanced to the sky before looking to them both.
"Seems you've reached a crossroads. See ya bastards later," Houndoom said, suddenly taking off down the path! Jerome and Greninja both knew the path lead to the main building, and Jerome had a decision to make. Without much time to think, Jerome turned to Greninja.
"Greninja, get to the 3-E building. I'll handle him," Jerome instructed.
"He's going to the main building," retorted Greninja.
"Don't argue with me! 3-E's getting torn up by that dog's pack, now get on with it!" Jerome cleared up. Greninja still felt like he should deal with Houndoom, not him, but he began to sense something in Jerome as he was saying that - an aura of a true fighter ...
"Understood. Good luck."
And with that, Greninja raced to 3-E, while Jerome raced off to the main building. There was no time for talk when a turf war's going on.
~~
Meanwhile, at the main building, things were going on as per usual since nobody over there were aware of the attack at 3-E. In fact, nothing out of the ordinary seemed to be occurring at the building at the moment. The students were still attending their classes as per usual, and everything was relatively the same. However, when it came to Gakuho, tensions were running high. Ever since his little confrontation with Giratina himself before (and actually getting his name), Gakuho had been on edge in trying to think on how to handle him. In that one moment, he now saw someone that mirrored him, but with no restraints. Gakuho can admit that he can be cruel, sure, but at least HE had a reason for his behavior; to keep his school in tact, in order, and in peak condition. Giratina had no reason as far as he was concern, and after looking at the surveillance tapes from the last couple of nights with Giratina's meetings with Houndoom and Bisharp, he was no ordinary man by any means.
Any wrong move, and Gakuho could pit the whole school and its system in trouble, one way or another. And he will NOT have it.
Gakuho took the time to check in on Giratina through the security cameras, checking in on Giratina. It took him a while, but Giratina was finally caught in on the monitors.
"What are you up to, demon?" Gakuho wondered, keeping a keen eye on him. Giratina kept walking through the halls of the school buildings, pretty casually by what he was seeing. The students and teachers were in class at this point, so there wasn't anyone out other than him. Giratina appeared calm and collective. Eventually though, he did end up stopping himself over by one of Yunibasaur's many doors. This one was small, and a single door, not unlike a door to a classroom but without a glass window. Giratina looked ready to go in, but before he could, he actually turned his head to the security camera. Giratina gave a smirk, and brought his hand towards the camera, snapping his fingers. Suddenly, the monitors were cut off! Gakuho was a little confused, and tried to get them back online, but when they did come back around, Giratina was back outside, and walked away from the door. Nothing altered, nothing changed, nothing out of the ordinary aside from the strange switch of camera ...
But then came the door ...
"God damn," Gakuho thought, getting up, and heading off to the door. Gakuho wasn't sure what happened, but he needed to find that out before things get any worse. Considering he was almost killed a while ago, he was prepared this time for -
BAM!
Just a second after he opened the door, he suddenly stopped himself just in time to avoid being decapitated by a oncoming blade! Low and behold, it belonged to the very man that he was just watching - Giratina! How'd he get here so fast?
"And where're you going?" giratina asked. Gakuho kept calm, but inside he was growing a bit tense, and that grew even more so when Giratina showed him his true eyes.
"What are you doing, Giratina?" Gakuho asked. Giratina wasn't giving Gakuho any sympathy, and kept the blade aimed at his head.
"Handling business, as all. No need to trouble yourself," Giratina said. That was very unlikely, considering Gakuho had a blade aimed at his damn head. Gakuho was a normally calm and calculated man, but Giratina was testing his limits here.
"Don't try to speak in riddles," Gakuho stated, keeping his composure despite having a knife near his head. Giratina sighed.
"Oh, let's try to be reasonable here."
"Reasonable?" Giratina could tell that Gakuho was getting tense in his voice, so he played with that.
"Sure. I suppose it's only fair to tell you what I want out of a mere mortal such as yourself, after your cooperation," Giratina explained, walking in and locking the door behind him. Gakuho kept his own composure still, but he was getting more and more troubled. Gakuho was at least feeling smarter, since any mastermind wouldn't blabber on to any one person. Plus the 'mere mortal' comment was intriguing to say the most, and suspicious at the least. Giratina walked over to Gakuho's desk, and without any invitation, sat down on his desk. Gakuho didn't enjoy his rebellious behavior at all.
"So, go on then," Gakuho said.
"Well, I'm sure we're both aware of how your ... peculiar system works, hm? 3-E as the lowest, and one none of you remotely care for, nor want to be, correct?" Giratina began, in a sly and calm voice to unnerve even the sturdiest of souls. Gakuho just nodded.
"Good, good. And I'm sure we're also aware of the unique happenings as well? Korosensei for example? Nagisa Shiota and his little trip to the hospital?"
"Get to the point," Gakuho demanded. Giratina began playing around with the knife he had in his hand, looking at the reflection like it was a mirror.
"... I've been having my eye on those kids for a while. Watching them improve in their craft and wit since this school of yours started this year. Damn bunch of bastards."
Giratina placed his blade down on the table, Gakuho feeling both anger and worry build in him. What was he actually getting at? Obviously it wasn't very good, and seeing that he had the blade in his hand as he said that, Gakuho got two and two together. And Giratina could tell.
"You wouldn't dare," Gakuho warned, eyes turning from a blank expression into an angered one.
"Oh, I don't see why you, of all bastards, would care. Wasn't making them the example of horrible lives your idea? what better than to put some out of their misery?"
That sealed Gakuho's lack of trust for him. Just before Giratina could pick up the knife again, Gakuho rushed in, and grabbed the blade, aiming for Giratina this time.
"I don't place them there to have them dead, Giratina. I place them there as an example to the others -"
"To torture them. Right?" Giratina cut in, silencing Gakuho off, as Giratina chuckled, and casually moved the blade aside. Soon, Giratina was standing again, face to face with Gakuho.
"Face it; your fancy method may have made more determined students. But, they're making more students that'll just LOVE to harass those lower than they were. You can go ahead, and punish the 3-E class as much as you wish, but in the end ... Your system is nothing but bastardized. There's a reason why no one else in your world bothers with it."
that did it; Gakuho grabbed Giratina by the throat, his anger now beginning to tip over the edge. A method that worked wonders for years, and Giratina was calling it bastardized?! The other hand, holding the blade, was raised up as a threat to him.
"My method made my school the best in Japan. I'm not gonna stand here and have you insult my ways."
"Says the man holding the knife. Funny, you don't look like you've killed anyone before," Giratina mocked. how could he be so calm when seconds from death. Gakuho tried to calm himself, but his anger was messing with him, and the blade was moved closer.
"I. Want. You. Gone." that was Gakuho's simple, and main demand. As Giratina said, he was done with his charade. He knew a killer when he saw one, and despite his threat display, Gakuho didn't fit that bill. Suddenly, Giratina grabbed Gakuho's arm. Gakuho thought it was to hold him back, so he tensed up ...
The blade made its mark.
Giratina pulled Gakuho's arm in, and suddenly the blade was in Giratina's head, right between the eyes! Gakuho froze up when this happened, and what's more horrifying was that Giratina didn't fall. Blood poured from the wound, but Giratina did not look ready to fall at any moment, even with his face bloodied, and the knife indented in him. Complete silence. Ever so gently, Gakuho released the blade, eyes locked with Giratina's. The blood began to change into black smoke, Gakuho beginning to back away slowly, moving over to the door as Giratina gently slid the knife out of his head, it covered in a mix of red and black, almost like blood and ink. Gakuho no longer knew what to make of this thing. He knew enough to know that no creature can survive a attack on the brain, regardless of what. But Giratina made it through just fine, as he placed the knife back down on the desk like before.
"Gakuho Asano. If you don't want me to do the job. Then why don't you do it yourself? Save the rest of the school the trouble."
"I'm ... I'm not a killer ..."
.......
Just outside, whoever was calmly standing, and going along their own business was interrupted by the sound of shattered glass, as Gakuho was thrown out the window! The man flew off as if shot out of a cannon, until he found himself crashing in a tree, and tumbling down into the front yard of the school. He laid there, not feeling anything other than pain, as Giratina looked down to his body. Gakuho was still alive, even after that, but he was barely able to budge after landing. Giratina, meanwhile, gave a devilish grin.
"Well, that makes one of us, now does it?"
~~
Meanwhile, Jerome was still running like a mad man, trying to keep up with Houndoom just in front of him. Even with his ear torn, Jerome was not willing to let this hellhound get away from him. Houndoom though was making good speed, and one dog wasn't gonna be very much trouble.
"Come back and fight me, coward!" Jerome called, but Houndoom could care less for him. Looking off ahead, Houndoom could see his destination just in sight: The main building! Houndoom was pretty far ahead from Jerome, so he slowed down a bit to look on to the building. Houndoom looked up to the sky.
"Not long now ..."
Finally, Jerome caught up with Houndoom, but the demon dog turned around to face Jerome, making the other dog stop for a moment.
"Where do you think you're going, hellhound?" Jerome growled. Houndoom wasn't so easily intimidated, and rather than answer, he rushed in for Jerome. Even if he was running non-stop, Jerome was armed and ready; he braced himself, got his paw in the dirt, and suddenly whacked sand right in Houndoom's face. Houndoom ended up blinded for a brief moment, just enough for Jerome to grab him by the neck, as before. Jerome swung his body around, and suddenly tossed Houndoom in the air, throwing the hellhound right into a tree. The hit was hard, but Houndoom brushed it off, and got up to his paws.
"Tough son of a bitch, aren't you?" Houndoom said.
"Don't think I'm letting you get away while your pack is trying to kill my friends! You're nothing but a coward leaving your pack to do your bidding," warned Jerome. Houndoom rolled his eyes, unamused.
"Uh-huh, yeah, okay first off, I don't give a shit about your opinion. And second, why do you care? How much did those humans actually do for you anyway?"
"None of your damn business!"
Jerome lunged at Houndoom again, but this time Houndoom sank his fangs in Jerome's neck just before Jerome could do the same, and swinging him into the dirt head first. Jerome tried to move, but Houndoom was not letting him, and pinned him down with his front paws to keep him still.
"You talk like you're worth anything. Talking big does not make you important. See ya in hell," Houndoom mocked, adding pressure down on Jerome's throat. Jerome waited for Houndoom to crush his throat, and tearing it open, but that moment didn't come. Houndoom didn't give an immediate blow, but instead was suffocating him with his strong jaws cutting off his air. Houndoom enjoyed making Jerome suffer like this, and didn't waver as Jerome tried his best to get some air. Every second was one ticking down Jerome's life. The German Shepard whacked Houndoom with his front paws, but it wasn't doing him any good. Just before Jerome was choked to death ...
*HOWWWL!*
Houndoom immediately released Jerome, finally giving Jerome his air back in a huge gasp. Jerome felt his neck pour blood, but Houndoom had another surprise in him; a blade in his shoulder! Jerome got up, grabbed Houndoom, and threw him aside. Houndoom landed on upright, and he tried to get the knife out of him. Jerome looked up to where the blade came from, only to find someone jumping down the tree to reveal himself.
Gaara.
"Hey, Jerome," Gaara simply said. Houndoom finally tore the knife out of his back, and threw it aside, only then seeing Jerome and Gaara side by side. Gaara stared down Houndoom, as the hellhound gathered himself.
"Well, look who decided to join us," Houndoom said, rubbing off some blood from his neck.
"I'm not letting you go anymore than he is. Yet, you wouldn't be much of an opponent anyway," Gaara remarked.
Now Houndoom felt insulted. him? not a good opponent?
"Do you know who you're talking to?"
"Hie; a coward. I saw you run, leaving your pack to die in battle. You left about eleven dogs dead, and the rest to run away." Houndoom knew what to do, and heading here was apart of it, but being called a coward still made him pissed off. Jerome wasn't about to question how Gaara knew that, not now anyway. The demon dog snorted at them.
"Oh, keep talking, you bunch of dipshits! Soon you'll all regret the day you decide to defy us. Now if you excuse me, I got a appointment of my own to keep," Houndoom said. Houndoom was about to go, but Gaara threw four other knives straight at him, narrowly missing him. They still cut his skin, but Houndoom still had plenty of energy to run away. Jerome and Gaara ran off after him, as Houndoom neared the main building.
"He's not thinking," Jerome wondered. But sure enough he was; Houndoom looked up to an open window, and suddenly shocked both Gaara and Jerome when he started up for it. Houndoom gathered his strength, and made a gigantic jump right for it! It was no normal jump, as it sent the hellhound easily over twenty feet upward, just high enough to get his paws on the sill, and get himself inside. Both Gaara and Jerome stopped dead in their tracks when they saw that.
"Shit!" Jerome groaned. He couldn't rush in there after Houndoom, and even if he could, Houndoom was far ahead of him, too far to do much. Gaara wasn't going to let him get away, especially after the hellhound nearly killed him. Gaara however, being a human, could. He wasted no time in running in after him, but from the bottom floor door. Jerome took a moment before he did anything, and looked back to the sky the same as Houndoom did. He got a scent that hit him hard after Houndoom left.
"Wait a minute. What is this?" Jerome wondered, starting to follow his nose off around the building. It took Jerome a short bit, but when looking around the corner, he soon found the source; Gakuho! He still was there, still laying by the same tree, but now bleeding from the mouth due to his internal injuries. Some other people had come over at this point, trying to help Gakuho out, the man not moving very much. Jerome watched carefully, out of sight from the other humans.
"Damn. He looks awful," thought Jerome. Soon, his gaze turned from Gakuho, to the sky, closer to the sun. He heard, plain as day, about the Solar Eclipse, and now ...
"Won't be much longer ..."
Now inside the Main Building of Yunibasaru, Houndoom was leagues ahead from Gaara and Jerome, and he can handle himself within the room. The window he gotten himself into was empty for the moment, so no immediate alarm for that as of yet. Strange how much had happened within just an hour of time, and Houndoom was making express time with his goal. With his pack out of the way, seemingly finishing their job, Houndoom now just had to see Giratina and figure out what next. He wasn't in the correct room though, so he had to make tracks.
"Alright, Giratina, I'm back! Where are ya?" Houndoom called out, awaiting for Giratina to come on over to him. It took a minute or two, but eventually he heard the door open up, and the very man in question went on inside, happy to see him.
"Excellent, Houndoom. Did you handle Korosensei?" Giratina asked. Houndoom licked his muzzle.
"Done and done, sir. That coward got himself stuck in his absolute defense now. Should be out of the way until tomorrow," Houndoom informed. Giratina smirked.
"I knew I could count on you. I assumed you had a fight with the others as well from the blood?" Giratina assumed, seeing the blood seeping from Houndoom's cuts. Houndoom shrugged it off as a simple injury.
"They're stubborn bastards, I'll tell you that much. Think they're still trying to look for me in here too. So, what now?" Houndoom asked, awaiting for Giratina's command. Giratina thought it over for a little bit, checking his watch for the time. He already got his part of the plan set up, and once more, Gakuho was probably sent off to emergency service at the nearest hospital by this point so he was out of the picture. It will take some time before the others would come around as well, so Giratina then came over to his own conclusion.
"Why don't you decide?"
Houndoom looked surprised.
"Excuse me?"
"You did a ton for me, and you didn't alter or failed any plans like Bisharp had. So why don't you decide what you want to do?" Giratina offered. Houndoom couldn't believe his ears. For those following Giratina, this was a VERY rare thing to hear, even for the closest of comrades. Houndoom took a quick moment to think it over before getting a sky, toothy smile.
"Thank you, Giratina. See you in when I get there."
And with that, Houndoom turned, checked outside once more, and soon jumped back out, and disappeared in the forest. Giratina couldn't help but give a closed-mouth chuckle, mainly for Houndoom not revealing what he came up with. Besides, Giratina could handle it from here anyway. Giratina went off outside of the room soon afterwards, just in time to hear:
"Father!"
Giratina smirked. Looks like someone found out what happened to their dad.
Just outside, things were taking a rough turn with those involved. With a crowd watching from both outside, and out the front windows, it looked like a crime scene going on. Out in front, after people saw Gakuho, an ambulance was quickly called in. Gakuho was still alive when they finally came around, but he wasn't going to be for much longer at the state he was in. Giratina took a step outside, looking down from the window just a floor up, watching Gakuho being lifted by a stretcher, and moved into the Ambulance. He could see quite a number of people, one which being Gakushu closest to him. He also noted that Twilight was actually farther away. Twilight looked simply shocked on seeing Gakuho being taken away, and Giratina wondered on her for a short while.
"Well, about time he left," Giratine thought. He took another extra look at his watch.
"And with half an hour to spare."
~~
While the danger was going on over at the high school, one duo hadn't become aware of the situation just yet. In fact, the two were casually on their way back to the main school, with one of them not caring who thought what about the scar on his face. Throughout the last few days since leaving the hospital, Nagisa and Weed had been handling each day with a more open mind. Nagisa especially had become confident enough to at least walk around freely without much worry. Thanks to Arceus talking to him, and Weed informing him about Korosensei, all that's left to do was head back to school and get back to his life. Weed was happy things were going along so much better from before, and to see Nagisa using his Multitype made things go better in his favor, and all of their favors. Speaking of which, Nagisa had been sprucing up on it to the point of a naturalist, much like how easily he got into Assassination and how that worked. One thing Weed can say for him, he was a fast learner.
"Won't they be surprised to see how much better you gotten with this Multitype of yours," Weed commented. Nagisa looked down to Weed with a satisfied smile, going as far as to swirl a tiny bit of water in his finger to make a ring - very easy.
"I can't wait. First Karma has his, now me. We should start with yours next. with the luck we're having, you'll probably get yours by next week," Nagisa replied. Weed chuckled, though that didn't seem like a bad idea all things considered. He never took a crack at getting his own to start up, so trying to get his to work should be their next step. Hearing with their "luck" was a bit of a stretch though.
"Let's not get too cocky about this. But yeah, I should at least try to start on mine ... Whatever it is," Weed decided, thinking a little bit more on the last part. He had a Multitype, but what it was still was for debate. Before they could even remotely think on what else to do ...
"Nagisa! Nagisa!"
Twilight! After seeing Gakuho, she couldn't waste any time trying to get to him, even ditching the school to do so. By the looks of it, she hadn't stopped running since leaving, and she finally stopped when she got to Nagisa Shiota. She was winded, sweating, and looking urgent.
"Twilight? What's the matter?" Nagisa asked. Twilight would NOT run off from school unless it was something very important, that was a fact. Twilight needed a minute to recuperate before she could answer him.
"Nagisa, it's the school, something going wrong with it! Gakuho was just taken to the hospital this morning!"
"Gakuho? The principal Gakuho?" Nagisa asked, shocked.
"Hie!"
One other thing he knew; Gakuho Asano would never end up in that king of injury on purpose. And considering this was the principal of all people, and with how much trouble there was to begin with, with these demons and assassins, the answer was quick to come down to. It was soon, but Nagisa and Weed weren't about to go away from this situation.
"Well what're we waiting for? Come on!"
~~
Time continued ticking away, and Giratina felt pretty victorious over the situation. So far, so good; Korosensei in his defense, Gakuho at the hospital, the Chosen scattered about the place. All and all, pretty good for him. The human Giratina went out of the school, and found a good seat on top of the roof, giving him a good view of the sky above him. Houndoom left as well, along with Bisharp, so it was just him he had to worry about. He took another glance at his own watch, and a smile grew on his face.
"Few more minutes," Giratina said to himself. Won't be for much longer ...
"And what do we have here?"
Giratina turned around, and found that he wasn't the only one up on the roof. Standing meters away, stood the first person suspecting him to be responsible: Sakamoto. Giratina hadn't met him himself, but he got enough of an idea from given info on who this kid is.
"Ah. Sakamoto, I assume. You that model student everybody's talking about. Thought you'd be at 3-E."
"And you're the one who threw Gakuho out the window."
"Lucky guess." Yeah, Giratina wasn't gonna hide it - it didn't matter anyway at this point, and he was completely confident in his plan.
"Your plan isn't going to work, we're both aware of that," Sakamoto said. Giratina himself turned around to face Sakamoto.
"You're a smart one. I'm sure you're aware then on WHO you're dealing with, and the situation? You're alone up here, everyone else going along their lives down below, and those who actually give a shit scattered everywhere. I think you might have a disadvantage, model student." As true as that may be, Sakamoto wasn't too deterred, though that was come to expect. Giratina was still waiting on the eclipse at this point. Sakamoto adjusted his glasses.
"My goodness. You shouldn't get too cocky about your plans, Giratina. They might backfire in the unlikeliest way."
"Like you know anything about failure, kid. Regardless, I think you might wanna reconsider your strategy here; you're all alone, you have no special abilities, and once more ..." Giratina looked up to the sky. "You're too little too late."
... Then the sky began to dim.
Everyone in Tokyo Japan, focusing on it or not, was at the epicenter of a phenomenal moment. In the sky, slowly, the moon was starting to block the sun, the shadow casting down on the entire country. What's interesting here, was that the moon was supposedly blown up months ago. But here, the moon was completely full! ...
The moon was standing after all.
Sakamoto focused his attention on Giratina, who waited patiently until the shadows completely covered the sun. He only had a short opportunity to do anything, so he might as well take it while it's here. Any longer, and it'll be a waste of time. There, right in front of Sakamoto, Giratina began to shift and alter his body to his true form! The clothes tore away, spikes and wings sprouting, spine outstretched, and his skin darkening. In just twenty seconds, Giratina was back in full force! Sakamoto was only mildly surprised, but only now did he know what he was truly dealing with. With the sun blocked by the moon, Giratina was safe from the sun, if only for a while.
"AH~. Much better."
"So this is the real you?"
"Hie. Let's dance."
With a mighty roar, Giratina charged right for Sakamoto, wings launching him forward in one beat. Sakamoto was in for a fight, but he dodged Giratina with grace and dexterity, almost like a dance. Guess he took the term too literal. Giratina found it humorous at first, but the more times he missed, the more annoying it was getting. First try: Sakamoto spun to the side. Second try: the human did a ballerina leap. Third: a knee slide.
"I didn't mean a literal dance, you dumbass," groaned Giratina.
"It's fun," replied Sakamoto. Giratina wanted to finish him off, but he was on limited time at the moment, looking to the eclipse going on. More time he messed around with him, less time he had with the rest.
"Nice try, but I got other places to be," Giratina said, ready to fly off. Sakamoto anticipated another charge at him. The huge Pokemon dragon readied to take flight, wings spread, but as he flew over Sakamoto, he had another surprise waiting for him.
"BASTARD!"
Giratina jolted back, feeling a few blades slam into his thick neck. He landed back on the roof, getting the knives out of his skin, as another opponent rushed up and landed on the roof himself. Giratina needed a minute before seeing who it was.
"Gaara. See you're still alive."
"Shut it. You double-crossed me!"
"Me double-cross you? Who just tried to kill who?"
Gaara answered by running right for him. Giratina, no longer limited by his other body, made his counter move and jumped above Gaara. Now the dragon had Gaara and Sakamoto to deal with. Not the best thing ever, but something Giratina wasn't having much trouble with. The demon dragon stayed hovering with his wings, looking down to them both. One good aim, and it should be a quick kill.
"GIRATINA!"
Scratch that. The demonic dragon turned around, and saw that he had more company. Down on ground level, Karma, Ren, Naruto, Karasuma, Jerome, and now Greninja, had all arrived together. It didn't take long until they saw Giratina up there, the dragon tall and proud. Gaara saw a moment to strike, and launched two blades at Giratina again. He knew better than to run off the roof after him. The demonic dragon landed down on ground level, black ash spreading around him.
"How dare you return?" Ren asked firmly.
"Return? I never really left, you know. Did you miss me?"
"It was getting boring around here aside from your assassins," Karma commented. Giratina gave a low chuckle.
"Then this should be interesting. Course it has been an interesting autumn hasn't it? Either way, you have two choices."
"Don't try your mind games," Greninja demanded, running to him with lightning speed. All Giratina did was seat him away like a fly.
"This is what happens when you hide all season," Giratina said. Then the dragon looked back to the others, clearing his throat. He sensed Gaara and Sakamoto were on the roof watching him, so he went on.
"Now, as for those choices?"
"Go on, bastard, we're waiting," Ren encouraged angrily.
"Try this; I've planted a little surprise inside the school. Once ten minutes passes, your school will be nothing but a crater."
Crater? He wasn't serious was he?
"You planted a bomb?!" Naruto gasped.
"I call it a demon detonator, but whichever. Anyway, you chosen bastards can spend your time fighting me if you don't care for the main building and all the innocent lives that hang by a thread. So; fight me and kill hundreds in that explosion. Or run in there, and waste your time with the detonator. I'll leave it up to you." Giratina even went as far as to present the door for anyone to enter and start searching. However, this problem wasn't as hard to figure out, especially since there's people in there already, and multiple people on the ground. Our of the many people, Karasuma and Jerome were the ones who raced in to disarm the place. Sakamoto went off to aid them, but Gaara didn't move. Now there was Karma, Naruto, Gaara, Ren, and Greninja to deal with. Giratina waited a little bit longer for anyone else, but they were ready to fight him.
"So be it," Giratina said, his tail slamming the doors shut. Their one chance to get in and help was dashed. This also dashed anyone's hope to escape the building just as well, which by now there's quite a number of people watching from the Windows. The others had tried their best in keeping this a secret, but Giratina had completely ruined it just by showing himself. The rules of secrecy no longer mattered with this sighting.
"Die, scum," Ren stated, before charging. Giratina opened his wings, and charged in as well. Their fight with Giratina came earlier than expected.
~~
Inside, Jerome and Karasuma were running around, trying to locate where this explosive was planted. Jerome wasn't taught the smell of explosives, and Karasuma wasn't there when Giratina planted it. In fact, the only one who knew for sure where was now off to the hospital, so they were on their own. Students now trapped in this giant death building were trying their best to escape, but any door and window was magically sealed shut, so it was a worthless effort. Jerome and Karasuma didn't take long to catch this.
"Damnit. That clever bastard's sealed the whole place down," Karasuma thought. There was nothing for it; either disarm the bomb inside, or die trying. The two kept running around, hall to hall, room to room, trying to figure it out. So far, it was just having no luck. And with the placed sealed tight, each second was a second away from blasting them all off. Jerome was moving faster than Karasuma, so able to cover more ground in his run. No one cared about a dog running around inside the building - they got bigger problems to worry about.
"Goddamnit Giratina, where would he hide that bomb in this place?" Jerome wondered. Suddenly, his answer came with a strange smell that quickly struck his nose, making him skid to a stop. This smell was rather odd for anything normal, and Jerome followed it to one of the doors, this one leading into a boiler room. How typical. The dog got his mouth gripping the knob, and worked with it just enough to get the door open. It wasn't easy, but he got it opened, and the dog wasted no time in racing inside. The room was dark, and the odd smell flooded Jerome's nostrils. He looked around until he saw the main boiler, which had a time bomb attached to it! This was what Giratina really meant. Jerome jumped out of the room, and soon caught sight of Karasuma not too far away. One loud bark got him focused on Jerome, and he quickly got sight of what Jerome had found.
"Oh god," Karasuma thought. Jerome and Karasuma both went straight up to the bomb, and tried to immediately pull it off. However, this bomb was not going to be that easy to handle. The dragon took his sweet time to seal it to the wall so they couldn't pull it off so easily. The time on it, adding to the panic, read off as just five minutes and counting! This didn't help them in how to stop it though, and the two kept trying to get it to turn off. Jerome hadn't the foggiest idea on how to disarm a bomb in his life, so it was up to Karasuma. The man did manage to open the hatch to the bomb, seeing tons of winding wires crisscrossing eachother.
"Damnit. I wouldn't figure this out in time," Karasuma thought, but considering his risks, he had to at least try. The idea was that he had to get the right wire to turn off the bomb. Or so they say. Jerome kept an eye out for any extra traps in this place as Karasuma kept fiddling with the wires, but it was so wrapped up, it was too hard to figure out - in five minutes anyway. He was lucky to get one wire snapping, and even then it did nothing to stop the ticking time bomb. The two kept trying their best, but soon Jerome caught sight of someone coming down into the room with them.
"My goodness. Having trouble Karasuma?"
"Sakamoto, stay back; this could go off any minute," Karasuma warned. However, Sakamoto was pretty calm in this stressful situation, and casually walked over to the bomb. The student clearly saw the wires and how complicated Giratina had made it, but Sakamoto had an idea after looking it over.
"Mind stepping aside?" Sakamoto asked. Karasuma didn't at first, but he could see a deep confidence in him somehow. Karasuma didn't had much luck on it himself, so he decided to let the model student have a look. Sakamoto looked it over like it was a piece of art or something. Soon, as Jerome and Karasuma watched, Sakamoto gently took one small piece of wire in between his fingers, feeling it for just a little bit. Hearing the ticking made the other two on edge but Sakamoto was completely fine. Eventually, the kid got a grip on just one, measly looking wire. Not one that Karasuma had tried yet. However, instead of just yanking it out, Sakamoto started to twist it around the other wires. As if the mess wasn't bad enough.
"The hell are you doing?!" Jerome wondered, knowing well he can't talk to these two. Before Karasuma could say anything, Sakamoto suddenly made one mighty pull on the wire. It didn't pull out but ...
The ticking stopped?
Jerome checked the timer on the bomb, and sure enough it was off. How the hell did he do that? Still, Sakamoto kept calm, and casually gestured the other two out of the room. No point in staying in there anymore.
~~
Outside, things are going badly for the remaining group members. Karma, Ren, Naruto, and Greninja even, weren't standing a chance against Giratina. Gaara still kept his distance, trying to figure out how to proceed. The dragon was beating them up, tossing them around, and all in record time during the eclipse. Still, he had to be more weary about that. Being caught out in the sun would signify that his plan was over, and he had to make some progress before long. He wasn't completely unharmed either; Ren did get some good punches, and Karma got some good singes as well. Even Naruto, someone who wasn't even on his target list, was getting at least one blade in him once in a while. The others weren't completely unharmed themselves, with Giratina's attacks taking their toll on them.
"Stubborn bastards, aren't you?" Giratina commented, wiping some blood off with his wing.
"Look who's talking," Karma noted.
"Why won't you just die?!" Naruto yelled.
"Likewise," replied Giratina, flying at them again. The group was getting tired though, and with Giratina still having lots of energy, it was inevitable; Giratina rushed forward, wings open, and rammed them all to the ground. Only Ren was still on her feet, while the rest ended up laying in a weak daze.
"Course you're still up Ren."
"Giratina. I will not fall for scum like you. True warriors fight til their final breath," Ren breathed out. Giratina began walking over to Karma. He was still up, but his body was too battered up for him to do much.
"Something from those mutts in Fugato Pass I presume?" Giratina noted, picking up Karma in his spiked wing. Ren was tired, but still willing to fight.
"Be lucky I'm not killing you today. After all. I only need one dead to secure my own future," Giratina mocked. That was actually more truth than Ren expected. If Giratina killed one of the Chosen, then the others won't be at full power. Bad enough they're not all together, but if one is dead, it was done ...
Gaara saw his chance.
All of a sudden, Gaara jumped right off the roof, straight for Giratina! The dragon wanted to finish Karma off, and wasn't paying much attention to what was going on, and suddenly had a blade stabbed right in his left eye! A deadly move, and one that Gaara was hoping for with his last knife. Giratina roared, dropping Karma onto the ground. Gaara tried to stay on, twisting and driving his blood-stained blade into him until he was sure it stayed in there.
"You cheap! Get off of me!" Giratina screeched, swatting Gaara off with his wing, tossing Gaara into a tree. The boy knew it was a cheap trick, but it was less damage on himself than a head on approach. Giratina now had one eye to deal with, much to his annoyance. Giratina charged up a dark orb for his next attack, but even with one blind eye, he was aware of his surroundings very well, hearing Ren charge at his blind side. One swift turn of the head, and the orb slammed into Ren head. A fully healed Ren ended up sore after one of these, and now a injured Ren was finally knocked down to the floor.
"Ren," Karma groaned. The kid looked around the place, weak and bleeding himself from Giratina. He saw Naruto, Greninja, and now Ren defeated. Gaara was injured as well, but he looked more ready to fight, and Giratina knew it.
"So, enough playing games. Sun's coming up soon. I've yet to have any meals," Giratina said, licking his teeth. Was he seriously going to eat them?! Looking them over, he moved over to Karma first, his shadow looming over him, even with the sun covered. The dragon leaned down closer. Karma had to do something, before getting eaten! In pure desperation, he saw his chance, and suddenly turned around. In a scream of pure rage, a blast of fire suddenly scorched Giratina's face! The dragon screamed and jumped back, shaking off the flames as if dust was just splattered on his face. It was a purely desperate move, and Giratina was losing patience and time!
"I think I'm done playing games," hissed Giratina. Ren and Greninja tried to get themselves up, and Gaara looked ready to charge. Karma was given some time to try to get up, but Giratina had enough playing around ...
"DIE!" Giratina was about to jump ...
But something held him down. Giratina slammed down in the ground, but clearly nothing was on him.
"What the?" The demon dragon looked down at his feet, and found another surprise; his foot was trapped in an aqua ring! Looking further back, he saw the culprit. And it wasn't Greninja.
"Nagisa!" The team said. Nagisa stood strong, focusing on the ring to hold Giratina down.
"Look who decided to join us at last," Giratina said, his tail breaking his bind with ease. Twilight and Weed went right over to the others, as Nagisa dealt with the dragon.
"Sorry I was so long ..." Nagisa simply replied, staring up into Giratina's face. Giratina saw the scar as clear as day.
"Enjoy your scar?" Giratina marked. He could easily kill Nagisa, and the result would be the same. The others, last time they saw him, thought that he ended up traumatized by the scar.
"... Oh, this old thing? It's okay really."
Okay? He was okay with it?
"Okay? Odd for you to say," Giratina growled, moving forward to Nagisa, who had his eyes shut. The others were hearing him, and were getting a little confused too.
"What's he doing?" Ren asked, only to be shushed by Twilight. She and Weed had got the idea out together, and were just praying that it was going to work on the demon dragon.
"Well when I realized I'm stuck with it, I might as well not worry over it."
"Worry over this then," Giratina replied. Suddenly a dark orb charged up in front of Nagisa. The others got troubled, but Nagisa stayed firm in front of him. Gaara had enough himself, and began running towards Giratina, only for Weed to suddenly pin him down! The noise got Giratina's attention for just a brief moment, and Nagisa found his chance. He got the water blade out, and readied to stab the dragon, only to have his wing block him.
"Honestly Nagisa. You're starting to become a little too predictable with your approach," Giratina said. Nagisa didn't reply actually, and retracted his blade. When Giratina took the time to look back to Nagisa, he noticed one thing ...
Nagisa was smiling.
"And what're you smirking at?" Giratina asked.
"... Feeling warm, Giratina?"
Too late; Giratina wasted too much time! The shadows from the eclipse began to fade away, and the sun began to regain itself! Giratina looked up, but the sun shined right on him!
"AAAHHH!!" Giratina screeched. He was cut, and singed, but the sun was doing more damage than ever to him, and with him at full size and caught in the open, there was nowhere to hide. His skin stung him hundred fold, even smoking and burning in the sun's rays. The others watched him, just waiting for him to drop, but he was still standing. He frantically looked for some sort of shadow, but the time of day gave him nothing to work with. There's nothing for it. The dragon looked over to the blue kid, his eyes getting hazy.
"You clever bastard."
With that final remark, Giratina charged away, running past the others. He made a portal before him, and made a nosedive in before he could die from exposure. It was over and done ...
.......
"I'M SO SORRY! This eclipse was supposed to be a good thing for everyone, and Giratina ruined everything with his damn plans! I'm so sorry!"
Korosensei was basically crying up a storm when they all came back to 3-E to check on him. Sakamoto had made it clear that the school was safe, and he was handling that as the rest went back. He was alright, along with the others, but this bad news on the eclipse was something he did not want for their sake.
"It's not your fault, Korosensei," Nagisa replied.
"Still, Giratina had survived regardless. He'll be back at some point," Greninja said, personally wishing that this act would've finished him off. They were so close, and it didn't work.
"Hey, we got his weakness down pact, that's got to be worth something," Naruto said.
"Besides, he didn't kill anybody, so we're all good. Now we got a break from demon draco for a while," Karma added. Greninja still wasn't convinced really, but at least they were safe. The frog took a glance out the window, and then noticed Gaara still outside. Gaara had helped them with Giratina earlier, but he still seemed a bit distant. It didn't take long until the others saw him too ...
"Gaara?"
Gaara, who was leaning on the school outside wall, turned and saw Nagisa, Karma, and Greninja come out.
"What's going on now?" Gaara asked.
"You feeling any better, Gaara? You look a bit beat up," Nagisa asked.
"You actually bother to care about me, even after I gave you that scar?" Gaara questioned, straightening up and on his feet. Nagisa felt his scar, and sighed.
"Gaara, look. You don't have to like me, but I can't have you go yet until we know you're okay."
"It's not about who likes who, it's about common sense. What kind of idiot takes care of someone who tried to kill him?"
Nagisa was taken aback by that question, as Gaara started to walk away from them. He stayed around long enough, not having a reason to stay anymore. Nagisa though got in the way.
"Gaara, wait a minute, at least wait until you get better. At least then you'll be alright when you go. That, and ... I wanted to thank you for what you did," Nagisa encouraged, extending his hand even. Gaara groaned, and instead walked past him.
"Don't act for my sake. If you had the choice, you'd let me die back there. You're just playing along with your God friend, and I'm not falling for any games you're trying to play."
"This is not a game; Giratina wanting all of us dead, including you. We need all the help we can get," Greninja said. That only upset Gaara a little more.
"Only took one of you to nearly fry the bastard just a minute ago. Until I'm given my own reason to bother with you, best you stay away."
Before they could say anything else, Gaara went away, walking out of sight. It'll be harder to get Gaara to change his mind than they thought. Greninja thought that it'll be enough, but not even that did much for Gaara ...
This was gonna be tricky ...
~~
That night, the reward for the victory finally showed high up in the sky. Miles away, still in his cave, Arceus was resting inside, and began to sense something had changed. The entity gently got up, and began to walk out to the edge of the cliff to look up at the night sky again. The nights had been pretty dark since he kept seeing the poor moon in its crescent, thanks to Giratina. When he was outside though, the god looked up, only to find that the full moon was back! Arceus gave a sigh of relief.
"Thank goodness. The Earth is alright for now," Arceus said to himself in great relief. He was grateful that Giratina wouldn't dare to go that far after all, but seeing that his illusions could have THAT kind of an affect was still troubling. Arceus was growing in power as well, sure, but at what rate was his adversary growing? Honestly, it was hard to tell, but if Giratina could make an illusion like that, then he surely had grown in some way.
"... Nagisa. Karma. Ren. Twilight. Weed ... Be safe ..."
Gaijou; Invasion of the Hellhounds
Late autumn. The leaves amongst the trees at Fugato Pass show the true signs of the changing seasons, turning from green to the colors of yellow, orange, and red. Some had even fell from the trees already, littering the cold ground of the forest floor. Many birds had migrated away already, though some who don't migrate still try to gather what food was still available to them. Rodents still scurried amongst the bush, trying to find seeds and small scraps of food. And for one retriever roaming the forests, it was no different. In a quick jump and bite, Mel had caught his catch - in this case, it was a decent sized rat - and was soon starting on back to his home at Gaijou.
"Good. This will be nice for Smith-San," Mel thought, as he trotted back to Gaijou. As far as activity had been with the Ohu army, it had been a bit lack luster; not much action for the dogs to really face. Mel was finding it a bit boring, but a change of pace over fighting demon after demon back with the 3-E. All the same, he had been missing Weed for quite a while. Throughout the spring and summer, he and Weed were pretty much a puppy tag team, and he hadn't heard much of him for the longest time. He still kept his spirits up all the same.
The golden retriever continued on for a while longer until he got sight of the grand Gaijou. It was still standing strong, a monument to the Fugato Pass, and Ohu Army itself. Mel went on casually through, heading right for it. A number of other dogs were about the place as well, some older soldiers, though others looked about the same age as Mel was. Mel was more used to being the younger one of the Ohu soldiers, but not anymore.
"Smith-San! Where're you?" Mel called. It didn't take very long until Mel began to see the dog in question walk on out of Gaijou to see him.
"Ah, Mel. Got a rat, I see."
"Here, this is for you," Mel offered, setting the rat down at Smith's paws. The old veteran looked down to it for a moment before looking to the pup.
"You don't have to do this, you know," Smith said with a smile.
"It's alright, Smith-San, really. The least I can do," Mel replied, wagging his tail. Smith nodded, and took the rat from the retriever. The pup was happy to help the veteran out.
"Mel, you've been quite busy. How about you rest in Gaijou for a bit?" Smith offered, starting to head in himself. Mel was happy to oblige, and followed the three legged canine in. Before the two could get in though, a small group of dogs were heading right towards them. It was no group of strangers, but Jerome's squad; Wheeler, Rocca, North, and Robert. Jerome had instructed them to help Ohu while he was away, and they had surely kept their promise ever since. The squad was soon in front of the Ohu veteran.
"Oh, hey guys. How's patrol?" Mel asked.
"That Kyoshiro is still lurking in the area. What cause of action do you want to take?" Robert asked.
"Still? Did he threaten anything on us yet?"
"Not as far as we know," Wheeler responded. Smith nodded on hearing this. Kyoshiro technically hadn't left since he fought Weed months ago, but he had yet to really confront Ohu itself, so sightings of the kishu came up on occasion.
"I see. Well, we'll try to figure it out in due time. No point in starting something that isn't worth anything," Smith decided. The squad agreed to terms, though Wheeler felt bugged with the response. As they walked off, Wheeler nudged Rocca.
"When will Jerome come back you think? Smith's soft in the head."
"Bear with it," replied Rocca. Soon the squad was away, and Smith went on inside of Gaijou. Ohu was strong, but they don't go out and start fights with just anyone. Mel went off on his own way after a little bit, heading through some of the dogs. There was plenty of dogs, but he wanted to find one in particular amongst the dog pack. The only one who's gone through just as much as he had. In a good sized pack like this, it wasn't too easy, but eventually Mel did find one dog that he was looking for.
"GB!"
Mel went right over towards GB, who was conversing with Sasuke at the moment.
"Hey Mel. Where's that catch of yours?" Sasuke asked.
"Just gave it to Smith. How're you guys?" Mel asked.
"Pretty quiet actually. About time, if you ask me," GB admitted.
"Yeah I know. Say, has anyone heard anything about Weed yet?" Mel asked.
"Not a thing. You think he'd start running back here after the moon fixed itself, eh? What else is keeping him there, right?" Sasuke brought up.
"True that. Guess we'll just have to wait. I know he'll come back eventually," GB replied. GB and Mel knew Weed better than the others at Ohu, and they knew Weed wouldn't lie to them. He said he would be back, but how long would that be?
~~
Out further away, Kyoshiro was still handling his own lurking around the place. The scarred pup himself had been sticking around. Kyoshiro technically hadn't left since he fought Weed months ago, but he had yet to really confront Ohu itself, so sightings of the kishu came up on occasion. Kyoshiro was a bit beside himself; how could Weed let him live after what he did to him?
"Wanted to talk to that damn pup, and he disappears. For god sake," Kyoshiro groaned. How much does it take to just talk to someone around here? It was getting pretty annoying to the pup, saying absolute least. He fights Weed thrice, and Weed was out of Ohu for months on end. As the kishu continued to look around, he began to hear something close by. Looking to the ground, it was a small squirrel. Not too bad for a snack.
"Come here you morsel," Kyoshiro said, licking his muzzle. The squirrel quickly saw the hungry dog running right towards it, and the rodent bolted off away from the kishu. Kyoshiro locked onto the animal as it scurried along the ground. The squirrel got through the bushes, and scurried up a tree on the other side. Kyoshiro raced through the bush at top speed, but -
"OW!"
Kyoshiro got his head ramming into something, and ended up stumbling back, head hurting.
"Hey bitch, watch where you're going!" Kyoshiro yelled. However, what he charged into was no ordinary dog. It was a dog, by all means, but this dog towered over Kyoshiro. This dog was a Great Dane, but this behemoth was large even for the breed. The ears had dropped tips, and the eyes were a yellow color. This tall canine had white fur like Kyoshiro, but covered with black splotches, more like a Dalmatian. Being a dog who fought and killed for a living, this giant wasn't making him intimidated. The Great Dane looked down to Kyoshiro, turning to face the pup.
"You should talk," the dog growled. Suddenly, the Great Dane grabbed Kyoshiro, and tossed him right into one of the trees! No prompting, no reason (well aside from getting rammed), just a way to get Kyoshiro away!
"The hell!"
"You an Ohu Soldier?" He asked, ominous and intimidation filling his voice. Kyoshiro got up, shaking off the throw.
"What's it to you, asshole?" Kyoshiro snapped. He wasn't gonna reveal anything to a dog who just threw him into a tree. The Great Dane licked his muzzle.
"I'm here for a invasion. You apart of Ohu, then I'll eat you. If not, then I'll drive you out of here."
Damn, the dog's blunt with his answers. Kyoshiro was especially unnerved on the 'eat you' part. The fact this dog was huge was one thing, but a cannibal was quite another!
"Bullshit, you ate another dog. Who do you think you are?" Kyoshiro demanded, snarling at him. The Great Dane smirked.
"I am Genba. Younger brother to Hougen."
"And who's Hougen? Another dipshit?" Kyoshiro mocked. He was confident in taking him on, no problem, but Genba himself was finding his confidence only mildly amusing.
"Judgement of hell and death. If you like, I could keep you alive as a slave gift for Hougen."
"Screw that!"
"Thought so."
Suddenly Genba raced at Kyoshiro again. The kishu jumped to the side as Genba sank his teeth into the tree. Genba was paused for a moment, getting his teeth out. The kishu jumped up, landed on Genba's back, and bit into the back of his neck. Genba though easily knocked the pup off of him, the bite only minor.
"Think you got a chance against me?" Genba mocked, Kyoshiro landing on his feet. The kishu was getting a bit annoyed as much as Genba was, and deployed his technique; he turned around, and dug into the ground. Genba ran at him, only to have the kishu slam rocks into Genba's face! Kyoshiro kept this up for a bit longer until he found an opening to get himself winning, until ...
"Genba-sama!"
"Genba! You alright?!"
"What's going on?!"
Who'd of guessed the dog had backup? Soon, Kyoshiro found himself surrounded by a large pack of dogs, all locked on him. Genba regained himself, and stared down Kyoshiro.
"Good timing. Slaughter him!"
The pack was suddenly running at Kyoshiro. Kyoshiro Shirogane stood his ground against the dogs, charging in with fangs out and at the ready. However, even for an experience slaughterer like Kyoshiro Shirogane, he was at extreme odds. The first six to seven were no problem, but this was easily over fifteen dogs, all adults, all attacking him at once. The kishu tried his best, but he was quickly getting overpowered, and overwhelmed. Worst part; Genba didn't lift a paw to even fight him!
"You goddamn dipshit, get off your ass and fight me!" Kyoshiro yelled, before another dog shoved his head in the dirt. Five others were biting into him, as Genba watched with a shit-eating grin across his muzzle.
"You finish him off. Meet me at Gaijou when your done," Genba ordered. The Great Dane began walking away, as Kyoshiro was getting his ass handed to him. Getting beaten in a one on one with Weed was one thing, but getting beaten by a cheap Genba was another story. Kyoshiro struggled like mad, feet bashing and waving, body shaking, until he finally broke free. He was bloody, but he was burning with rage at this point. Before the kishu could sink his teeth in Genba, Genba suddenly got his front leg behind Kyoshiro, and slammed the dog in the dirt with one swing. One hit, and he was pinned down.
"You don't have a ghost of a chance against me."
"I refuse to die for a scumbag like you! Kyoshiro Shirogane does not die for anyone!" Kyoshiro yelled, his claws swiping in Genba's leg.
"Oh? Kyoshiro Shirogane? This'll be even more interesting," Genba said. Kyoshiro suddenly found himself grabbed by the head, lifted off the ground, and shaken around like a ragdoll! Kyoshiro endured the pain shooting through him, but Genba had his finishing move all set for the kishu. Keeping a firm grip with his teeth, Genba swung him around, and knocked him out with one smash into a tree! Kyoshiro was out cold immediately, and Genba dropped him down on the ground, Kyoshiro looking lifeless with a bloody head.
"That was boring. Alright, let's go!" Genba ordered. Genba and the rest of the dogs soon ran off away from Kyoshiro, and soon the dog was alone. Genba was sure that the hit had killed the dog, and there was no point in sticking around.
...
"Bout time."
Kyoshiro woke up, shaken up, but still having plenty of energy. That was simply a act at the end to get Genba off his back. He heard what he wanted, and he knew where to go next.
~~
Those amongst Gaijou were still unaware of the oncoming threat. The Ohu soldiers were still around the area, and GB and Mel both were still sitting over by Gaijou itself. The two were looking on from the top of Gaijou, scouring Fugato Pass for some sign of their old friend. As Sasuke had said, Weed should start coming back by this point, since the Moon was now back to normal. Weed had left since the moon was exploded, and why would he still be gone if the problem was solved? All seemed calm for everyone around this point, until ...
"OY! OHU!"
Whoever was in earshot turned to the source, as another dog raced out of the forest, and out into sight of those of Ohu, Mel and GB included. The dog in question may not be an Ohu soldier, but he still wasn't going to let Genba in without them knowing about it; Kyoshiro Shirogane. Odd to see the dog suddenly come back around, and once more Kyoshiro looked pretty bloody and torn up.
"Kyoshiro?" Mel wondered. He and GB looked to eachother before they began to head on down to see the kishu. The calls Kyoshiro was making also got out some of the higher ranking soldiers, and Ohu Veteran Smith as well. Kyoshiro was lucky to make it here before Genba would, and not a moment too soon either. Smirth, Ken, Sasuke, and Kagetora were the first to confront Kyoshiro, who was hurting, but determined. GB, Mel, and even Teru showed up sometime after.
"God damn what happened to you?" Sasuke asked, almost immediately after seeing him. At least the question was a more reasonable one for Kyoshiro.
"You Ohu Soldiers better get yourselves ready; an army of dogs are coming to take over!" Kyoshiro warned. The news hit them hard, and got them on edge right away.
"What?!" Some of the dogs gasped.
"So, another invader. Kyoshiro, how many dogs are we talking about here?"
"Enough to stand a chance at Gaijou, I'll tell you that much," Kyoshiro replied. GB and Mel nearby grew a little bit troubled on this news. Weed's gone, and now a threat to Gaijou was going on? Not a good time. Before Kyoshiro could continue, one of the dogs suddenly called out.
"Smith-sama! A huge pack is coming this way!"
Smith had to see for himself at this point. The three-legged dog quickly began to climb up Gaijou as fast as he could, until he got himself just on top of Gaijou, and he started to look around from there. At first, everything seemed normal, but soon the veteran began to see something huge start to come their way. Out in the big clearing in front of Gaijou, more dogs began to march right towards them, with Genba marching strong right in front. Behind him was hundreds of dogs, far more than Ohu had for the moment. The Ohu Soldiers immediately notice the huge pack coming their way. Smith himself couldn't believe his eyes. A huge pack was nothing new for him, but the Ohu veteran knew well that Ohu was too short of numbers to face against such a pack like this. Genba, marching forward, knew that Gaijou was short on fighters too, and he found this to be easy pickings for his own soldiers.
"Shit. There's so many soldiers. Gaijou won't stand a chance in this stage ... But them ..."
Smith made his decision.
Smith began to run down Gaijou, until he was back with the others on ground level. Every second ticking by had Genba closer with his pack. Genba wasn't even running - he was in no hurry.
"Shit, shit! What do we do?! There's so many," Sasuke said, getting scared. Many of the soldiers were ready to fight, Kyoshiro and Jerome's Squad too, but Smith had his own idea in mind.
"They're not going to get Gaijou!" Kagetora declared, snarling in anticipation.
"Be quiet! GB, Mel, Teru, Sasuke, Kyoshiro, you have to get out of here; escape down the river behind Gaijou, and find Weed. He has to know what's going on at Fugato Pass," Smith instructed firmly. GB and Mel agreed, and Sasuke was more than happy to get out, but Kyoshiro drew the line there.
"What?! Bullshit, I'm not running away!" Kyoshiro demanded. Smith then went over, confronting Kyoshiro in particular. The look on his face was firm, but not threatening so Kyoshiro could listen without getting angry at him.
"You'll have to leave, you're too weak to fight them now. Besides, you wanted to find Weed yourself anyway, right?" Smith said. Kyoshiro felt angry, but didn't think of anything to respond. Soon, the dogs of Ohu began to hear Genba's army advance faster from a signal howl from Genba himself. Pressure turned high.
"We don't have time to argue, let's find Weed," GB decided. The others had to agree at this point, as they began to hear the battle cries of the other army. Those who had to leave began heading off behind Gaijou to the cliff, but Kyoshiro was still standing there for a little bit longer. The kishu just groaned, and went off to join GB and the others. GB, Mel, Sasuke, and Teru were already at the cliff, as Kyoshiro caught up with them. The cliff did halt Sasuke in particular, just for how deep it was.
"Teru, here, climb on top of me," GB said. Teru quickly did as he was told, and climbed up onto GB's shoulders. It was better than him jumping down himself any day.
"Come on everybody, here we go!" Mel said, making the first jump down. GB gathered his nerves, and quickly jumped down after him, but Sasuke still was hesitant, even after hearing GB and Mel land in the river below.
"S-Shit. Shit."
"Get a move on," Kyoshiro ordered, suddenly pushing Sasuke off to get him to go! Sasuke screamed as he fell, and Kyoshiro jumped right on down after them. Smith himself sensed that the others had left by now, and with the dogs now left, there wasn't anything to hold the rest back. Smith went out with the others, seeing Genba standing there with his army right behind him. The ohu veteran knew damn well that this sort of arriver was not here just to visit Gaijou. Genba had the most smug filled grin on his face, ready for a blood bath at the expense of the Ohu Army. Genba then made the order that was about to change everything for Smith ...
"TEAR THEM APART!"
~~
"Weed! Aim high!"
"Give me your best shot, Nagisa!"
With a strong throw of his arm, the ball was thrown high in the air, as far up as Nagisa could do. Weed kept his eyes locked up in the sky, and began to run around for a bit, him trying to aim himself right. The blue dog continued going back and forth more and more, until with one tall leap, Weed grabbed the ball in his jaws mid air. The leap itself was about ten feet straight up, which was pretty impressive for a small dog like him. With the ball in his mouth, he trotted right on back to Nagisa Shiota, feeling pretty good with himself. Nearby, the duo had a little audience watching Weed (Twilight, Karma, Ren, and Korosensei). Odd to see them at school at this point: since Gakuho's attack, school had to close down for a while, and while the main building's still being put under deep question by officials, 3-E was virtually unaffected right now, being far away as it is.
"Ready for another go, Weed?"
"Just a minute, let me rest first," Weed replied, sitting down over by the others. He and Nagisa had been doing this for over an hour now, and the constant jumping and running did tire Weed a little bit.
"Well done, everybody's improving wonderfully!" Korosensei praised, clapping excitedly. Weed was a little beat from his games, but he felt pretty accomplished about it, all the same.
"Eh. I can do better, I know I can," Weed said, panting. Still, he was feeling pretty confident with himself.
"We all know you can pup, and I know you will," Korosensei encouraged. During this little conversation, one of the watchers was, more of less, left behind in what was being said. Twilight. Unlike everyone else at the moment, she didn't get any exact trick to get her to understand Weed in anyway, unlike Nagisa and Karma.
"Hey, Ren? Can you translate, please?" Twilight asked quietly. Ren got the memo, but instead of doing that, she suddenly gripped one of Korosensei's tentacle hands.
"OOWW! Ren, how many times do I have to tell you -"
"Twilight needs your pill," Ren simply stated, monotone as usual, and unaffected by what just happened.
"For what, migraine?"
Ren answered simply by pointing a finger over to the only other non-human with them. Korosensei followed Ren's finger to Weed, and it immediately clicked.
"OH, stupid me *hand bonking his head*, Twilight, got something I think can help ya," Korosensei said. In a flash, Korosensei disappeared, and reappeared within a second, holding the same sort of pill that the other kids took during their safari trip. Twilight heard of these thanks to Nagisa, but she didn't feel up for trying any strange looking things like this. Before she could react exactly though, the pill popped into her mouth, and, almost instinctively, she swallowed it. She felt a sense of fear (and the gross taste) rush over her, but it went as quickly as it came.
"W-What was that for?!" Twilight gasped, coughing a little bit. The others were a bit caught off guard to Korosensei's quick jump, but the alien knew what he was doing. Weed tried to get the answer out of her, and at first, all Twilight heard was barking, but ...
"Hey, you okay? Was he too rough?"
Twilight froze up, eyes fixated on Weed for a moment or two. However, she gulped, cleared her throat, and checked her ears with a few snaps of her fingers to be sure if they're alright. Both ears sounded the same, as Nagisa went over to her side.
"Was that those translator pills?" Twilight asked, still a little shaky.
"It's okay, it's okay. Korosensei made those pills for us during my safari trip. It's help you understand Weed a bit more," Nagisa explained, trying to calm Twilight's nerves all the while. The others got her relaxed, and Weed gave a sigh of relief. However, as the cool autumn breeze went by, something ended up catching the pooch's attention. The smell in the air was normal for most, but the dog got the scent of a few familiar figures - at least he thought so. The blue dog took a few sniffs, and started walking off out into the field, facing the forests bordering 3-E's main yard. Could it be? No, he was sure he left them back at Gaijou already ... But ...
"Wait ... No, it can't be ... can it? ..." Weed thought.
"WEED! WEED!"
Weed's suspicions are confirmed, the second that one of the newcomers rushed out into the open. Amongst them, as it turned out, the first to rocket out was GB. The English setter kept running like mad, even with Teru still riding his back without falling.
"GB? GB!" Weed said happily, running over to greet his old friend. Weed hadn't seen the dog pretty much all autumn, so it was nice to reunite with him, though it was odd that he'd find him coming back in such a worried panic. GB skidded to a stop once Weed got up to him, the English setter looking exhausted from all that running. The humans further away were quick to recognize the dog as well.
"Weed *pant* thank god you're still here. *pant* Look *pant* we got a *pant* *pant* hang on a minute," GB panted. Obviously from his exhaustion, he'd been running for days, and possibly straight through as well.
"GB? That you? Damn, been a while since I last saw your face," Karma said, rubbing the dog's head. A nice gesture, but GB had other things on his mind other than that, but he sat down first. Him sitting ended up knocking Teru off his shoulders.
"Sorry, Teru. couldn't stand a minute longer," GB said through tired breath, as Teru got to his paws.
"Teru? That who you are, pup?"
"What the?! How do you know what I'm saying?" Teru stuttered out.
"Long story. Anyway, GB, what's the -" Before Weed could finish, the other dogs then started to show up: Kyoshiro, Mel, and Sasuke. Sasuke they never met, and Mel they're okay with, but Kyoshiro being with them did confuse some heads. All of a sudden though, Ren quickly saw Kyoshiro, and stood in Weed's way, ready for a fight as anyone else would be. The trio stopped quickly.
"Hold up, bitch, I'm not here for another fight!" Kyoshiro quickly got out before Ren could charge him. He didn't run for days, just to end up clobbered by the superwomen. Ren kept an eye on him, but stepped aside anyhow.
"What're you doing? humans can't hear us, you idiot," Sasuke commented, just for Kyoshiro to whack him in the head with his paw.
"Huh? All of you? I thought you all were staying at Gaijou," Weed noted. That was when Mel raced up to Weed, and went right on with the message.
"That's just it: It's Ohu, it's been invaded and taken over!"
Weed felt his heart stop on hearing such news, he was so shocked. He'd been here, fighting off demons and helping Nagisa, just to hear his own home had been taken over?! Did Giratina slip by an invasion force without them knowing, and confronted them to keep them busy and distracted? Not too far off, but it was still horrifying.
"W-WHAT?!" Weed gasped. However, Ren suddenly grew from monotone, to ready to kill. The warrior went right up to the other dogs, her expression alone enough to unnerve them.
"Gaijou? WHO INVADED?" Ren demanded, her voice bellowing. Sasuke gulped, and actually sidestepped, soon standing behind Kyoshiro. What an embarrassment.
"How'd you know?!" Sasuke gasped.
"We'll tell you later, but Weed, Fugato Pass needs you back, right now! Smith said so," GB instructed.
"WHO. INVADED?" Ren repeated.
"Some demon dog, Genba. He sat his ass aside and got his own men to nearly kill me!" Kyoshiro finally answered, once he tore off his muzzle cover. Weed would normally be right up and running at this point, but however, he still remembered what Arceus had said, and the reason he came back here in the first place. He's a Chosen, and he has the Multitype in him, and he needs to be with the others to fight off Giratina and his demons. On the other paw, this was his home that's being taken over ... However, the silence lasted just a little too long.
"You're doubting, aren't you?" Kyoshiro growled, pushing aside GB and Mel.
"What? No, no, it's - just -"
"DAMNIT WEED! We didn't run outta Gaijou for days straight just for you to pussy out on us! I could've stayed and fight, but - MMPH!" Suddenly, Korosensei disappeared, and in just two seconds flat, the angry scarred pup was suddenly muzzled. It got quiet a lot quicker after that. Still, the kishu was still fuming, and now he was trying his best to break the muzzle on his face.
"Weed, I know this is out of nowhere, and I know you got your prerogative, but Ohu needs you back in order to regain Gaijou again. They've probably lost Gaijou by now. Please, Weed," GB said, trying to get Weed to change his mind. The blue dog tried to think over the circumstances, both in personal and overall. One side held the whole world, and the other was a more personal issue. He could still remember the clear words Arceus told him and his friends about their involvement at hand .... er, paw in his case. Eventually, an idea did come up in his head, of the only true angel that can decide this situation out. Before he could though, Ren was already beginning to move off away from the school.
"Ren, where're you going?"
"Back to Gaijou! I REFUSE to stay here and let my home get destroyed," Ren bellowed, anger deeply engraved into her voice.
"Eh, I think you got your home confused. This is the wild, not a town," Sasuke corrected. The very look of Ren's angry eyes silenced the poor pooch.
"Look, can you guys give me a second, please?" Weed asked, starting to trot away to the nearby forest. They allowed him to do so, but Ren and Kyoshiro both were getting impatient.
~~
"Greninja! Greninja?! Where are you?!"
Weed moved off right to the mountain forest, and his target this time was Greninja. They had many in their group, but Greninja was the only one who actually works directly with Arceus, so perhaps the ninja frog would actually help him decide what was best at the time. He hadn't seen him since his last appearance during the demon dog attack. The dog continued moving along at a fair pace, trying to find Greninja's scent properly, but it wasn't exactly easy to do.
"Why does that frog have to hide so well?" Weed wondered, as he continued going along around the main path. As he kept going on though, with his nose still trying to pick up some sort of scent, the little dog eventually reached the main place where Greninja would hang out: the mountain pool. Due to the cold weather, the pool was starting to freeze over a little bit, though the ice is still far too thin to take a step on. However, Weed didn't see Greninja anywhere in sight however.
"Greninja?! You around here? I want to ask you something!" Weed called. However, there didn't seem to be any response coming from anywhere, aside from the cold breeze against the trees. Weed took a few sniffs in the air, but he couldn't seem to catch any scent of Greninja either. To be fair, he was by a pool of water, so if Greninja was in the water, then the scent could've been cut off. After a bit though, Weed continued looking around the mountain pool for any signs or any clues. As Weed kept looking around the pool, he looked back into the pool, and he got his answer - the clear icy roof of the pool concealed the ninja frog just under the water surface. Greninja didn't look very troubled, and even looked asleep.
"Greninja! Greninja!" Weed yelled. But, Greninja didn't seem to react at first. Weed leaned in closer to the surface, and then tried something else. The ice maybe? Weed whacked the ice with his paws, breaking the ice so there was an opening. Weed then got his muzzle underwater, and gave a good yell. The reaction was quick.
The ice roof suddenly smashed open, and a freaked out ninja frog was suddenly out in the open, landing on the side of the pool. His eyes were as big as dinner plates, and his nerves now up.
"Weed!"
"Sorry, Greninja. Listen, I need to talk to you about something," Weed said, as Greninja tried to calm down after his little wake up call.
"What is it?"
"Look. My old friends from Fugato Pass, they need me back there, they said -"
"Weed, we've been over this already before when you left the first time, remember?" Greninja reminded, still a bit annoyed with being woken up. Weed lowered his ears, embarrassed. He remembered the last time he talked to Greninja about this with Nagisa, and it was Nagisa who helped Weed out. This time though, Weed's alone.
"Yeah, I know we did."
"And you also know that you eventually came back regardless of that."
"I know, but it's different!"
"... How?" Greninja asked sternly. Both the dog and the ninja frog were getting quite a Deja Vu moment from this, but Weed had a different reason this time. Weed had to get his act together this time.
"Greninja, they ran from Gaijou for days on end, and they told me Fugato Pass is taken over by a demon dog. Smith-san himself that they need me back, and Ren is probably going off by now to help them anyway."
"Ren left as well?"
"Hie. She looked very determined about it too," Weed replied. Before they could continue, the two then started to hear something coming towards them. Guess it was something to expect, especially since they soon saw Karma, Nagisa, GB, and Mel as well. Greninja knew what was coming now, as they all caught up with Weed.
"Greninja, there you are. Listen, we -" GB started to say.
"Don't say it, Weed just told me why you came back for him. Ren ran off too?"
"Like any of us could stop that bitch," Karma noted. Greninja gave a groan. He was tired, annoyed, but he wasn't stubborn about his opinions on the matter anymore. Especially after seeing Nagisa nearly kill Giratina all by himself with just a few kind words.
"OK then."
"Look, we know you want us - wait ... ok?" Nagisa asked.
"I've been a bit troubled with your safety, and the fact you all are needed together, but it's starting to become just a little ludicrous. Ren Hosen has already went off, and now Weed wants to head back himself to help with the demon dog of yours. From now on ... I'll go with whatever you think is right. If that means for him to go, then so be it. Still, promise me one thing, Weed, if you do go off alone: Try to unlock your Multitype while you're gone. It'll make all the difference for everyone."
The others didn't say much at first, but they were glad that Greninja was actually opening up to their ideas for now on. Weed nodded, and promised.
"Thank you, Greninja," Nagisa said. Greninja didn't respond to that, as he turned back to the pool. Weed knew that this is the ultimate green light for him, and if the Ohu army needs him, then they're going to get him. Once that was done, Greninja made a jump, and landed right back underwater, back in the same position, and heading back to sleep.
"About time that frog opened up to us," Karma commented, as Nagisa turned to Weed, who went over to GB and Mel.
"Well, Weed, we'll be here for you if you need us. Good luck," Nagisa said, rubbing Weed's head. The akita clearly understood.
"I promise, Nagisa. You guys watch your backs too, ok?"
"Sure thing, pup. Catch you later," Karma said. With a nod, Weed, GB, and Mel then went right off on their way. No time like the present to go off and head on their way.
~~
As for the Demon Clan, things seemed to have ended up put down a bit thanks to the incident back during the Eclipse. While Nagisa had the real world, Giratina's world is anything but normal. The world he was in was not the same world, by any means: the land around him left in suspended animation, floating around him in the lack of gravity. The world seemed to be put upside down: the clouds far below, and a sort of crystal roof above him, with land masses themselves looking either turned upside down, or merging into eachother in a similar manor to lava or clap - not natural. Amongst many of the places in the world, the place Giratina slipped himself into was hidden on one of the floating forest pockets. Giratina had got himself a cold lake, so cold in fact that there was some ice blue crystals around the water's edge. Only his head was out of the water, resting on the bank. Thanks to the incident, Giratina's entire body was covered in severe burns, the only exception being the head.
"My lord!"
The voice woke up the sleeping pokemon demon, as another demon soon went over towards him. The demon in question was Bisharp, troubled over his demon overlord now in such a state.
"Ah Bisharp. Did you handle what I asked you to do?"
"Doing well, but are you okay?" Bisharp asked, actually showing concern towards Giratina. The demonic dragon gave a rough growl, but not because of Bisharp.
"No, I am not. I took too much damn time during the eclipse, and the Chosen bastards took it to their advantage," Giratina explained, Bisharp able to see the horrid burns all over his body.
"You're lucky to still be alive. I'm sorry."
"It's my own fault, Bisharp," Giratina admitted. As much as he hated to say, he mocked the Chosen for too long, and was enjoying himself just a little too much. The last time he's going to do that to himself in such a situation. After that, Giratina raised his head.
"You said you were doing well, Bisharp?" Giratina asked. Bisharp answered him by showing the list that Giratina gave him, but with a few names and pictures with a check mark over them. Looking over who Bisharp had found and recruited, Giratina felt a little better about the report that Bisharp had made for him. The amount of names and pictures cut out was about three, and the ones exactly were a step up for the Demon Clan.
"Thank you, Bisharp," Giratina said. One of his wing spikes gently touched one of the faces that were scratched off.
"Bring him in to see me for a bit. I'd like to have a word with him."
Bisharp nodded, and he was soon off to get him. All Giratina could do in his current condition is hunker down in the cool waters, and wait ...
Destroyers from the Desert
Back at their vacation home, everyone else was basically doing their own thing since leaving Zecora's hut. Only one that wasn't there was Korosensei, who insisted that he stay and have more fortunes told to him. Many of the kids were doing their own thing: Karma was chilling on the couch, checking out his angel piece he kept since finding it in Tokyo, while Nagisa and Hinata were reading some borrowed books. Luffy and Naruto were outside playing fetch with Mel and Weed, as GB and Ren looked on. Since Korosensei didn't entirely plan for anything else for the day, the group was a bit bored with little to nothing to do. At one point, Weed just caught the ball, and gave it back to Naruto.
"Ok, ready," Weed said, ready to go.
"Alright you two, eyes to the sky," Naruto replied eagerly, throwing the ball again as high as he could. Weed and Mel both started to rush after the ball again, scrambling to catch the target. In the end though, Weed grabbed it again.
"Good catch!" Naruto called, as Weed triumphantly trotted back to the two. As he did though, Ren then came over to them.
"Can I try?" She asked, her hand extended for the ball. Luffy didn't hesitate, not thinking it through, and gave the ball to Ren. Weed and Mel were a little bit unsure about her doing it, taking to thought of Ren's strength. Ren rallied it up, and with one quick throw, the ball went flying off like a bullet (more literally than metaphorically).
"Oh shit," Weed gasped, as the two immediately began running off after it. Luffy and Naruto had their mouths wide open, and eyes bulged out upon the sight of Ren's throw. Ren didn't mean to throw it so far, though her expression remained unchanged ...
"Oops."
The ball remained in the sky for a good minute, at a speed matching that of a cannon ball, until it finally hit ground, far away from the home. It gave a far bounce from the force, Weed and Mel still running after it fast. However, after a third bounce, suddenly the fourth hit was followed by a loud squawk! Weed and Mel went through the savannah grass, and found where their ball ended up ... Or rather, ended up on.
"Weed, Mel?"
Suddenly, the two immediately recognized the voice, and figure: Kimba! Accompanied by a few others, including Dodie and a old mandrill, Kimba was passing through the area when the ball crashed in. Mel quickly found it, though with a green parrot under it, and a bit dazed from the hit.
"Kimba! We're sorry, we are just getting our ball," Weed explained, as Mel went and grabbed the ball. However, the parrot under it was not happy with getting beamed by a random ball.
"Why you clumsy mutt, what's the idea hitting me, eh?!" It snapped, catching Mel off guard a bit as the bird got all in his face. Mel spat out the ball before speaking.
"Sorry, Pauli, didn't mean to bean ya," Mel said, trying to back up to give the angry bird more room. Suddenly, the bird looked surprised rather than angry, along with Kimba and Dodie.
"How'd you know his name?" Dodie asked.
"Wait, that's his legit name?" Weed asked, as Pauli landed on Kimba.
"That's right - Pauli Parrot," Pauli introduced. Weed and Mel just glanced to each other. The mandrill then went forward, looking over Weed and Mel a little bit.
"Kimba, you know these two?"
"Oh, right. Weed, Mel, this is Dan'l. He's the advisor of the jungle. Uncle Dan'l, this is Weed and Mel," Kimba introduced. Weed and Mel didn't exactly recognize the mandrill from the first time they arrived in the jungle, as Dan'l just stayed by. He could see that these dogs weren't like any normal animal ...
"Uh ... Ok then, what're you guys doing?" Mel asked.
"Oh, we're going to watch the sunset together. Dan'l was showing us this amazing viewing spot, right uncle Dan'l?" Dodie explained, the old mandrill nodding.
"Ah yes, best view this side of Africa. No other view like it, I tell you," Dan'l said. Weed and Mel were a bit interested in that idea: nothing else to do, anyway. Besides, what harm was it to see some sunset to end the day?
"Can we come?" They both asked. Dan'l wondered for a bit, but the answer came around rather quickly.
"Well, I don't see why not," Dan'l said. Weed and Mel were a bit happy to hear that, but before they could continue, suddenly they remembered the others back at the house. If they just left, then they'll start to wonder where they ended up.
"I'll join you in a bit, I have to tell my friends where we're going," Weed insisted.
"Well, don't be long," Kimba said. Weed nodded, and started back to the others, while the rest headed out.
~~
As time ticked on for a while longer, the group of animals continued off towards the drier area of the kingdom. Upon arrival, Pauli, Kimba, Dodie, Dan'l and Mel were given a fantastic view of the setting sun. There wasn't any tree, bush, or even a stem of grass to block it. Only thing was just the sun and sand of the desert front. Before their arrival, Weed managed to catch up to them, so he didn't miss out on the sight himself, though GB ended up coming along too. It was a fabulous sight indeed.
"Wow, you're right, this is a great view," Weed commented. The others were in awe, but Dan'l was a bit tired from the running himself. As Weed and Mel looked out onto the expanse of the sunset, Mel suddenly started to notice something far off that looked a bit different from normal. In the evening sun's gaze, it almost appeared that the sun seemed to split in two! Even if they weren't in Japan, this wasn't normal. But, before the retriever could say anything to the others, that split grew out, and suddenly blasted over them all in a quick blast of sand! Everyone barely covered as the sand rushed over them for a full minute before it subsided, sand all over them. While they tried to get the sand off of them, Dan'l looked back out to the evening sun in worry.
"The hell was that?" GB coughed, shaking some of the sand from his head.
"I don't know," Kimba replied, getting some sand off his ears. Dan'l kept his focus more on what was ahead of them, rather than the animals around him. This was a sign to Dan'l. Soon, the other animals notice Dan'l's lack of response, and fixation on the setting sun.
"Uncle Dan'l, what's wrong?" Kimba asked.
"The Destroyers of the Desert, that's what. Legend says that if the devil wind passes through the face of the evening sun, they'll come back!" Dan'l explained, not breaking his gaze. The destroyers was a name that GB, Mel, and Weed had some memory of: hearing it while Zecora explained it. But, was it real? ...
They were about to find out. Out in front of them, they all could see something moving towards them, as Zecora's legend repeated in Weed's mind ...
The Destroyers of the Desert is a legend as old as the land itself. Beings of destruction, able to wipe out a land of life within days; The legend goes that in the face of the evening sun, the devil winds will rise, sweeping away everything in its wake, in preparation for their arrival...
The figures were closing the gap between them and Kimba's group, taking better shape. One of them was towering over the other two, as they walked closer.
This will be a sign for all to see: for when the devil winds die, look into the face of the evening sun. And there you shall see them: the destroyers of the Desert...
Soon, they were close enough to distinguish one from the other. One of them looking like a baboon, about as big as Kimba, though with white fur and a red face. Another looked like some sort of large wildcat, spotted with a set of fur barbs hanging from his face. In between them though was a gigantic elephant, rugged and fur dangling from his ears. The others simply stared at the three newcomers, unsure of what exactly to do.
"Can it really be them?" Kimba wondered, beginning to walk forward to them. The baboon was the first to go forward to the white lion, not really happy on seeing him.
"Hey, cub, you got something to say?" He asked, pretty smugly.
"Nothing special, though I might as well introduce myself. I'm Kimba, Prince of the jungle," Kimba introduced. None of them were at all impressed with Kimba's status.
"Prince eh? Chiller, show him how you make Prince pie!" The baboon snapped, the wildcat gladly went right over into the playing field, licking his teeth. Chiller got himself ready, the others a bit worried on the sidelines. Kimba wasn't sure what Chiller was gonna do, but before he could do anything, Chiller charged forward, his crazed growls filling the air as he quickly made the first strike! Kimba tried to regain himself, but Chiller moved too fast, and bolted past Kimba a few more times, slicing him up!
"Kimba!" Weed gasped, rushing in to help. Mel raced in too, leaving GB stunned to see them both charge into a fight that wasn't their own. Chiller saw them running in, and dodged them both.
"Wanna take over for a while, Butcher Boy?" Chiller asked, turning to the baboon as Kimba tried to get back up. Butcher Boy rushed at the lion, and whacked him good and hard, keeping the lion down. Weed tried running to Kimba's aid, but Chiller grabbed him by the tail, and chucked him at Mel, sending them both tumbling in the dirt. Everyone else along the sidelines were worried sick over them. In worry, GB quickly got an answer while glancing at Pauli.
"Pauli, hurry and find help, they're not gonna last long this way," GB insisted. The parrot didn't need to be told twice before flying away to find some help. GB knew Weed was a good fighter, but, he didn't want to take any chances (especially with an elephant standing there!) speaking of elephant, he saw Pauli fly away, but he didn't really say or do anything about it. However, he was getting bored with the fight itself.
"You're not welcome in our jungle!" Kimba yelled.
"Get used to us, pussycat, cuz we're here to stay," Chiller retorted. Weed and Mel were about to charge again, but the elephant got in their way. Chiller and Butcher Boy moved aside as the elephant did his work: he quickly grabbed Kimba by the tail, batted Mel with said lion to launch him into a tree, and slammed Kimba into Weed! The assault was quick, but did its job as all three were too weak to fight anymore. Mel was the only one who managed to get himself back up, as Dodie, Dan'l and GB watched in horror. As the trio destroyers moved pass, Butcher Boy started talking again.
"Smile as the great Nero passes. Smile!"
None of them smiled, even if Dodie and GB were scared of the three. Nero and Chiller simply ignored them, as Butcher Boy joined them later on. Help wasn't gonna come, even if Pauli did find someone. After they disappeared in the jungle, they quickly rushed over to their aid. GB and Dan'l went over to Weed and Kimba, while Dodie went to Mel and helped him balance.
"Damn, this isn't good. Hey, Dan'l right? Know where they can heal?" GB asked. Dan'l nodded.
"Yes, but we have to go fast," Dan'l said. GB quickly grabbed Kimba, and put him on his back while Dan'l took Weed. Dodie came over with Mel hobbling over.
"Dodie, take Mel, we gotta go," Dan'l insisted. Mel didn't argue, as Dodie helped the retriever on her back. With everyone good, they all quickly ran off on their way. It was all they could do, they had to deal with the Destroyers of the Desert later.
~~
Meanwhile, Pauli was still flying around like crazy, still thinking that Kimba needed help. The parrot flew threw the forest like mad, trying to get some help from someone. Anyone!
"Oh, come on, come on, isn't there anyone in this jungle to talk to?" Pauli thought, flying around the many trees. While he was flying through the trees, suddenly the freaked parrot flew into something hard. The bird took a second or so before shaking off the hit and looking at what he flew into. However, upon looking, it did not appear like any tree he'd seen. After all, trees aren't yellow, or in a school uniform ...
"Can I help you?" He asked, holding Pauli by the tail feathers. Pauli was still a bit freaked about this thing being alive when he asked.
"W-What are you?" Pauli managed to squawk out.
"Korosensei, my feathered friend. And you are?"
"Pauli... Wait, waitwaitwait, right, I need help!"
"What's the matter, some snake snatch your eggs?"
"No, no, no, it's my friends, they're getting their hides torn up by these three newcomers, come on," Pauli said, trying to pull Korosensei by the arm, only for the alien to yank it away.
"Hold on there little fella."
"I can't hold on, they're getting pummeled back there!"
"And who's they?"
"I don't have time for questions - please I need help!" Pauli said. Korosensei nodded and put the noisy parrot into his school uniform. If he's gonna help, then he wasn't gonna keep himself in suspicions about this parrot's friends.
"Just point off to where they are."
"Uh ... At the edge of the jungle, you'll see a desert?"
Before Pauli could even remotely react, Korosensei already bolted off! In just two seconds, the alien and the parrot ended up back at the fight scene, Pauli a bit dazed from the sudden dash, falling out of Korosensei's shirt and onto the ground.
"This is the spot?"
"Yeah, you got it."
Korosensei looked around the area, though didn't see anyone around. Pauli was freaked when he found everyone gone. Kimba, Dodie, Dan'l, Weed, GB, Mel, Butcher Boy, Nero, Chiller, all gone! Korosensei seemed to take a sniff or two in the air, though could see some of the blood spilt on the sand from the aforementioned fight.
"Hm ... This fight indeed happened: the clear scent of many animals are here: lion, antelope, and mandrill from the jungle, and elephant, baboon and wildcat from the desert. Also, the scent of -" Korosensei suddenly grew worried. "English setter, Akita, and Golden Retriever." Pauli flew up around the area in a panic.
"Oh no oh no, where'd they go?! They were here, I swear! Oh, what happened to them?"
"Don't threat, they left off to the east, my guess a half an hour ago."
"How do you know?!"
"Basic navigation and scent tracking," Korosensei bluntly stated. Pauli wasn't sure if questioning it would be the best idea or not. Korosensei moved off a little bit to where the others rushed off to. Pauli flew off, and landed on Korosensei's shoulder.
"What are you gonna do?" Pauli asked. Korosensei thought for a little bit, then getting an idea.
"Say, Pauli? I'm gonna go check on your animal pals, but, I need a favor from you. About a mile or so from here, my students are spending some vacation time, and those three dogs are their friends. I need you to fly back there, and tell them what's going on. Tell them Korosensei sent ya."
"... And where are they?"
"Just a mile away, off in that direction." Korosensei pointed to where the vacation home was. "Fly straight that way, no turning, stop at the first house you see," Pauli still wasn't too sure about the idea, but in the end, he began flying off in the direction given to him. Korosensei then looked back out to the desert, and the direction the others had gone. In one fine leap, his Mach-20 speed gone to work, and soon the alien was gone in the blink of an eye.
Back in the jungle, many of the animals were unaware of the event that occurred back at the jungle edge. As they rested by the main area of the jungle, the Destroyers soon went right in. As they did, Butcher Boy was on Nero's back, Nero was tossing and catching a large rock, as if ready to throw it at the slightest provocation, and Chiller followed behind. Soon as they came in, Butcher Boy jumped down from Nero, and went right to the eatery.
"Alright, chumps, get us all the food you have! Nero brought a big appetite with him!" Butcher Boy demanded, quickly snatching away a bowl of grass from a warthog, and giving it to Nero.
"Hey! That was mine!"
"Says who, pork chop?" Butcher Boy snapped, his tail hitting the pig's face before going back to the others.
"What makes you think you're in charge? When Kimba finds out -"
"Kimba's not helpin nobody. Tell them, Chiller!"
Chiller menacingly licked his chops.
"You're prince tangled with us in the clearing, and came out second base! Won't be surprised if he doesn't walk again."
"You beat Kimba?!" One of the animals gasped. That news got most of the animals to change their mind right away: the leader of the jungle was defeated?! Some of them started to run, trying to find Kimba, but Chiller wasn't having any of it, rushing in the way.
"Don't try any funny stuff, now get us food or you'll end up like your prince," Chiller threatened. The animals didn't need to be told twice, especially after Chiller swiped his claws at them a few times to get them moving. Looked like there were some new leaders to the jungle ...
~~
As for Kimba, he wasn't doing very well. Nighttime had already came around by the time Dan'l had guided everyone else to the destination: a secluded hot spring. One at a time, Weed, Mel, and Kimba were all put in the healing waters. When Kimba was put in, he began to struggle, but Dan'l managed to make Kimba stay in there.
"Now you three stay in there, you hear? These waters will heal your wounds," Dan'l explained. After telling them, Dan'l, GB, and Dodie began walking away. Even if they should, they knew that the three are in a good place to heal. Weed, Mel, and Kimba watched as their friends walked away. Dodie looked back once more before going off on her way. Kimba rested on the side of the spring, feeling his cuts sting a bit from the water. Weed and Mel too felt the stinging, but all three felt it ease away after a bit. Still, Kimba felt terrible that he lost to the Destroyers, and just slumped as Mel went over to his side.
"Don't worry Kimba, it'll be alright."
Kimba didn't reply.
Back with the others, GB, Dodie, and Dan'l were heading back to the jungle, not sure of where else to go. As they went under the moonlight, Dodie turned to Dan'l.
"Uncle Dan'l? You think they can defeat those guys once they healed?" Dodie asked. All Dan'l did was shake his head slightly. GB turned back to the springs. He'll be sure to go back later, but, why did they jump into such a fight that wasn't their own? They shouldn't be involved with such a fight, they just shouldn't! ...
Then ... Why did he feel so bad? ...
~~
The morning sun creeped over the horizon, yet the animals weren't doing much better. Since the destroyers showed up, all of their food was diminishing very quickly, and any animal retorting against them didn't get any doubt benefit. Pauli in his flight had even more trouble. Even if an hour away (to Korosensei at least), exactly where was he supposed to go had escaped him, and he lost track of where to go. At the spring, Weed, Mel, and Kimba were recovering from yesterday's beat down from Butcher Boy, Chiller, and Nero. However, no one was around at the time, so the three had a moment to themselves.
"You feeling ok, Kimba?" Weed asked at a point. Kimba turned to him.
"I'm feeling better, but I don't care. I just hope the jungle's still standing when we're done here," Kimba pondered.
"I know what you mean. I'm sorry I couldn't beat them."
"It's not your fault, Weed, really. Though, you didn't have to join in on the fight. After all, it's not your jungle you're fighting for."
"And watch you get killed? No way, that's against what I believe in! I think there's a special word for that ... What is it? Um ..."
"That's an alignment."
The new voice caught all three off guard, as another figure came out from the entrance. While Kimba was completely off guard for who it was, at least Weed and Mel recognized who it was. The figure, in the end, was Korosensei! He'd been with them through the night, but chose now to show himself.
"Whoa, who are you?" Kimba asked.
"The name's Korosensei, my friend. And a little birdie told me that you three need some help with some newcomers?" Korosensei stated. The three sulked a bit: had that kind of information gone around that much? They've only been gone for a night, but the Destroyers could've told them in the meantime. Either way, Kimba looked up to him, climbing out of the spring. All Kimba did was nod, as Korosensei chuckled again.
"Well then, cub, you're in luck! By the looks of it, you three had gone thrown around a bit. So, let's start off with how your opponent fights: it's always good to study your enemy," Korosensei explained.
"True, but what can we do? We already tried and failed," Mel admitted, feeling guilty on it.
"A fine fact indeed. Failure is a wise teacher: if you do lose in a struggle, you can reflect on it, learn from your mistakes, and come back stronger than ever. That's the true way to win amongst any situation, be it a fight, a trip, or just an average daily routine: learn and complete. If you win in every battle you face against, then you won't have a reason to learn. So, that's what I'm gonna do."
"Make us struggle?" Weed asked. Korosensei laughed.
"No no, make you strong. And there's no better way to start than -" Korosensei suddenly disappeared, and popped back in his gym outfit, whistle and everything. "- with some good old fashion training!"
"How'd he do that?" Kimba whispered to Weed.
"I'm still confused myself, something about Mach-20," replied Weed. Korosensei's face turned striped green before saying anything.
"I'll make fighters out of you yet."
~~
Meanwhile, Pauli Parrot was still flying around like a bat out of hell, trying to find these students that Korosensei informed him about. It didn't help that he didn't see any house, nor knew who the students were. All and all, he had nothing to go on.
"An hour my beak, this is taking forever," thought Pauli. His wings were getting tired, and mind a bit hazy, but he continued as best he could. His eyes scanned the ground for a while more until, eventually, he did see a house below him, out in the open.
"This must be it," Pauli thought.
At the house in question, the students were just waking up from last night. It was a bit troublesome to some of them that Weed, GB, and Mel were gone as long as they were. Yet, they were unaware of what was going on. Nagisa got himself out of bed first, getting his clothes and towel for a morning shower. He was one of those who was a bit concern over the dogs and their whereabouts, as he walked down the hall.
"Where did those three go? Sure, they went to see the sunset, but they should be back by now," Nagisa thought. He went off into the bathroom, and started up the shower. "And Korosensei, too. It's not too weird to see him gone for a while, but he promised to be back after his predictions from Zecora. Wonder where he is?"
Soon, he was striped down to his underwear, but before he could finish it, suddenly a knock came from the door.
"Nagisa?"
"In a minute, Ren, I have to freshen up."
"Freshen what?"
"You know, clean up."
Ren tried to open the door.
"The door's locked."
"Course it's locked, I don't want anyone in here while I'm cleaning up," Nagisa retorted. All Ren needed to do was push on the door for the lock to break, and swing open. Nagisa had a towel over his privates, but he still didn't want Ren in.
"R-Ren! What was that for?"
"I can help you clean up."
"Not anymore, j-just turn around for a second," Nagisa groaned. He can't take a shower with the door broken now. Ren did as she was told, as Nagisa quickly got his clothes on before anyone else would show up and see...
After that little moment, Ren stepped outside with Nagisa, about to relax in the morning air when they both saw Pauli hovering in the air above them. The parrot didn't expect any humans as students, how's he gonna tell them?! Pauli landed in front of Ren and Nagisa, trying to think how he was gonna do this, pacing a little bit trying to think. Soon, realizing he was on soft ground, he quickly flew near the house and grabbed a stick. Nagisa and Ren watched as Pauli began drawing something out in the dirt.
"What's he doing?" Nagisa thought, as Pauli began drawing out an image in the dirt. Soon, Pauli drew out the animals in trouble, including the dogs. Ren, oddly enough, recognized the issue a bit quicker than Nagisa did.
"Our friends?"
Pauli nodded quickly before continuing, erasing the image in the dirt, and quickly drawing out another image: with the three fighting Nero. This time, Nagisa caught onto the idea quicker.
"Wait ... They're in trouble!" Nagisa gasped. Pauli nodded quickly, starting to fly again.
"Lead the way," Ren said. With no waiting, Pauli quickly began flying off, with Nagisa and Ren following close behind.
~~
Meanwhile, back at the spring, the training was already started. Weed, Mel, and Kimba were working their best on a different sort of strategy that Korosensei was eagerly keeping track of who did what. For the three, the training was more focused on agility instead of pure power (not that power wasn't included). On top of one of the rocky cliffs, Kimba stood up there waiting for the word.
"Alright, Kimba, you ready?"
"Ready!" Kimba replied. Upon looking down, he saw the branch sticking out from another rockface nearby - his target. So, Kimba got himself ready, and suddenly jumped off of the cliff! However, rather than striking the branch with his front claws, he spun around, and struck it with his back legs. While hitting the branch, his target was the leaf on it rather than the actual branch itself, as he fell into the spring again.
"Good, good, you're getting close, young lion!" Korosensei encouraged, as Kimba climbed out, shaking off the water.
"You sure this will be enough to beat the Destroyers?"
"I'm positive. While they are strong, one must find their own way in battle rather than mimic what one's opponent does. I guarantee, after we're done, you all will be strong. Strong in the real way," Korosensei assured, gently petting Kimba's head.
"Alright, my turn," Weed said, climbing up the same slope Kimba did to reach the same face. Korosensei watched as Weed got there, and attempted the same tactic, missing by inches, before landing in the spring below. The alien knew what he was doing, as Weed got out of the spring, determined himself, much like Kimba and Mel were. Korosensei can see their fighting spirit growing in his eyes ...
And he was proud of that.
('Strong in the real way' parody)
None of you have to fail before them, aside from in a literal sense.
Mel soon climbed up there next, ready to go again, as Korosensei sang the tune.
Even if they have power that great, falls with a bigger expense.
Mel jumped off, and hit the branch, but landed on the ground instead of the spring, as Weed raced up for another try at it, Kimba following close behind.
While it is true that they're out from control, they are immodest.
Weed started again, hitting the branch again, and landing just as the line finished, right on his feet that time so he can get back to it quickly.
I'm telling you for well-being, thanks for enrolment.
Kimba and Weed went together that time, doing much better, as they both clipped a number of leaves off the branch without touching the branch! Excellent improvement.
I can teach you how to be strong ... In the real way
And I know that you can be strong ... In the real way
All three of them were both very determined, despite their injuries, something Korosensei was hoping to see within them. He was seeing more than power growing within them ... He saw warriors beginning to shine.
And I want to inspire you,
I want to play teacher, and when you learn,
It lights the fire in you
The training continued on throughout the day, different exercises, improvement growing from Kimba, Weed, and Mel more and more as time went by, much to Korosensei's glee. As time went, the three grew faster, better than they were at the start with their special training. Course, while this was going on, Ren and Nagisa were still being lead by Pauli for a long ways, Ren keeping good pace, helping Nagisa behind her. They all knew, both sides, that danger was going to come in the future, and while one side was unsure how dangerous, the other were feeling more and more confident, though didn't let their confidence blind them from what was important. Everything was going very good for everyone. Whenever they get back, those destroyers were in for a big surprise.
I can teach you how to be strong ... In the real way
And I know that you can be strong ... In the real way
And I want to inspire you,
I want to play teacher, and when you learn,
It lights the fire in you
Weed, Mel, and Kimba all tried the branch trick one more, as the sun was starting to set over the horizon. This time, a new result came through for each one of them.
I want to inspire you,
Kimba got it perfectly, one leaf off the branch ...
I want to play teacher, and when you learn,
Followed by Weed, and Mel ... Perfect scores for all of them.
It lights the fire in you
~~
As time went on by, Pauli had gotten Nagisa and Ren off into the jungle, Pauli finally getting them to the main area where he last saw Weed, Mel, and GB. He still had a bit to fly, but, he was getting a bit tired, and Nagisa was getting a bit beat himself. Ren however was fine herself, not much change as she still gripped Nagisa's arm. Pauli rested within the tree for just a little bit.
"Where are they?" Ren asked, looking around the area. Ren could get the scent of Weed, Mel, and GB evident in the ground, even after one day in between. However, there wasn't a response form the parrot. Pauli tried to remember where Kimba had ended up, or at least what Korosensei told him. The crazy mad flight didn't help all too much on where the heck they were. However as they waited there ...
"Damn, what happened here?"
Before they could reply, Pauli parrot glanced back into the jungle as he waited ... Only to find there was something coming towards them from the jungle! At first, Pauli wasn't sure who it was, but, the giant in the middle of the group made it a little too obvious who it was. In a panic, Pauli flew out of the tree, trying to get the others to see. However, Nagisa and Ren began to see the oncoming group heading towards them. Seemed the Destroyers of the Desert had arrived. Pauli could only fly back into the trees.
"Eh? More intruders in our jungle? Nero, clobber them!" Butcher Boy demanded. These three don't care if the intruders were humans or not apparently. The large elephant wasted no time, and started to move forward to face the humans, giving a low groan. Nagisa backed up, but Ren stood her ground to the giant. Nero raced forward with all his strength, but in just a simple movement, Ren got both hands forward and stopped the elephant on the spot! It was a complete shock to Butcher Boy and Chiller, the two left mouth agape. Nero tried to move her with force, but Ren was as firm as firm could get, and didn't budge. Her response; gripping his trunk tight with both hands. The pain was excruciating, and Nero began to flail her around in the air. Ren may be strong, but she was still smaller than Nero, which gave the elephant the advantage in the first place. Most of the hitting was actually Nero slamming Ren into the dirt for a good five minutes. Finally, after what felt like forever, the powerhouse women began to loose her grip, and ended up thrown off right at a nearby tree! the hit made Pauli fall out of his tree, landing right on Ren's head in a daze. Soon though, Chiller and Butcher Boy were right over them, eyeing the parrot.
"Don't mind if I do," Chiller said, licking his teeth. Pauli freaked out, but Chiller already got his wing under his clawed paws! Just before he could deliver the fatal bite, something in the wind stopped him. A quick sniff delivered a different scent to both Chiller and Butcher Boy. Chiller took a minute, turning away from the jungle and towards the desert ...
The winds from the desert began to blow again, just enough for them to notice, as something began to appear along the light of the setting sun. It was almost a mirror of how the Destroyers first showed up. It did take a little bit, but eventually they were just able to recognize who was coming their way.
Weed. Mel. Kimba.
"Weed! Mel!" Nagisa gasped. However, the Destroyers weren't that pleased to see them again.
"Haven't learned your lesson, huh?" Chiller mocked, stepping towards them as their first opponent. Since there's three on three, each one of the trio had their own opponent decided. In this case, Kimba stepped forward to challenge Chiller. He'd failed once before with him, and he wasn't going to fall again for him. Almost right away, Chiller went off like a bullet, and charged directly for Kimba. The white lion did the same to Chiller, but just before the wildcat can do any damage, Kimba made a high jump over him. Chiller skidded to a stop, turning himself around, but Kimba was already running at him. Chiller regained his speed again, and Kimba responded with a new technique; he made a small hop, spun around, and his tail whacked him right in the eyes! Hurting and running at full speed, Chiller ran blindly forward until he ran head first right into the nearby jungle, a large tree stopping him and knocking him out!
One down, two to go.
Nero, with Butcher Boy on top of him, went over next. Seeing this, Ren got up and readied to go, but then someone else stopped her with a hand to her shoulder. Or rather, a tentacle to her shoulder.
Korosensei.
"Just watch," He advised.
Nearby, Nero and Butcher Boy were heading right for them, and the one-on-one turned into two-on-three. Weed and Mel bolted to the sides as Nero passed them both in a charge.
"Over there, Nero!" Butcher Boy yelled, pointing to Weed first. Nero swung his large trunk his way like a giant bat, but Weed just missed the swing, and jumped right at him, spinning in mid air. It wasn't the same ferocity as with Kyoshiro, but it was still effective once Weed got his face. All four of his paws got him directly on the forehead, like if Nero was smacked by a large boulder. It was just enough to make Nero back away, Butcher Boy starting to loose balance on the elephant's back. Mel went over next, running with all his strength to them. Butcher Boy ended up falling to the side, and was just low enough for Mel to grab the baboon by the tail. Mel yanked the baboon off of the elephant, the giant beast regaining his senses. All Mel needed to do was throw the annoying baboon into the dirt to knock him out. Looking down, Nero saw Chiller and Butcher Boy down for the count, surprisingly quick, and his opponents still up for the fight. He wasn't sure what they did, or how long, but he was for sure that they were tough as nails, even more so than himself. Three on one, and the elephant didn't like those odds.
Plus, there was something else, especially from Weed, that the old bull was sensing that make it clear he was no ordinary dog ...
So, with a rough groan, Nero went over, scooped up his knocked out companions, turned around, and began walking away.
The fight over. And the returning team won...
........
And as before with Zecora's visit, it didn't go unnoticed from the psychic ball of the demonic Giratina.
"So, Korosensei's aiding them now, huh? ... You better watch yourself, alien."
It was just an hour before sunrise, and in the forests near 3-E, Weed and Jerome were doing some cooperative hunting together. It was basically something they had plenty to do, and plenty of time for. Since it was early in the day, no people were around, so they had the area open for themselves. For Weed, it had honestly been quite a stay of surprises; the government and assassins and all that. It was rough enough on Weed to find the moon blasted to bits, but then there's Karasuma, Gaara, assassin training, and the fact Nagisa got himself away from the building? For the love of God, that was quite a lot to handle in just a few months. The strangest thing though was the lack of any true demon activity. Gaara may be a close second, but anything considered a demon hadn't exactly showed up to mess with anyone. Not that he wanted that to happen, by all means, but it was a bit peculiar. As the sun peeked over the mountains, Weed and Jerome had managed to catch a good ten birds for breakfast, five birds each.
"Nice job, Weed," Jerome said.
"Thanks," Weed replied. However, Weed was too deep in his own thoughts to really eat at first. Jerome went through one bird before he noticed Weed just sitting there. Jerome swallowed his food, and looked over to him.
"Something on your mind?" Jerome asked. Weed looked to Jerome, but didn't say anything at first. Jerome knew a troubled pup when he saw one.
"Come on Weed, talk to me," Jerome said. Weed sighed.
"Jerome, It's Korosensei. Do you really think he destroyed the moon?" Weed asked.
"Excuse me?"
Weed prepared himself, and chose his words carefully.
"It's too random; Korosensei had announced that he was on our side, and suddenly he goes and does this? That's not like him to just jump to that ..." Korosensei wasn't a alien of random acts, and Weed could be sure that him just jumping to such things seems almost impossible for him. Unless Giratina controlled his mind, there was no way no how. Jerome was more sure on whatever the public agreed on, and they kept saying that Korosensei did destroy that moon.
"And how are you so sure?"
"Jerome, I've been with Korosensei for months -"
"And how much do you really know about him? Why would he not do it?" Jerome cut in. Weed looked down to his paws on that question. Turned out, Weed didn't know enough about Korosensei to really make any sort of conclusions in regarding the moon. He thought for sure Korosensei had done it when he saw it, but Korosensei's behavior made the idea very muffled. Just one day, he suddenly acted all peachy keen about the assassinations, when he wished they'd listen to him just days before.
"Why would he do it, Jerome?" Before their conversation could continue, they suddenly heard the sound of beeping coming from the building, like a computer program starting up.
"Charged up, Ritsu?" A voice asked. Curious, Weed decided to go and investigate. Getting his front paws on the window, he looked in and saw Korosensei and Ritsu talking to eachother. Weed could've sworn that they were alone a minute ago.
"Morning, Korosensei."
"Say, Ritsu? How many more days until that eclipse comes around again?" Korosensei asked. Ritsu's screen showed a loading screen for a few seconds until the calendar popped up on screen.
"Only a few more days," Ritsu said happily. Korosensei chuckled, and cleaned up his desk for the day ahead.
"Nice. Just a little bit longer, and this assassination will end, and I'll be free as a bird. Giratina's spell can't last forever," he sighed happily. Jerome went up with Weed at this point, and listened in as well.
"But Korosensei? What about their training?"
"They've got a ton already, Ritsu. And with Nagisa finally learning Mizu, and Karma with Kasai, I say we're good. Besides, with how many demons popping up, I'm sure they'll get plenty of extra practice until Giratina decides to give up."
"Speaking of which; he had been awfully quiet lately. I haven't sensed him for weeks."
"Don't worry your head over it. I'm sure the Chosen have plenty of strength to handle them in no time. I mean we got Karma, Nagisa, and Ren already. That alone got a ton done as it is, so we got nothing to worry about. Faith, my dear, is a virtue," Korosensei explained. Jerome and Weed glanced over to eachother for a brief moment, considering what Korosensei and Ritsu were talking about. An eclipse?
"What's an eclipse?" Weed questioned. Jerome, being with humans longer, knew this term to some degree.
"Something to do with the moon going over the sun. It's a rare event, and I guess we'll be seeing one soon," Jerome answered. They didn't know how a proper eclipse would be visible overall thanks to the moon missing to begin with. Either way, they did seem excited over this eclipse, whatever that is. The two dogs walked off with what information they just got. This flat out proved that Korosensei was innocent. Jerome and Weed stood there for a minute or two in silence.
"... I suddenly feel like a complete dumbass," Weed said. Why didn't he figure that out sooner?
"So, Weed. What're you gonna do now?"
"You need to ask Jerome? I'm gonna tell them the truth," Weed decided. It'll be a while until they arrive to school yet, so Weed had time to get himself moving, and try to find them. Jerome was about to go off with him, but suddenly his attention turned away from him, and towards the nearby forest. At first glance, one wouldn't see anything out of the ordinary, with the trees starting in fall colors. Amongst the shadows, the morning light of dawn began to show the shadows of another dog within the bushes, as that same dog moved off from sight.
Time for some investigation.
~~
As the sun got higher, the activity in Tokyo grew more active, and soon many students were starting their way towards school. Honestly not too different from any given day. Amongst the people, over at the building in question, Twilight had just arrived at the school, but she didn't wait for Nagisa this time. As far as she was concern, he was still sadly at the hospital being treated of his injuries. It won't be too long until Nagisa could come back though, so Twilight was just going to have to deal with it for now. She can't rush any healing process Nagisa was going through.
"So let's see now. Nagisa has an assassin going after him, and he's now in the hospital because of Gaara. Wish there was some way I could help," thought Twilight. She still was more or less confused on who was supposed to be for what Multitype, but Twilight didn't want to keep being a nuisance and stand aside on the sidelines to watch Nagisa keep taking hits like this. She kept going to class, but all of a sudden, her distracted mind got her walking into someone.
"Eyes to the front," a voice said.
"Oh, I'm sorry," Twilight said, stepping back. For the person, it was another student. She looked taller than her by a few inches, and had quite a beautiful look to her. She had an impressive bust, devilish eyes, and pink curly hair, almost like Pinkie Pie, but less like cotton candy. Her school uniform just seemed to emphasize her curves more than actually concealing them like they're supposed to. Twilight stood there for a moment to try to figure out who she was, for she did not look familiar to her at all. Her mind caught up to speed when the girl knocked on her head.
"Hey, anyone in there?" She said rudely. Twilight got to her senses, and went away. She can figure it out later, but class was still priority. As for the new girl, she walked off on her way as well. She was fairly new to Yunibasaru, and that basically means getting the lay of the land was something worth getting down pact for her. Twilight was still in ear shot when ...
"Emi!!"
Out of nowhere, the new girl was caught in Pinkie Pie's sights, and tackled in one of her signature hugs. Twilight turned around to see her standing with Pinkie cuddling her. She must be this Emi person then. Emi groaned, and got Pinkie Pie off of her, Pinkie landing on her butt.
"God damnit. Hello, Diana," Emi said annoyed.
"Call me Pinkie!" Pinkie said with a huge grin. Emi rolled her eyes on that remark. Twilight, curious, kept to the sidelines, and listening in on them both for a little bit, watching from the corner in the hallway.
"I didn't know you'd be visiting me in my school!" Pinkie said.
"Yeah; I just got transferred. You just go on with your day, okay?" Emi advised.
"Aww, you sure?" Pinkie asked.
"Yes I'm more than sure. Now if you excuse me, I'll be at 3-E," Emi replied, walking past Pinkie Pie. Pinkie though wasn't done just yet, and bounded over to her again, Emi stopping again.
"Oh you're gonna have a blast there! Not just a fun time, more like KABOOM blast!"
Now Twilight was getting nervous, and prayed to God Pinkie wouldn't blabber on any further about -
"Excuse me?"
"They're playing with guns, and knives over there, going all COD! They got this funny teacher who blew up the moon and there's this thingy about Devils and angels going on there, and this funny man's teaching them. Oh, and I'm letting Twilight watch us without her knowing. HI Twilight!"
Well, shit.
Emi was, oddly, less shocked and more bemused than anything. As for Twilight, her mouth was left wide open in disbelief. Pinkie, in front of this random stranger, and in some crowd, just blabbered on what was going on! Not to mention she blabbered on her nickname. Twilight was silently screaming, and went out of sight before Emi could see her.
"... Eh, yeah, whatever. Guess you know where it is?"
"Pass the mountains behind the school, take the trail right to it. Watch out for Gaara - he's a big meanie!"
"Uh ... Okay, thanks. Well, see ya later," Emi said, going off on her way. Pinkie waved goodbye, and went off to her class, leaving Twilight to bang her head on her locker. Well now what is she supposed to do?! Pinkie quickly saw Twilight.
"Was it something I said?"
.......
"SHE WHAT?!" Korosensei gasped.
It obviously didn't take too long before 3-E found out about the news. Thanks to Pinkie's big mouth, this random stranger (and possibly others), about what was going on in her own way. They were still under impression to keep this under wraps, but Pinkie wasn't making it easy. Since Twilight couldn't get the job done, she had Sakamoto tell Korosensei the news. Who else but him, let's be honest. Karasuma, Korosensei, and Sakamoto were in Korosensei's office at this point, and finding out that Pinkie Pie was running her mouth was a bit rough to hear.
"How much did she say?" Karasuma asked urgently. Sakamoto adjusted his glasses before answering.
"Not too much. She did basically sum it up for Emi," Sakamoto said.
"Damn it! She must be another assassin after my class, I just know it!" Korosensei said, face turning blue as he chewed on his tentacle fingers. Karasuma turned to look at him.
"Wouldn't she be after you?"
"I'd be totally fine with that - it's a walk in the park, but I don't want another Gaara after them!" Korosensei snapped. He was having fun with being the target in this game, and it showed for a while that the training was paying off. But when the assassins arriving aren't targeting him, but his students, then clearing his own name wouldn't get them out of harm's way. Gaara was deadly enough, and now they had Emi to deal with. Sakamoto took a moment to calmly consider, and then got an idea that might benefit. Sakamoto got up, and looked right to Korosensei.
"Why don't you take a few days off?"
Korosensei and Karasuma looked to him after he suggested that.
"You do realize he's the prime target, right?"
"If this assassin is after the class, then I'll take Korosensei's place. After all, Emi still doesn't know who the teacher is."
Karasuma found this as a complete joke. Korosensei was the target, replacing him won't change that. So why would Sakamoto want to fill in for him, and what difference would it make anyway? The only reason for Sakamoto to do this was to give Emi an impeccably harder target. As for Korosensei, he suddenly disappeared and reappeared in a Hawaiian T-shirt, a sun hat, and a few suitcases in each hand, and a stack of papers for Sakamoto.
"Here's everything you need, Sakamoto, I'll see you all in a few days. Catch ya later," Korosensei said.
"Wait, hold on you -"
Before Karasuma could stop him, Korosensei suddenly disappeared from sight, leaving just Karasuma and Sakamoto. Karasuma didn't need this, and Sakamoto calmly looked over the papers. The papers were a list of information, and lessons that he was supposed to teach to the other students. Sakamoto adjusted his glasses.
He was ready for the challenge.
~~
Meanwhile, Jerome continued to go around the nearby forest, and investigate the area. Since seeing that Doberman dog, Jerome had been looking around the area for a while. His nose kept telling him that there was another canine somewhere around here.
"The scent's getting stronger," he thought, going off ahead a bit. At one point, he looked through some bushes , and suddenly found someone else.
Gaara.
Since the encounter with Arceus, it got Gaara thinking a little bit. It had been a bit of a odd ride so far, and just after seeing Nagisa with his water blade, he finds this entity visiting him? Honestly, it was too coincidental. Maybe Arceus was telling him a deeper truth? To him, probably not. As he told Arceus, who would accept someone like him anyway? Since last night, he hadn't started anything yet in his approach. The last two times he was attacked, and nearly killed by Jerome, so if he is to come in again, he had to at least wait until Jerome was gone first. Sure, Ren, Karma, and Karasuma were more pain, but Jerome was the closest to killing him out of them. Maybe he was apart of this "Chosen" group Arceus was telling him about? Not likely, but, it would explain a thing or two.
Gaara kept himself in the forest, just enough so he could see 3-E, but not enough for anyone to just glance into the forest and see him, sharp-eye or not. At the moment, he was resting down on the ground rather than in the tree, finding it a bit more comfortable than sitting on bark. His leg had healed up, and the bandages had been removed at this point, but he still didn't rush in just yet. Besides, it gave him more time to think over exactly what was what. In particular, what Arceus had told him.
"... So my boss is after this "Chosen". Well, whatever they are, I don't know how I'm involved in that kind of crowd," Gaara thought. It didn't take much mind power to put two and two together for him. Arceus and Greninja both had mentioned Nagisa and the scar he had gained, and with Arceus adding in "The Chosen", then it honestly was clear what his current payer had in mind for him. Gaara was tasked in fighting a group that could possibly be friends with a godly entity. Or in short - he's fighting angels. It was hard to truly say though, and Gaara himself still wasn't sure why Arceus would even consider him apart of it ...
"Hey, prey."
Gaara looked around him for the source of this odd voice, but, he honestly didn't hear anything else apart from that. Gaara looked around the forest more and more, and soon he suddenly saw something come out into the clearing. It was no humanoid frog, nor a deer-like god, but this time a Doberman hound, staring right to his eyes. Gaara gave a rough groan.
"Another one?"
"Get used to it, demon child," the dog suddenly replied. Gaara flinched on hearing that, surprised as ever. He still didn't have any of Korosensei's special translation pills, like Karma or Nagisa for example, but he still understood what the Doberman had said. This was obviously no normal dog.
"Look who's talking, hellhound," Gaara replied coldly. The Doberman chuckled devilishly, licking his sharp teeth.
"Sharp, aren't you. You've been rather unsuccessful in your little game as of late with Nagisa and his friends. And, fortunately for me, my master has lost his patience with you and the little gang," he explained, though Gaara wasn't too fazed by him. As for Jerome nearby, he was starting to see where Gaara's side of the coin really was in this scenario ...
"And I suppose you've come to kill me," Gaara assumed. Living as an assassin for a while meant that some things one must come to expect, which included becoming a target himself. Even if the assassin after him was a different species. The Doberman smiled, showing his sharp and menacing teeth. Gaara glared at the demon hound, as he moved closer.
"You really are sharp. Too bad - we could've used you a bit more. Oh well, what can you do? See you in hell, bastard."
Suddenly, the Doberman leaped up in the air, and launched himself right towards Gaara. Gaara dodged the lunge easily, but the Doberman sank his teeth into the tree he was resting by. The dog, rather than let go of the tree, quickly tore off a huge chunk of bark like it was nothing! He tossed it aside, and looked over to Gaara, snarling, and licking his teeth again.
"Damn, he has strong jaws. I wouldn't last long if that demon got a hold of me," Gaara thought. The Doberman turned towards Gaara again, preparing for another jump at him. The assassin wasn't prepared for another battle, and the Doberman gave another huge lunge right towards him! But something else got the Doberman instead, hitting him at the side.
Jerome!
Neither side expected Jerome to suddenly show up, and the Shepard turned the tables on the Doberman almost immediately, sending the Doberman landing in the dirt nearby, his jaws clamped on the Doberman's neck. The quick bite almost immediately drew blood, the Doberman cringing from the pain. Gaara needed a second to take in what just happened, as the Doberman got up to his paws, yanking Jerome off of him. This was a strange role reversal - the same dog that tried killing him suddenly protecting him. Jerome knew what he was doing. He had heard everything.
"You again," Gaara noted.
"Well, we got another player in this game, huh?"
"Leave him alone," Jerome demanded. The Doberman, not caring if Gaara understood Jerome or not, just laughed.
"Oh, how ironic; the same dog who nearly mutilated and crippled the bitch, and now you're here trying to protect him."
"That was before I knew he was just being used, you scum. I'm not as blind as you think I am."
"Oh, you're adorable, you know that? Tell you what I'm gonna do; I'll give you two time to get to know eachother, and I'll see you later when the heat rises up. Have fun."
The Doberman then turned around, and raced off out of sight. The fight was brief and blunt, but at least the two were alive for now. After a bit, Jerome turned back to Gaara, who honestly was beside himself. He may not had known what Jerome had said, but from the Doberman, Gaara had gotten enough of an indication on him. Jerome turned over back to Gaara, the kid in question keeping his guard up. Instead of attacking him though, Jerome began to move off back to the 3-E building. After a few steps, the dog turned back to Gaara, and motioned him to follow. Gaara did not move though.
"What're you up to?" Gaara asked. Gaara wasn't going to trust his would-be killer that easily because of one save. Jerome hoped for some cooperation, but Gaara wasn't giving him anything. He didn't push the problem any further, and just walked away. If Gaara wanted to keep away for now, then so be it.
~~
Back at 3-E, the first class was now in session. The students had showed up (apart from Nagisa, of course), and they were basically chilling out for the time being. Korosensei hadn't come around yet, and Weed wasn't there either. They were informed about a new teacher, so, Karma took the sweet time to set up a little "welcoming present" - just a chalkboard brush on top of the door - and waited for whoever it was to show up.
"So we got a new teacher? Guess Korosensei couldn't handle it as well as we thought. Oh well, let's see who we got," Karma thought with a smirk. As per expected, they began to hear the door open up. Some of the kids, Karma included, readied for the reaction. The brush began to fall, but suddenly it was quickly caught. The one catching it, the dust adding some shine to him, caught the brush midfall with ease.
Sakamoto had entered the building.
"Good morning, everyone," Sakamoto said, wiping off some chalk dust from his clothes before heading over to the. Karma was surprised, but interested, as Sakamoto placed the brush down on the front desk. Off to a good start. Of course, Ren immediately had a question.
"Where's Korosensei?" Ren asked.
"He'll be away for a few days. I'm here to take his place," Sakamoto answered, adjusting his glasses in his own way. While many of the others were affected by Sakamoto's behavior, Ren didn't seem too fazed like anyone else would be. Sakamoto got the brush, and sweeped off some of the dust from the desk (starry with each sweep), before Sakamoto began his lesson.
"You're a bit young to be a Teacher," Ren stated.
"You're a bit old to be a student," Sakamoto stated back. Ren didn't respond after that. Sakamoto looked over the papers Korosensei had left him. The first lesson was extremely detailed, but Sakamoto did eventually figure it out; math. Simple enough, and simple to understand. Sakamoto got the chalk, and wrote up what they had going for them.
"Korosensei had left me what he wants you all to do, so we shall begin with mathematics for this morning," Sakamoto started. None of them would've guessed Sakamoto would be their teacher for the next couple of days. Karma took some time to consider who he now was dealing with, and wondered if Sakamoto was actually aware of what was really going on. If he did, then fair enough. But if not, then he'll figure it out soon enough.
.......
"Where the hell is this place?" Emi wondered, annoyed as ever, as she kept walking along the path as she was told by Pinkie. Honestly though, she didn't consider how far away it actually was, and the longer she went, the more she felt like it was a lost cause. She knew who she was looking for, she knew where they were located at this point, but she needed to be on her A-Game before she gets there. Finally, after what felt like forever, Emi looked ahead, and saw the 3-E building sitting there in front of her, about thirty feet ahead. Emi smiled, and got herself ready.
"Finally. Let's do this," Emi said to herself. However, as she was heading over, she quickly stopped herself once she saw Karasuma suddenly come outside. He wasn't apart of her targeting list, so maybe running at him knives a blazing wouldn't be a good idea. Besides, he looked pretty tough by appearance alone. Emi was just far enough away that Karasuma may not had noticed her straight away, so, that was good for her. Karasuma brought his hand up, fingers in his mouth, and gave a good whistle. Emi observed what was going on, and after a little bit, Jerome suddenly appeared, and joined up with Karasuma over by the building. Seemed to Emi that they got a guard dog too. Emi needed to get her act together in order for this to work.
"There you are, Jerome. Is Gaara still around nearby?" Karasuma asked. Jerome responded with a nod, but it was for no rather than yes. Karasuma considered the idea, but soon, the two then began to hear someone starting to come over. Jerome and Karasuma turned and sure enough, there was Emi walking over, looking innocent this time around.
"Hello! Is this for 3-E?" Emi called.
~~
Things honestly had been going up and down throughout the day. Sakamoto kept his job as substitute teacher, despite the fact he was a grade A student for the very same school. It was still a bit of an adjustment, but Sakamoto was taking it in with flying colors, as he done with practically everything. Make that what you will. Also, there's the introduction of Emi Isuzu in the 3-E class. Of course, some suspicion rose from her just randomly showing up out of nowhere, and this sexy hot shot's excuse wasn't any better than her being there to begin with. Emi gave them the reason that it was simply grades going to pot, or something of the sort, but some of the smarter students had their doubts. However, perhaps this pink bimbo may not be too far off. For Emi herself, the task in assassination was, for a lack of a better word, bad. She had been trying to make some progress all day long, and she was getting nowhere with it. Each and every single attempt she had tried, from a quick stab, to a sly slit of the throat, there was always something that went against her pulling it through. She kept herself back from either the crowd with too much witnesses, or just bad timing altogether. She needed a better time, away from the others, and where she can pull it off without getting caught.
Both tasks not easy in an already questionable crowd.
As time went on, Emi Isuzu was getting more and more frustrated with her lack of success. Soon though, lunch time came around, and Emi began to get excited. Emi Isuzu got herself hiding off, as she observed the situation. Her targets were together, having lunch outside. Karma and Ren were sitting outside eating lunch by themselves, no one else seemingly around, and it can be an easy hit if she can do this right. Emi Isuzu peeked around the corner of the 3-E building, just out of sight, as she got out four throwing knives at the ready. If she can just get one good throw ...
"EMI!"
Emi screamed in surprise, as she jumped back, falling on the ground, and in the sight of the others close by. Thank god, the knives were covered up by her hand behind her back. The new girl showing up was Pinkie Pie, and another chance for finishing her job had been dashed - again.
"Oh, h-hi. I thought you were at the main building," Emi said, getting up to her feet and quickly hiding her blades from sight.
"I am, but I like visiting my buddies here. What fun is having friends if you don't pop by?" Pinkie said with a smile, oblivious to the blades it appears. Emi was bemused by Pinkie's sudden arrival, but at least she didn't ruin anything.
"Oh, hey Pinks," Karma said.
"You know this person?" Ren asked. Pinkie smiled wide, and nodded.
"Everyone, meet my big sis Emi!" Pinkie introduced, although they already got her name. What they didn't get though was the sister bit, which took them by surprise. The two didn't look visually surprised, though Karma did get to his feet as Ren considered it.
"Sister, huh?"
"Can't you see the resemblance?" Pinkie asked, arm around Emi, and putting her head right next to hers. Emi was obviously not enjoying it as much as Pinkie Pie. Karma did a "camera" look with his fingers, looking at them both.
"Yeah, I can see that. Two sexy bitch sisters in the same place," Karma noted. Pinkie was fine, but Emi got herself free from Pinkie's grip. The pink hair, blue eyes, and "full" assets did indeed show between them both. Yeah, Emi's breasts were bigger (naturally), but it was still there, and still noticeable. Ren got up herself, and looked right to them.
"Pinkie. Is there any word on Nagisa?" Ren asked. Pinkie thought for a moment, tapping her foot and scratching her chin.
"Me got nothing. Haven't heard a peep out of him all day long; no hint, no letter, no text, no thing. Sorry," Pinkie replied. Emi was getting bugged, but this conversation was getting interesting. Nagisa was apart of her targets after all ...
"Nagisa?" Emi questioned.
"Oh yeah, he's - MMPH!" Before Pinkie could blabber it all, Karma got his hand over her mouth to keep her quiet. She already blabbered on what was going on here, she needn't blabber anymore information about what's going on.
"He's a friend of ours," Karma just summed up. Emi tried again.
"So, where is he?" Emi asked innocently, and curiously. Karma saw through her easily, and had another lie at the ready, as he moved Pinkie over to Ren, who held her in a similar manor. Pinkie didn't know why they were keeping her quiet, but she couldn't escape Ren's grip for the life of her.
"He's not at 3-E, I'll tell you that. Kid's running around the main building somewhere, though good luck finding him; he's quite a sneaky son of a bitch," Karma explained. Each word was a crafted lie, and keeping a straight face was a easy thing for him to do. Emi wondered if he was right, and if he was, sending herself here may not had been the best idea after all. Before it could continue ...
"Oy. Lunch is over," Sakamoto suddenly said.
Well, so much for that. Pinkie Pie was released, and she bolted away to the main building. Emi Isuzu had to wait on her assassination, and had to try again later ...
Again ...
~~
As the day went on, the sun shifting towards late afternoon, Weed had been trying to figure out where the heck Nagisa had ended up. He knew well, from the back of his paw, where Nagisa's house was, but he didn't see where Nagisa was taken, and finding one place in such a huge city was no easy walk. Weed went practically all over the place since finding out Korosensei's true involvement (or lack there of) in the moon's destruction, and Weed wanted to find Nagisa Shiota first. After all, he nearly killed himself training for a goal that was now no reason to even exist, and Weed might as well tell him before he would come back out and training himself to death again. Weed had ran around from top to bottom, and he wasn't getting anywhere.
"Damn it. Why didn't I see where he went off to? I should've followed him after all," Weed thought. Even if he spoke allowed, it didn't matter if Nagisa was the only one in the city to understand him right now. Weed kept walking around for a bit more, head down, trying to get a scent, but came up empty. He wasn't as good of a tracker as GB was, and it didn't work in his favor. The Akita kept going around the place a bit more until he heard a sliding door open up from a nearby building. Weed looked ahead, ears focusing, and he saw someone walk outside.
"Nagisa!"
Weed was grateful to finally find him after a day of searching. Nagisa was feeling a lot better since he first arrived thanks to Arceus, and now with his worries gone, he looked more confident too. That was both new, and nice to see for Nagisa. In his hand was Korosensei's book, which he decided to keep. When Nagisa turned to Weed though, he did not expect to see Nagisa's face scar, and was taken aback.
"Nagisa," gasped Weed.
"Hi Weed. Nice to see you again," Nagisa said smiling. Weed though was more surprised on seeing Nagisa's scar. Nagisa took a moment to feel the cut on his face before responding again.
"Yeah, Gaara got me pretty good. Is there anything I missed back at the school?" Nagisa asked. Weed regained his composure, as the two began walking away. That comment did remind Weed though on why he wanted to find him in the first place. Weed rushed in front so Nagisa could stop.
"Oh that, Nagisa listen! It's about Korosensei; he didn't destroy the moon after all!"
"What?"
"It's true; I heard him this morning talking to Ritsu about it. It was Giratina who did it, not him," Weed revealed. Nagisa just waited for a moment. But his surprise began to shift to a smile on his face.
Then he laughed.
"Nagisa, I'm serious, he -"
"no, no, I believe you," Nagisa said as he relaxed, "It's just hilarious how we didn't think that first."
It was true, overall. Why didn't they figure that out earlier? Nagisa seemed cool with it, and they both had at least an idea of how Giratina can act. Why they didn't figure that out rather than jump to Korosensei was anyone's guess, but they know now.
"So, Nagisa, you ready to head back to 3-E? Everyone's been wondering about you."
"Sorry Weed, but I can't. The hospital insisted I stay home for a few more days before going back. They should give the school the message soon," Nagisa explained. The dog didn't see why Nagisa would by looking at him, for he appeared in the peak of condition, but Weed probably figured it might be better off for him. Besides, with all he had gone through, it might be for the best.
"Alright, if you say so. i'll go tell the others now. Goodbye, Nagisa," Weed said. He'll come back to him later, but for now, Weed went right off to 3-E to tell them the news. Nagisa turned, and then went off back to his own home. It would be good for him to rest at home, and maybe even try out some of these skills from the book at last.
~~
"Ah, Houndoom. You've come back," giratina said, sitting casually in his chair as Houndoom bowed to him. Giratina was still in the office, and yet Houndoom returned oddly early. Their meetings would normally be at night, but it was sunset when Houndoom did eventually return to him. Giratina made sure to lock the door, so they wouldn't be disturbed.
"And the state of Gaara?"
"I tried to finish him off. Turned out he had a few friends after all, so I gave him time to get his act together. Be more fun to stab at his heart once things heat up," Houndoom explained. Giratina didn't approve of Gaara being let go, but he trusted Houndoom to know what he was doing, so he didn't push that on him.
"Well, Houndoom. Have any other information?" Giratina asked. Houndoom took a moment before telling him.
"Well, that traitor blabber mouth Korosensei figured out your little act, Giratina. Once more, that bitch pup Weed's running around telling everybody about it. Sorry, chief, but the jig's up," Houndoom replied. Giratina got up, but he didn't appear upset.
"I have to admit, I figured they'd find out anyway. Besides, keeping them apart didn't work either. Unfortunate."
"Well it wouldn't matter anyway. He also went on about something called a "eclipse" in a few days, or something like -" Giratina brought his finger up to quiet Houndoom for a moment.
"Eclipse, you say?"
"Hie. That octo-bastard isn't even scared about this assassination stuff anymore! He thinks it might break your bastardized bind on that moon of theirs."
"And it will. Good too."
Now Houndoom was confused. did he hear that right?
"What do you mean, good?" questioned Houndoom. Giratina gave a devilish smile to Houndoom. Giratina was having his step ahead, and suddenly got his dark magic working, and conjured up a written plan, and showed it to Houndoom. Houndoom held it in his paws, and read it all over. His confusion slowly turned to devilish glee.
"Ready to end this season, Houndoom?" Giratina asked. Houndoom licked his muzzle in anticipation.
"Oh hell yeah."
